《Regal Guard of Dragon》 Chapter 1 Trillions of Assets Chapter 1 Trillions of Assets "Back to Chen''s Family?" At the door of a restaurant, pedestrian street, City C. Finn Chen, in a yellow delivery man''s uniform, looked indifferent. "Yes, the master said as long as young master goes back, you will inherit all the trillions of assets of Chen''s Family." In front of Finn, an old man in a gray Tang robe spoke respectfully. "Humph...Trillions of assets?" Finnughed and sighed. "Chen''s Family is really rich." As if finding the sarcasm in Finn''s words, the old man had to say, "Young master, are you still taking to heart the thing that happened three years ago?" Finn didn''t answer. Jones Chen, the old man, said with bitter, "Young master, it was truly master''s mistake three years ago, but in these three years, the master has also paid enough price for it. Why don''t you give the master a chance?" "Chance?" A sneer raised at Finn''s face. Now, Jason Chen was asking Finn for a chance, but did Jason give Finn''s mother any chance?" Finn would never forget how his mother had died in front of him three years ago. Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Chen''s family contained trillions of assets, but Jason was unwilling to offer one million to treat Finn''s mother. Even if Finn knelt to beg like a dog, Jason wasn''t moved at all but watched Finn''s mother die. Now, Jason was asking a chance. Humph... Finn shook his head with great irony. "Are you willing to be a delivery man all your life?" Finding that Finn was not moved at all, Jones sighed. Jones knew that in these three years since Finn left Chen''s Family, Finn had lived hard. He had been the son-inw of Shawn''s Family, where people all looked down on him. He had lived a totally different life from that in Chen''s Family. "Delivering food is better than delivering life." Finn jeered. Jones''s face changed. "Young master, what do you mean by that?" "It doesn''t mean much." Finn shook his head, "Jones Chen, you can go back. Tell Jason Chen that I''ll go back to Chen''s Family sooner orter, but not for the trillions of assets!" Jones was shocked. Looking at Finn''s leaving, he looked helpless. Along the way, Finn''s mood wasplicated. From the day he was born, he had stayed in Chen''s Family. However, for the illegitimate identity, they didn''t treat him well. Even the servants could curse and bully him. Finn had thought he could be a dog in Chen''s Family all his life. It was not until his mother was ill had Finn realized that Chen''s Family even didn''t give him a chance to be a dog. That night, Finn''s mother was severely ill. Finn knelt in front of the people of Chen''s Family to beg them to save his mother, but no one helped. All those people were extremely indifferent. Eventually, Finn''s mother died of illness. Finn was deeply grieved. At that time, he had begun to knew that the lives of his mother and him were less important than even ants! On that day, Finn left Chen''s Family. And on that day. Finn swore that one day, he would return to Chen''s Family, and with absolute power, force all the people in Chen''s Family to kneel and repent in front of his mother''s grave! But that was only his young and frivolous thought. The next day when he arrived in City C, he was hunted. If it weren''t Grant Shawn to save him, he would have be defunct. Obviously, the people hunted him was from Chen''s Family. In front of the giant beast, Chen''s Family, Finn was as little as an ant. After bing the son-inw of Shawn''s Family, Finn''s life returned to peace. Though he was mocked, he was alive. But the tree might crave calm, but the wind wouldn''t stop. Chen''s family looked for him again. And they were asking him to return to the family and inherit the assets. But the third generation of Chen''s Family contained more than 100 men. It was impossible to allow an illegitimate to inherit the assets. Obviously, it was a conspiracy. He used to be as humble as a dog, but today, he was worth trillions. This conspiracy was too fake! "Finn!" As Finn frowned and pondered, a beautiful woman in a white dress appeared in front of him. Delicate facial features, attractive figure, and graceful temperament made the woman quite bright. She was Finn''s wife, Maura Shawn. "Maura, what''s the matter?" The smile came out on Finn''s face again. No matter what happened, as long as Maura was here, Finn''s mood would be bright again. But Maura didn''t look well. She nced at Finn and said coldly. "Follow me to the Ancestral Shrine. The Ceremony of Ancestor-Worship is going to start." "The Ancestral Shrine?" Finn was reminded what Maura had told herst night. Today the Ceremony of Ancestor-Worship would be held, and all people in Shawn''s Family should worship the ancestors in the Ancestral Shrine. But... Finn looked down at his yellow delivery man''s uniform, embarrassed. He had delivered food just now and talked to Jones for a while, so he hadn''t changed yet. He couldn''t wear such inappropriate clothes for such a serious activity. "Maura, could you wait for me to go home and change my clothes?" Finn said gingerly. Maura looked dissatisfied. "What have you been doing? Didn''t I tell you yesterday about this?" "I...I forget it." Finn lowered his head like a child who had made a mistake. "Fine, on need. Anyway, no one pays attention to you. Just go. Grandpa was waiting." Maura said with impatience. She was more dissatisfied with Finn. How could he forget such an important event? "Well..." Finn was about to say something, but Maura turned around and left, so he had to follow. Shawn''s family was a reputable local family in City C, whose ancestor was the Prime Minister of the Han Dynasty. Since the ancestor founded this family, it had been more than 2000 years. In recent years, though Shawn''s Family had declined and lost its former glory, no one dared to look it down. The Ceremony of Ancestor-Worship every three years was one of the most critical activities. When Finn arrived with Maura, there were many people in the Ancestral Shrine. Maura took a deep breath and then walked in the Ancestral Shrine. Finn followed, but when he got to the gate, he was stopped by a hand. "Wait. Finn Chen, what are you doing here?" With irony on his face, the young man who stopped Finn was Hank Shawn, Maura''s cousin. "To worship the ancestors." Finn looked at Hank with confusion. For the Ceremony of Ancestor- Worship, everyone in Shawn''s Family shoulde here. He was adopted as a son-inw, so he was definitely one of the family. "Ancestors?" Hank sneered. "Which ancestor do you worship? There are only our ancestors of Shawn''s Family, so what does it do with you?" The implication was that Finn was an outsider who didn''t deserve to enter the Ancestral Shrine. "Hank Shawn! What do you mean?" Maura''s face turned cold. Hank nced at Maura and then said carelessly. "Nothing else, but the outsider or the dog are not allowed in. If the previous words were just irony, the words "outsider" and "dog" were definitely humiliations. Finn didn''t care about, for he had been confronted with stronger humiliation before. But Maura looked enraged. After all, Finn was her legally husband! "Finn is my husband, so why do you say he is an outsider?" "Your husband? Hahaha!" As if hearing a big joke, Hank burst intoughter. "Maura Shawn, speak with your conscience. Do you really take this trash as your husband? I know that you two even haven''t slept together after you got married for three years!" Hadn''t they had sex in the three-year marriage life? Many people in Shawn''s Family here smiled meaningfully, and the look on Finn was also full of irony. How cowardly Finn was! Finn had been with beautiful Maura for three years but hadn''t had sex at all. Did he have some problems with his sexuality? Maura''s face changed. Indeed, she had been married to Finn for three years, but let alone have sex, Finn even hadn''t held her hand. She used to think that few people knew this matter, but now, it seemed that all the people in Shawn''s Family knew that. "Maura, you go in first. I suddenly remember that there is still an order needed to deliver." Finn smile with bitterness. He could face the ridicule of these people, but he didn''t want Maura to be implicated. Looking at Finn''s mask of carelessness, Maura felt her heart grabbed. They had been married for three years. Though she didn''t regard Finn as her husband in heart, Finn was quite good for her. No matter it was windy or rainy, Finn would pick up and send her to work. And no matter how great angry she got, Finn would face her with a smile. In front of her, this man never got angry, as if he couldn''t feel the pain. He only humored and took care of her. As time went by, there would always be feelings. Maura couldn''t help sobbing. Why? Why was Finn so kind to her. Finn took a deep breath and prepared to leave. He knew that the longer he stood there, the more humiliations he would get. But when he turned around, a firm voice came from his back. "He enters, I enter!" As soon as the voice faded, Finn felt his hand tightly grasped by a soft but quite powerful hand. Chapter 2 Accident Chapter 2 ident People around there were astonished. Did Maura Shawn have a fever to speak such nonsense? Did she mean that if Finn Chen couldnt go in, she wouldnt go in as well? Maura Shawn! Do you want to betray the family for an outsider? Hank Shawn looked furious. He didnt think Maura would say such words because of Finn. The Ceremony of Ancestor-Worship was one of the most significant activities in Shawns Family. Once it was held, every member of the family had to attend, which was the unshakable rule! The descendants of Shawns Family would be regarded impious once they missed the ceremony. If Maura didnt go in the Ancestral Shrine, in terms of the master of Shawns Family, Scott Shawns temper, she would be expelled from the family. Therefore, the nature of this matter was definitely serious! Maura, go in. Your cousin is right. They are the ancestors of Shawns Family, not mine, so its inappropriate for me to go in. Finn said. He knew that someone must give in between Maura and Hank, or both would be punished. But Maura would be punished more severely. Finn didnt want Maura to be expelled, so he had to stand out and give in. Even if it was humiliating, and he would be mocked more by the public, but Finn still willing to. For Maura, he could give up all his dignity. Finn... Maura sobbed. She knew the reason for Finnspromise. But the more Finn did such, the more reluctant she was, and the more guilt she got. Well, Im going to work. Ill be back early in the evening. Finn pretended to be at ease and then left without looking back. Though Finn was severely humiliated, now, his mood was quite calm, and even a little bit secretly surprised, because the word Maura had said before, he enters, I enter! It was the first time in three years that Maura stood on his side and firmly chose him in front of her family. For this word, Finn felt that all his grievances were deserved! After work, Finn went home and began to cook. Finn was good at cooking. When he was adopted by Grant Shawn three years ago, he actually gained Grants acknowledgment with his excellent cooking skills. In Grants word, all men doing well in cooking were good. At that time, Maura had a good impression on Finn as well. With Grants help, he became the adopted son-inw of Shawns Family. However, after their marriage, a lot of contradictions broke out gradually. Grant was not taken seriously in Shawns Family so that his business was getting worse. Finn had no talent in business, so he couldnt help Grant but live with delivering food. Life had been bing harder and harder, so Finns mother-inw, Leah had alsoined about Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Finns uselessness and thought he didnt deserve Maura. If Finn didnt appear, for the sake of Mauras pretty appearance, she must have to marry into a reputable family, so that Leah would have to live well. Finn couldnt refute this. He was an illegitimate son, with little money and poor educational background, definitely inferior to Maura, who was indeed a beauty graduating from a prestigious university and keeping the image of the goddess on campus for the whole four years. The only thing he could give Maura was his sincerity. But in this world, sincerity was always the most worthless thing. Putting the prepared food on the table, Finn wondered. It waster when Grand and Leah came usually, but why did they so slow today? The telephone rang. Finn, Dad...Dad was hit by a car... Finns face changed color. It was Mauras voice, but the message it sent was frightening. Did she say that Grant had a car ident? Maura, dont worry. Iming. Finn hung up the phone and then quickly went to the hospital. When he arrived, Finn saw Maura weeping on a bench. Leah was stamping around with anxiety. Maura, whats going on? Finn trotted to Maura and asked anxiously. p! Before Maura opened her mouth, Leah came up and gave a p in Finns face. It was quite painful. How dare you to ask whats going on? Leah growled. You fool, where were you this afternoon? Why didnt you pick up Grant? Finn was stunned. Usually, Finn would be the driver for Grant when Grant was off work. Grants leg was injured before, so it wasnt flexible for driving. But today, Grant had gone to the Ancestral Shrine and hadnt called Finn after that. Finn thought Grant wouldnte back today, so he forgot to pick up. Mom, Im sorry. Finn apologized. He was ountable for Grants ident. Is it use to apologize? You fool, you have done nothing good since you came to our family all these three years! Leah was emotionally unstable. She cried. If Grant has any problem, you must immediately divorce my daughter and get out of Shawns Family. Leahs voice was sharp, which attracted many people to watch. But now Finn didnt have time to consider his face. Grant was not only his father-inw but also his lifesaver, so he couldnt ept Grants death. Whos the family member of the patient? A doctor in the white uniform came over. I am. Leah and Maura rushed to him. The patient is now suffering from massive internal hemorrhage, which is severely serious and requires immediate surgery. The middle-aged Doctor said seriously. Hearing this, Leah almost fainted, and Mauras face was also pale. Doctor, please arrange the operation as soon as possible. We can ept it at any cost. Finn said in a deep voice. Fine, sign first, and then pay for the operation. The Doctor took out a disimer. Finn signed his name quickly. But when he saw the cost on the list, his pupil suddenly tightened. Five million! An astronomical number! It was just a surgical operation. Why did it cost five million? Finn felt something wrong. With Grants economic situation, not to mention five million yuan, even 500000 was hard for him. Could it be the wrong print? Finn came to the payment room with wishful thinking. But then, the toll collector told him that there was nothing wrong. It was five million! Finn was a delivery man with a sry of about six thousand yuan a month, so how could he pay five million? Grants condition was serious, so it was toote to transfer to another hospital. Where could he get five million? How about asking someone to borrow it? But who would lend such arge amount of money to him? Finn felt irritable. There had never been such a moment for him to find that money was so useful. Young master... At this time, a familiar voice appeared behind him. Finn turned around. It was Jones Chen who smiled at him. In a sh, Finn knew it. It was you! Finn furiously clenched his fist. Now, he would be an idiot if he still hadnt realized this. A sudden car ident, the astronomical number of the operation cost... Every step was carefully nned! The purpose was just to force him back to Chens Family! Jones shook his head and said with a smile. Young master, what are you talking about? I dont understand... Bang! Jones was still speaking, but Finn suddenly hit Joness nose with his fist, blood running out. Chapter 3 Divorce Chapter 3 Divorce Fuck you! Was that you who nned this fucking ident? Finn Chen roared. Chens family was so insane that to force Finn to return to family, they threatened with Grant Shawns life. Young Master, its you who said that, not me. Jones Chen smiled slightly. Fuck! Finn suddenly hit the wall. Though he hated Jones much, now Jones was the only one who could save Grants life. In terms of their conspiracy, though Finn could gather five million yuan by himself, the doctor wouldnt help. Besides, Finn had no way to gather five million yuan. This was a totally obvious conspiracy, uplicated but impossible to avoid. To force Finn to return, Chens Family could do anything. Finn knew that and epted, but he couldnt Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ept Maura Shawns family to be hurt because of him. Young master, make a decision quickly. Mr. Grant cant hold long. With a confident smile on his face, Jones knew Finn well. Finns weakness was too ring. Once Maura Shawn got any hurts, Finn would lose his mind. If today, Finn watched Grant die, his rtionship with Maura would die as well. Jones firmly believed that Finn wouldnt make such a stupid choice. Finnughed miserably. He had tot admit that Jones was right. Even without Maura, he wouldnt have watched Grant die, who had saved Finns life before! Save! Finns voice was terribly cold. He finally made the decision. If Grant has anything wrong this time, Ill be no mercy to all the people of Chens Family as a payment! Young master, for the moment you were born, you had the noble blood of Chens Family. Now, you have made the wisest decision. Believe me that the benefits Chens Family can give you are much more than trillions of assets! Jones didnt care about Finns threat. His voice was full of pride. Chens family, known as the No.1 noble family in the Capital, was rich and contained a vast power beyond the imagination of ordinary people. Wise? Finn bit the bullet, with a torrent of hatred. Kind people would always be offended. Finn hadpromised again and again, but in return, Chens Family forced more and more. People of Chens Family all thought Finn as a dog,ing or going when they called. But they didnt know that dog would bite if it was forced too much. At this moment, Finn decided never topromise a little from today on. There was no concession between him and Chens Family! He would make Jason Chen pay for his self-confidence! Chens Family, its you who forced me! Jones didnt know Finns thought in mind. He took out the prepared contract and looked at Finn with a smile. Young master, this is the meeting gift from the master. As long as you sign it, all the assets of Chens Family in City C will be yours. Finn stared at Jones coldly. The contract contained various industries, such as real estate, catering, Roughly estimated, it was worth tens of billions! Finn knew for the first time how terrible Chens Family, the most powerful family in Capital, was. Just in City C, a prefecture-level city, the value of all its industries was worth tens of millions. How about all its industries around the Country C? Invincible wealth! The more understanding of Chens Family Finn got, the greater pressure he felt. But the arrow was on the string, which was bound to fire. Finn had no way back. Even if there was a hole, Finn must jump in. Finn no longer hesitated and signed his name on it. Congrattions, young master. From now on, youre the richest man in City C. Jones bowed respectfully. The richest man? Finn sneered. For ordinary people, he would go mad with joy if he became the richest man in City C, but Finn wouldnt. Finn would rather live a life of ordinary people with Maura than be the richest man. But Chens Family didnt intend to give him this chance. From the moment he epted the property in City C, he could die at any time. When Finn left, Jones took out his mobile phone. Master, he agreed, Jones spoke respectfully. Fine. The voice on the phone was a little indifferent, obviously not surprised by the result. You stay in City C for some time to help him control the industries there as soon as possible. Yes, master. Besides, Ill send The Ghost to protect him. The Ghost? Jones was shocked. He didnt expect that Jason would send The Ghost to protect Finn. What was with that illegitimate child that deserved Jasons such careful caution. The Ghost was the most critical armed force of Chens Family. Jason had spent more than 30 billion overseas to buy a small ind as a training base for The Ghost. Then, from all the world, they found young children with excellent talents to train since childhood. Every child must ept the cruel hell-like training, and all their instructors were either the masters of martial arts or the kings of killers. Thousands of children entered the training base every year, but eventually, only one could be a member of The Ghost! By that, it could be imagined how terrible The Ghost was! The so-called kings of war and top killers, who were well known in the world, just joked in front of The Ghost. Jones never expected that Jason would send The Ghost to protect Finn. Even Jasons son was not eligible to be protected by The Ghost, but Finn was eligible. Jones was frightened. There must be an unknown secret in Finn. And this secret was even tens or hundreds of times more important than the trillion assets for Chens Family! For Joness arrangement, Grants operation was done without danger. Grant was weak. Finn went out to buy some breakfasts. Leah Lin and Maura might be hungry, for they had stayed in the ward all night. Finn with breakfasts came to the door of the ward and was about to push the door, but Leahs voice came from the ward. Maura, when your father recovers, you divorce Finn. Mom, Ive said many times. I wont divorce Finn. Maura frowned, with a tired voice. You must divorce this time! Leah kept a tough attitude and a firm tone. Maura, I can follow you in other matters, but this matter has no discussion. If you dont divorce Finn this time, Ill never take you as my daughter. Maura looked at her mother in a daze. Obviously, Leah was serious. Leah had said divorce many times before, but as long as Maura refused, Leah would give up. But this time, Leahs attitude was surprisingly tough. Maura, its not that Im cruel to break you up, but youre notpatible. Finn doesnt deserve you. I could see from the day he came into our house. If it werent that your father promised me that Finn would have a promising future, I wouldnt have agreed to your marriage. Now, three yearster, what thing has Finn done well? Now he is still a delivery man, with a dead sry of six or seven thousand yuan. Are you really willing to live with such a good-for-nothing all your life? Finn stood outside the door, calm and upset. What Leah said were true. In the past three years, he hadnt done anything well and didnt make Maura live a good life. Now, it was time for Maura to make a decision. No matter what decision Maura made, he could ept it. Even if she wanted to divorce, he would leave without tangle. Chapter 4 I Trust Finn Chapter 4 I Trust Finn Maura Shawn clenched her teeth, eyes turning red. She knew her mother was right. Indeed, Finn Chen had no future, and rationally, she should have left Finn long ago. But every time she thought of Finns doting eyes, Mauras heart couldnt be tough. Sure, that man was not promising, but he would cook porridge for her because of her casual word to That man was not capable, but he would send or pick her up every day, no matter if it was windy or rainy. He had been such considerate to her for three years, without exception. In three years, this man had done too much for her. Unconsciously, tears dropped from her eyes. Maura, have you...have you fallen in love with Finn? Leah was shocked by the tears. Was that her graceful girl, with a pride of the peacock? Maura didnt speak but was in tears. She didnt know what to do. Looking at Maura crying, Leah feltplicated. She never expected this. She had been strongly opposed to Maura and Finns marriage, but Grant Shawn was stubborn. Leah knew her daughter well, who kept more self-pride than younger Leah. Leah had been confident enough in Maura not to love such a good-for-nothing as Finn. As long as to wait for two or three years, Maura would have known Finns nature, and then leave Finn without others persuasion. But now, Leah had a heave p in her face. Her daughter didnt leave the coward but seemed to fall in love with him! Maura, I know Finns kind to you, but you should understand that since you two decide to live together for all your life, except being considerate, there are many matters needing consideration. With your conditions, you are bound to be treated well by a gentleman from a powerful family. Mom, stop talking. I trust Finn. Leah was going to persuade but was interrupted. Maura had made up her mind. No matter how useless that man was, she would never leave. This was her destiny! No, Maura, youll regret it... Leah sighed. She knew from Mauras expression that it was useless to say more. Regret? No, no! Ill never make you regret it! Outside the door, Finn clenched his fist. I trust Finn. He had been waiting for this word for three years! Maura, thank you. Even if the world made you regret, I, Finn, would never make you regret! Finn turned around and then strode away. From now on, he had another task, to make Maura the happiest woman in the world! He wanted to show Leah that a coward could also give his beloved woman happiness! Young master, do you have time now? As soon as Finn left the hospital, he received a call from Jones Chen. Whats the matter? Finn frowned. He had told Jones yesterday that if there was nothing important, dont disturb him. He didnt want his peaceful life to be broken. Young master, I found that you have no ce to settle down in City C, so I decided on my ownst night to buy you a vi in Spring Hill from Hans Shen. Young master, if its convenient for you, please Chen, Jones knew that even if Finn was an illegitimate child, he couldnt afford to offend him at all, so he bought the best vi in Spring Hill overnight, which was regarded as an apology for Finn. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Vi? Finn subconsciously intended to refuse. He had got tens of billions of assets, but he preferred to be humble. He preferred to be the son-inw of Shawns Family than the richest man in City C. However, after hearing that the vi was in Spring Hill, Finn changed his intention. Maura had mentioned that she liked the environment of Spring Hill, and when she earned enough money one day, she would buy a house there to appreciate the sunrise every morning. At that time, indeed Finn couldnt afford to buy a house in Spring Hill, and let alone a house, he couldnt even afford a toilet in Spring Hill. Hills and streams surrounded spring Hill. With the beautiful scenery and excellent location, the house in Spring Hill was the most expensive in City C. Even the ordinary residence was worth more than one hundred thousand yuan per square meter, let alone the high-grade vi. Without the help of Chens Family, Finn couldnt afford to buy a house all his life. But now, Finn even didnt have to buy it himself, but Jones had bought it before he asked for it. Well, it was better to take it as a gift for Maura. Finn sighed. But the problem was how to make Maura ept this gift. Well, Ill go. Finn agreed. Young master, Ill send a car to pick you up. No, Ill go by myself, Finn said. Spring Hill was not so far from the hospital, and besides, he didnt want to be ostentatious. Yes, young master. Jones didnt dare to say more. Finn rode his electric scooter, along the road, to Spring Hill. As a well-known rich district in City C, the security of Spring Hill was quite good. Even themon residential area on the hillside was adequately guarded. Living in such a ce, the residents didnt have to worry about their safety. The security of the vi area on the top of the hill was more substantial. If the hillside residential area was only inhabited by the rich in City C, then the residents in the vi area on the top of the hill couldnt only be described as rich. Only nine vis had been built on the top of the hill. There were all influential celebrities of City C who lived there, such as the mayor, and Hans Shen, the richest man in City C, and some other the top ss in City C. So it would take a high price to buy a vi here, not only the money but also the power. Sure enough, Jones Chen had this power. As the chambein of Chens Family, the most powerful family in Capital, Jones would only show his humbleness in the face of Jason Chen or Finn Chen. But as for others, Joness status was not inferior to some influential dignitaries. After all, it was Chens Family standing behind him, the family that could dominate in Capital, where dignitaries lived everywhere. Hey, that guy over there, stop! As Finn just rode to the gate of the vi area, he was stopped. A group of ck-uniformed security guards surrounded. Chapter 5 Hans Shen Chapter 5 Hans Shen Hey, what are you doing here? The leading tall and swarthy guard was staring at Finn Chen. Looking for someone, Finn replied. Looking for someone? The guard sneered. Do you know where there is? Spring Hill, Finn answered. Fuck, since you know there is Spring Hill, you still dare to look for someone here. Can there be anyone you know? Wang, the guard, sneered. It would be less than one hundred yuan for Finns clothes, and he was riding a delivery mans scooter. How could such kind of guy know the people in the vi area? Finn frowned. He didnt want to be ostentatious, which didnt mean he would ept a guards disdain. Seeing that Finn didnt speak, Wang became more arrogant, for he thought he had seen through Finn. Guy, speak that who are you looking for, Mayer Li or boss Shen? Wang satirized. Mayer Li and Hans Shen were the most famous people in City C. One was the head of this city, and the other was the richest. Many people came here and said they knew the two, but all had been prated by Wang. Im looking for Hans Shen. I bought a vi from him, and now Im here to have a look. Finn sighed. He knew Wang wouldnt believe the truth that he said, but he still wanted to give Wang one more chance. If Wang allowed him in, Finn could forget it. After all, he would live here in the future. Hahaha! As expected, the response was wantonughter. Wangughed so hard that he convulsively bent down, tears alsoing out. Hahaha! Did you hear that? This fool said he has bought a vi from boss Shen. Im going to die fuckingughing! Is this fool stupid? Doesnt he know that he cant afford even one square meter of the vi here all his life? If he can afford a vi here, Ill eat this scooter! These guards were allughing. They had seen a lot of braggarts, but they hadnt seen someone like Finn, who dared to speak that he had bought a vi here. It was not bragging, but fucking dreaming! Finn shook his head. Why didnt people believe the truth now? Well, guy, for the sake of making meugh, I wont hurt you today. Go away down by yourself. Here is not the ce you cane to. Wang waved his hand to Finn, as driving a fly. Originally, ording to Wangs temperament, Wang would at least beat Finn, teaching this little guy to know who himself really was. But Finn made themugh. Wang thought he could be kind today to let Finn go. Meanwhile, in a luxurious living room in the vi area, Jones Chen walked back and forth in front of the window, and behind him stood a rugged man. With swarthy skin, a feeling of disobedience, looking from appearance, no one would know he was Hans Shen, the richest in City C. Mr. Jones, young master Finn...when will hee here? Now, Hans was also a bit nervous. He had stayed up all night after hearing Jones said that the sessor of Chens Family woulde. Hans was disturbed, for he didnt know if that young master of Chens Family was easy to get along with. Though people called Hans the richest in City C, Hans knew that he was only somebody in City C but nobody in Capital, where dignitaries lived everywhere. Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org He... Jones was a bit uneasy as well. It had been more than an hour since the phone call. Normally, Finn should have been here long ago, but he didnt present yet. Jones wanted to call and ask Finn, but he was afraid to trouble Finn. Just then, Joness phone rang first. Young master! Im at the gate. Only five words left, Finn hung up the phone. Joness face changed. Gate? Why didnt Finne in? Hey, guy! Im asking you to go away. Are you deaf? Finns disobedience to leave enraged Wang. Finn smiled faintly. You want me to go away? What? Do you want me to help you? Wang sneered, fingers squeaking, and then kicked the scooter. The scooter which Finn had used for three years was broken into pieces. Finn frowned, with frost in his face, upset and enraged. He had ridden this scooter to deliver for three years, which was enough to develop a feeling, but now it was kicked to pieces by a guard. Wang didnt care so much. He ordered several guards to surround Finn. Little guy, since you dont want to go by yourself, let me help you. Come on. Put your face closer, and let me give you a p so that Ill let you go. Wang looked arrogant, thinking Finn as the fish on the chopping board, which could be ughtered at will. Are you sure you want to p me? Finn smiled and walked towards Wang. What? What can you do if I p you? Wangughed and felt this guy more stupid. Though Wang was a security guard, he was hired by Hans. Only the name of Hans could make this delivery man get in big trouble. In this area, even some high-status officials and dignitaries had to be polite. Without Hanss permission, no one could go in or make trouble! Wang raised his hand and then was going to p Finn. But his hand was held by someone, and then a p came on his face. Then a gloomy face appeared in front of Wang. Boss...boss Shen? Wang felt his head exploding, and his tongue knotted. The man who suddenly appeared was his boss, Hans Shen, the well-known richest man in City C! Boss Shen, why...why are you here? Wangs voice trembled. He knew how terrible Hans was. Would you like to p me together? Hans roared. He was thinking to tter Finn, but Finn was blocked out of the gate and almost beaten by his bodyguard! Now, Hans really wanted Wang to die. Chapter 6 Forgiveness Chapter 6 Forgiveness Boss...boss Shen. I...Im sorry. Wangs voice trembled, with fear in eyes. Bang! Hans Shen pped Wang to the ground. Then he turned around, respectfully, to bow to Finn. Young master Finn, Im sorry. What a smooth action! There was silence! The security guards around rubbed their eyes with doubt and shock. The richest man in City C bowed to a young man? The whole city would shake for this scene! What was the identity of this young man? The guards felt their heads painful, and their breaths heavy. Mr. Hans, youre too serious. Im OK. Finn smiled. Without introduction, Finn could know who the man was in front of him. Hans was the richest man in City C, so Finn could see his picture often in Financial Daily. Young master Finn, its my negligence. I promise you that those who offended you today will pay for that. Malevolence shing in Hanss eyes, Wang had made him almost doomed eternally, so he wouldnt let them go easily. Mr. Shen, please spare my life! Mr. Shen, please give me a break! Flop... Wang and those guards knelt on the ground, tears falling down. The payment Hans said was not only losing the job but also more than breaking hands and feet! Shut up! Hans shouted with impatience. Hans looked ruthless. It was not only the ability to do business for Hans to struggle to be the richest man in City C from a young man without any rtionship. Now that those people dared to offend Finn, they had to prepared to pay for it! Finn squinted his eyes. He could see that Hans was not pretending, which meant that Wang and others would definitely be punished severely. Forget it, Mr. Hans. Finn waved his hand. They didnt do anything too much to me, so let them continue to work. If you feel sorry, you can deduct one months sry from them as a punishment. Finn was finally softhearted. Wang had a mistake, but it wasnt such severe. Finn didnt want to ruin their lives because of him. During the three years, he had left Chens Family, Finn had learned a lot. For people at the bottom of society, sometimes it was hard to just live. Maybe for Finn, it was a decision made casually, but for Wang and others, this decision might influence their lives. Hans was a little surprised, but since Finn said so, he had to care about Finns feelings. Thank young master Chen, quickly! Hans coldly nced at those guards. Wang and others promptly moved in front of Finn, and then kowtowed to apologize. Finn didnt speak, wishing these people to remember this lesson. Not everyone was as kind as him. Hans was relieved as well. Finns performance was quite surprising to him, different from other young masters from influential families. Finn was not arrogant and ostentatious, without a feeling of haughtiness. If it wasnt that Jones could prove, Hans would never believe this young man in front of him was the young master of Chens Family. And this young master... Came by an electric scooter! Hans subconsciously took a look at the fragmented scooter, his expression turningplicated. Young master, lets go in. Jones stood out with a smile. Finn nodded sightly and then followed Hans into a vi with European castle style, elegant decoration, and jade-like walls making people feel rxed and peaceful. Along the way, Hans introduced the vi to Finn. It was the best one in Spring Hill, with panoramic Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. French windows, which could make people living here enjoy the beautiful scenery of the hill without going out. The vi contained more than 500 square meters, with the swimming pool, gym, cinema, small garden, and so on. In short, all high-end facilities were avable. This vi was built for Hanss own to enjoy during the old age and was not for sale. However, Jones asked him to buy it, so Hans didnt dare to refuse. He sold the vi to Jones at 50000 yuan per square meter. Actually, it was not to sell but to send because even the ordinary residence in Spring Hill cost at least 100000 yuan per square meter. As for this vi, with the best location and a view of the whole hill, people would rush to purchase even if it was 500000 yuan per square meter. Finn was satisfied with this vi, which he thought Maura Shawn would be pleased if she lived in. Young master Finn, itste. Ive prepared lunch at home. Could you please do me a favor to give me a chance to apologize? Hans suggested tentatively. Though Finn had promised not to remember the thing Wang had done, Hans was still nervous, fearing that Finn would take it in the heart. Mr. Hans, youre too serious. Dont mention the apology. Its over already, and Ill forget it. On the contrary, Im going to live in City C, so I may have to trouble you to take care of me. Finn smiled. Since he had taken over Chens Familys industries, he had to deal with the local strongmen here. Hans was wise, so if he could, he wanted to invite Hans to his group, not Chens Familys. Haha, young master Finn, youre joking. I dont dare to say taking care of you. When you think Im useful, you just call me, and Ill try my best to help. Hansughed straightforwardly. Finn smiled but didnt speak. The words Hans said shouldnt be trusted, but just listened to. The world was bustling for profit. If it wasnt Chens Family standing behind Finn, people like Hans wouldnt take him seriously. By the way, Mr. Hans, there are still undeveloped spaces in Spring Hill, with beautiful scenery and excellent location, so why dont you continue to develop? Finn asked. Spring Hill was the most famous scenic spot in City C. The spring water in the hill gushed out of the stone gaps, running down along the hill, with rainbows under sunshine, which was one of the three wonders of City C and was praised by the ancient emperor as the First Spring Around the Country. It had been the resort since the ancient period and was a well-known scenic spot all over the country. But due to its vast area and steep terrain, it required much investment to develop Spring Hill. It was said that Hans had invested all his financial resources before to develop only less than a quarter of the areas, leaving three-quarters of it undeveloped. Thinking of these undeveloped areas, Finn had a n in his mind. Chapter 7 The Yellow Rode Chapter 7 The Yellow Rode Young master Finn, it seems that you dont know the situation of Spring Hill. A bitter smile came on Han Shens face. I want to develop Spring Hill much more than anyone else. After all, its just Spring Hill that helped me get such status now, so its my most important support. But it was too vast and steep. Ive spent ten years with all the resources and power I had to develop less than a quarter. I was even faced with the bankruptcy of mypany due to the breakup of the capital chain. So the remaining three quarters, I even dont dare to think about it. Finn Chen smiled. He could hear from Hanss word that Hans definitely wanted to develop Spring Hill, but it was impossible for only Hans himself. Mr. Hans, what if I join in? Finn smiled. Hans had no power to do it, but he had! Or, Chens Family behind him had! Finn put forward his real purpose. Developing Spring Hill was the one hand, and the other hand was, more importantly, taking the opportunity to try the patience of Chens Family. The project of Spring Hill was just such a great opportunity. Tens of billions, though it might be nothing to Chens Family, was definitely quite a lot. Finn intended to see how much Chens Family was willing to pay for him. With a change in his face, Hans didnt expect that Finn, who had gotten here just now, was so brave to think about the bottomless project of Spring Hill. Naturally, Hans didnt know the rtionship between Finn and Chens Family. If Hans knew that Finn had never thought of making money from his investment, Hans would have cried. Young master Chen...if youre willing to invest, this project will surely seed, Hans spoke with a pleasant surprise. The development of Spring Hill needed not only the financial support, but also technical skills, resources, power, and other supports that Hans couldnt provide, but if Finn could join in, those problems could be solved easily. After all, Chens Family was standing behind Finn. For Chens power, not to mention a project of one Spring Hill, it could deal with ten projects of Spring Hill. Such an influential family contained not only wealth but also power! Looking at Hanss excited expression, pretending to be calm, Jones felt bitter. He wanted to yell to Hans that this little son of a bitch was digging a hole for you, so dont jump in it stupidly! But Jones couldnt say it out, because Jason Chen had warned him that in any case, the rtionship between Finn and Chens Family couldnt be known by anyone! Obviously, Finn had seen this, so he was emboldened. Jones smiled bitterly. Last night, he made Finn suffer a lot by the medical expenses of five million yuan. This morning, Finn took an eye for an eye, and an eye deserved nearly 50 billion yuan! This was totally a lesson! Jones feltplicated, and suddenly, he found that he didnt understand this young master at all. So, do you mind cooperating with me? Finn smiled with confidence. Haha, its my honor to cooperate with young master Finn. Hans, who had been thinking about how to get on well with Finn just now, definitely agreed. Then...wish pleasant cooperation! Finn squinted his eyes and held out his hand with a smile. Two hands holding together, the most significant project in the history of City C was born. And no one knew that this project was only the first step of Finn against Chens Family. Jones, standing beside, sighed with helplessness. Naturally, Jones was responsible for the specific matters, and as the man in power, Finn should only determine the major directions. After lunch, Finn soon left to pick up Maura Shawn, which had be Finns habit. When Finn left, Hans beckoned a man with tattooed arms. Tiger, go to investigate Finn. I want all the information about him. But remember, hide well and dont be found. Yes, master Hans! Tiger nodded respectfully and then left. Hans was grim-faced. Struggling to be the richest in City C from a thug, he was definitely clear-sighted. From the first time he saw Finn, Hans had found Finnplicated. Finn was not that kind of arrogant young masters, but one the contrary, Finn was wise and scheming though he acted abnormally. Even Hans had a feeling of asking a tiger for its skin, worrying and fearful. Therefore, Hans naturally had to find out what kind of person Finn was. Cheetah, go to the garage to find the car I bought days ago, and then give it to young master Chen, Hans ordered. He knew people like Finn thought dignity much more than anything. The thing his guards had broken was not a scooter, but Finns face! Therefore, even if Finn made it clear that he wouldnt take it in his heart, Hans felt worried. So to repay a luxury car to Finn was to maintain Finns face. Hans was miserable. If the fool, Wang, hadnt broken Finns scooter, he wouldnt have to give the supercar worth 20 million yuan to Finn as an apology. Finn seemed to be the first man in the history who could trade an electric scooter for a supercar. Finn didnt know Hans had thought so much after he left. If he knew that, he wouldugh at Hans for Hanss too much caution. The Cloud Edifice, the highest building in the west of City C, was the headquarter of Shawns Company. It was noon. Standing at the gate of the building, Maura had looked at the head of the road several times, but Finn still didnt appear. Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Always, Finn was punctual. As long as Maura got off work, he would stand at the gate, waiting to pick her up. Why was Finnte today? Hey, isnt it beautiful Maura? Are you waiting for Finn to pick you up by his electric scooter? An ironic voice came from Mauras back. Maura frowned. Even without looking, she could know it was her cousin, Sara Shawn. Maura didnt speak. Sara hadnt been friendly to her since they were children, and when they grew up, Sara asked her for trouble many times. In a red Bohemian dress and with exquisite makeup, Sara was good-looking, but in the face of Maura, who was without makeup, Sara looked lusterless. Seeing Maura ignore her, Sara didnt get angry but sighed. Maura, I thought the fate sometimes strange. When we were children, you were the most beautiful girl in our family. Grandpa said you would be the happiest girl in our family, for you would marry a powerful gentleman who was as noble as an emperor in the yellow imperial robe. You didnt disappoint grandpa. You really married a man in a yellow robe, but it was a yellow uniform for a delivery man, hahaha! Chapter 8 Slap Chapter 8 p Maura Shawn tightly bit her lips. She knew that Sara Shawn had always been bitter about her being the most beautiful woman in the family, so Sara would mock her as much as possible, which Maura had been used to. Maura was silent, but Sara was more arrogant. Maura, when will Finn buy you a car? Hes so inconsiderate to put you in the back of an electric scooter in such a hot day. What does it have to do with you? Maura nced at Sara with disgust. Sara sneered. Im sorry, Maura. I forgot that Finns sry was so little. It seemed that he will never afford a car. Maura clenched her teeth, enraged. Sara belittled Finn in front of her, but she had no word to refute, for what Sara said was the truth that Finns sry was even too little to support a living, not to mention to afford a car. Maura, ask Finn not to deliver food. Let him work under my husband. My husbandspany is recruiting security guards recently, with a good sry, at least better than delivering food. If Finn could work hard for the years or more, he would have to afford a car. Sara satirized. Unlike Maura, Sara had married an excellent husband, who was already the manager of thepanys personnel department at such a young age. So Sara was confident enough in front of Maura. Maura turned around and didnt look at Sara. Hum. Maura hum with disdain. Maura ignored her, so she felt boring to mock Maura then. At this moment, a ck Audi A8 drove into the gate, and behind it was a Jetta taxi. Sara became excited. Maura, my husband hase to pick me up. You can stay here to bask in the sun. Sara went to the Audi car withcency. Maura bit her lips. Of course, she was jealous. Saras husband drove an Audi A8 car, worth about one million yuan, but her husband drove an electric scooter. Sometimes when it rained, both Finn and she would be drenched. The car stopped at the gate, then the window lowered, Sids face revealing. Honey! Sara went to Sid and then kissed his face. Sara, get in the car. Sid smiled gentlemanly. ncing at Maura, Sid felt Maura stunning. Over three years, Maura was as beautiful as before. Time didnt leave any evidence on Mauras face, but bring her more charms of maturity. Then looking at Sara beside him, Sid found that with heavy makeup, Sara was good-looking, but she was much more inferior to Maura, who was even without any makeup. If only he had been one step earlier than that coward, Sid thought. Three years ago, Sid was attracted by Maura, but when he intended to chase after her, a im came from Shawns Family. Maura had married a delivery man! Sid felt the sky falling, but the die was cast, so he had no choice but to marry Sara. Sid couldnt forget Maura at all. Even when he heard that Maura didnt live well, he had imagined to divorce Sara and chase after Maura again. But it was just an imagination. Sid sighed and was ready to drive. But at this moment, he saw a familiar figure in the driving mirror. Was it that coward Finn? Sid sneered. Maura, sorry, Imte. Finn got out of the taxi, wiping the sweat off on his head and then rushed to Maura. Its OK. Maura was confused about that Finn didnt drive the electric scooter today, but she didnt ask. Come on, lets go back. Finn smiled. Hey, Finn, where is your electric scooter? Sara asked sarcastically. At least Finn usually drove a scooter to pick Maura up, but today, even the scooter wasnt here. Did he want to go back on foot? Finn squinted his eyes. What does it have to do with you? He knew Saras disdain to Maura, so he wouldnt be polite to Sara. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Sara choked. They were bound to be a couple, for they could speak the same word. But Sara wouldnt be polite to Finn, too. What did you say? Do you know any order? How can you speak to your cousin like that? Rude! Sara, be polite to speak thenguage! Finn didnt say anything, but Sara stood out with a cold face. What, for this coward, Ill... p! Sara was still speaking, but Maura pped her. Sara was stunned, so were Sid and Finn. With a cold face, Maura clenched her teeth. Do you dare to speak coward again? She was...pped? Sara was shocked. Ah! Bitch! Ill kill you! Suddenly, Sara cried and rushed to Maura. At this moment, Finn stepped out to protected Maura behind him. Sid stepped forward as well. He intended to help, but in the face of stronger Finn, he stopped and held Sara. If the fight started, faced with Finn, who had been exercising all the time, Sid knew he had no chance to win, so he didnt want to be humiliated here. Sid Zhao, what are you pulling me for? This bitch pped your wife, and you dont help but pull me! Sara screamed hysterically, with no grace at all, attracting a lot of employees in thepany came out to watch, which made Sid feel shameful. Enough! Sid heavily grabbed Sara, ring. Boohoo, honey, that bitch, Maura pped me. Finns face suddenly turned cold. He stepped forward and then pped Sara. It was OK to curse him as a coward, but it was uneptable to curse Maura! He pped much heavier than Maura, living a fingerprint on Saras face. Finn Chen, you coward dare to p me! And bitch Maura... With pain, Sara was crazy. She broke away from Sid and then rushed to Finn. p! p! How could Saras petite body fight against Finn? So there were two more ps, making Sara almost fainted. Honey, honey, this coward! He...he pped me! Ah! Im going to die! Sara was about to be mad. If you cant control your mouth, I dont mind tearing it up! Finn said coldly. The bloody looking in his eyes showed that he would really do that if he wanted. This scene shocked all the people nearby, including Sid and Maura, stunned here. Chapter 9 Koenigsegg Chapter 9 Koenigsegg Finn Chen, you...what are you doing? Sid really wanted to fight against Finn but recoiled because of Finns eyes. But his wife had been pped, so he had to stand out. Stuttering, Sid roar, You...you coward! As a man, you even hurt a woman! I never hurt women, but is Sara Shawn a woman? Finn sneered. Ive been intending to tear off her mouth for a long time! This is just a warning, and if she dares to do that next time, I wont let her go such easily. And you! If youre unconvinced, look for me at any time. But if I know you dare to trouble Maura, Ill send you to the hell. Sids face changed. He felt a horrible murderous look from Finn, which made him terrified. He doubted. Was this...terrifying man that coward Finn? Finn went to Maura Shawn, smiling. Maura, lets go back home. OK. Maura obediently nodded her head. Finns performance today shocked her as well, and she even felt Finn had changed to another person when he said those words before. She couldnt be sure. Finn had never done such things as cursing, fighting, and threatening. But fortunately, all Finn had done were for her. Just after they walked a few steps, a sharp roar of the engine came from the distance. A few seconds The loud roar from the engine, with a streamlined body full of technical sense shining in the sun, and in a ck and gold skin full of supremacy and nobility, the supercar was like a noble emperor, sending out a breathtaking momentum. In an instant, people here were attracted. Everything was eclipsed in the face of this ck supercar! Koenigsegg Some people who knew the car were short of breath and then shouted out loud. But more people were staring at the car and wanted to know why this car would appear at the gate of Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Shawns Family. Sara stopped crying with tension, for that car wasing to them. Stopped! It stopped! Saras breathing was a little short, and Sid swallowed. The door opened, a man in a floral shirt got out of the car,ing to them. Sid took a deep breath, thinking about whether he had seen this man before. Sir... Sid forced a smile, ready to greet the man. But his smile was frozen. Because the man didnt give him a look but walked behind. Behind him... Sid turned around quickly and saw a scene he would never forget. The man who got off from the Koenigsegg bowed to Finn! Sid rubbed his eyes, feeling that he must have seen wrong. Mr. Chen, you forgot to drive your car. The Cheetah respectfully said. His word was sensible. He didnt say that the car was a gift from Hans, but say that Finn forgot to drive, which meant that the car belonged to Finn originally, and made Finn have no reason to refuse. Finn was speechless. There was no car he forgot. If there was, it shouldnt be this extremely cool supercar but his electric scooter. For the sensible word, Finn had no reason to refuse. Sorry, I was in a hurry before. Thanks for sending it. Finn casually took the key. Mr. Chen, youre wee. The Cheetah smiled. Sid and Sara were stunned, so were the people in Shawnspany. Did this supreme car really belong to Finn, the coward? Maura was shocked as well. She was the one who knew Finn best, but she couldnt believe that the car was Finns. Come on, Maura. Lets go home. Finn waved his hand. Finn opened the door for Maura, and then Maura got in the car. Finn looked at Sid and Sara with a slight smile and then drove the car to leave. Its...impossible! It must be rented! Sara didnt have time to care about the humiliation of being pped but cursed again. She would never believe that the car belonged to Finn. Stupid! That car cant be rented! Sid gritted his teeth, with fear in eyes. He could be sure that the car wasnt rented. He worked in Hansspany, and three days ago, he had seen Hans drive this car. ording to peoples words, this car was newly-acquired, a global limited edition car worth 26.8 million yuan. There were only six in Country C. Hans prepared to take this car as a birthday gift to a provincial leader. But today, Finn kept this car. Sid didnt know why but know Finn couldnt rent it, because no one could afford to rent it. What do you mean, honey? Sara looked confused. It was not rented, but bought? Nothing. Dont offend Maura and Finn in the future! I advise you not to think about revenge as well! Sid said coldly, and then he got in the car. Sara stamped her foot and then followed. In the car, Maura looked at Finn. Dont do that kind of thing again in the future. Ah? What kind of thing? Finn was confused. Rent a car. Maura red at Finn. I know that you dont want to disgrace me, but you dont have to rent a car. It must cost a lot of money to rent such a car. Finn looked strange. He was thinking about how to exin, but Maura had helped him find the excuse. Well, it didnt cost a lot. Take easy. I wont do this again. Finn said. Thats good. Maura turned her head away, with a serious expression, but a faint smile in her face. Jones Chen was efficient. In less than half a day, he had decided on the specific detail of the cooperation. Chens Family invested 35 billion yuan, while Hans Shen 15 billion to establish a tourismpany, named The Group of Pinnacle. Thepany wouldpletely develop Spring Hill to build arge-scale resort. This news soon spread all over City C, shocking all the people in City C. Chapter 10 An unprecedented Project Chapter 10 An unprecedented Project The project invested with 50 billion yuan was unprecedented in City C, which would bring significant changes. But what shocked people more was that the leader of this project was Chens Family! The most powerful family in Capital! The super influential family with great influences in military, politics, and business, standing at the peak of Country C! Numerous businessmen were envious, asking around whether they could participate in this great project. It was the project led by Chens Family! With Chens foresight and rich financial power, this project couldnt fail, but make money, a lot of money! Moreover, Hans Shens participation also made those businessmen more reassured. This project was like a money tree that whoever participated would make much money. For this reason, numerous businessmen came to The Group of Pinnacle to seek for cooperation. They kept their attitude low. Even somepanies promised that as long as they could participate, they would give up the shares. Finn Chen was shocked by this news. He didnt expect this situation. Everyone thought the vestment in Spring Hill was a no-lose business. But only Finn knew that this investment was just ying. Even in his n, it would fail this time. He had never thought about making money from it. But these businessmen take this seriously. The reputation of Chens Family was reliable enough to make those businessmen ignore the risks. The conference room, top floor of the Cloud Edifice, the headquarter of Shawns Family. Less than half an hour after the Group of Pinnacle announced the project, Shawns Family held an emergency meeting. Scott Shawn sat on the chairmans seat, squinting. The other members were in two columns. Everyones expression was extremely dignified. I think youve heard about the Spring Hill project, right? Scott opened his eyes. Yes. They all nodded, but with different expressions. In three days, no matter what your n is, I need you to make Shawns Family participate in the Spring Hill project. Scott nced at the members and said with an unquestionable tone. The members were embarrassed and lowered their heads. Father, it seems to be...impossible. After a long time, Carl said cautiously. He was Scotts eldest son and the next head of the family, so no one could know Shawns situation better than him. Todays Shawns Family had long been declined. Since somerge real estate groups settled in City C, Shawns real estate industry had been depressed, and the output value had also plummeted. Several real estate projects were without any interest. Todays Shawns Family was an empty shell, without anything left except for a few professional engineering teams. Such Shawns Family even couldnt enter the gate if they wanted to participate in the Spring Hill project. Impossible... Scotts fingers slightly tap on the table, making the members around feel nervous. So, everyones year-end bonus will be halved, Scott said faintly. The members were shocked. Be Halved? How can they live with that? Shawns Family contained a family business, so everyone in thispany was rted to Shawns Family. Half of the year-end bonus was equal to deducting half of everyones sry. People like Carl Shawn, who could get 20 million yuan a year, could only get 10 million now. Obviously, Scott was enraged! If they couldnt make Shawns Family participate in that project, Scott would do that as he said. Then they would suffer. The members became anxious and were debating, intending to discuss a way to participate in the Spring Hill project. It was as difficult as climbing to the sky! Todays Shawns Family was too weak to cooperate with the Group of Pinnacle. Hank Shawn took aining look at Carl. He didnt know why his father wanted to be such a pioneer. Now Scott was enraged, and everyone would suffer. Seeing that all the members were depressed, Scott seemed to realize that he was too harsh, so he rxed his voice. If the member of Shawn, whoever he is, can make a cooperation with the Group of Pinnacle, Ill reward him with the property in the east of the city. The building in the east of the city? Many members were shocked. Grandfather has made a deadly investment. The building in the east can be sold for at least 30 million! Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Yes, but I still dont think the Group of Pinnacle will agree to cooperate with us. Some people were excited about Scotts reward, but more people were depressed for its difficulty. With a building valued more than 30 million yuan as a reward, Scott had cheered up many members. Maura was cheered up as well, but thinking of the resources Grant had, she felt hopeless again. Grant Shawn was the least valued among Scotts three sons. The engineering teams in Carls hands were the best. With excellent skills and rich experiences, they had built most of Shawns buildings. But Grants engineering team was made up of the ousted. With this team, it was a joke to discuss cooperation with the Group of Pinnacle. So Carl was the only one who could probably finish the task. As Maura expected, Carl stood out and promised that he would sleep at the gate of the Group of Pinnacle tonight to take the first step tomorrow to discuss with the Group of Pinnacle. Scott nodded with satisfaction. Maura sighed. It seemed that the things next had nothing to do with her. But at this moment, Hank said. Grandfather, to make our value bigger, uncle Grant should give us his team, so that we should have more confidence when negotiating with the Group of Pinnacle. Mauras face changed. The people in Grants team were unskilled, but they were the only capital in Grants hands. Once Grant gave the team to Carl, he couldnt get back again no matter this negotiation seeded or failed. In the future, Grant would get no share from the family, and he would be an inessential people for Shawns Family. I dont agree! Maura refused without thinking. She couldnt believe that Hank was so shameless that he wanted to take Grants only resource taking advantage of Grantsa, which was indeed forcing their family to die! Chapter 11 A Ruthless Decision Chapter 11 A Ruthless Decision Maura, Im doing it for the sake of the family. We cant know when your father will wake up, so his team cant stay in vain. The negotiation with the Group of Pinnacle was about our future, so to be on the safe side, we must gather all the resources we have. Hank Shawn looked serious. Sara Shawn found it an opportunity to humiliate Maura, so she echoed. I agree. Maura, at this time, you shouldnt be too selfish. For our family, you should make some sacrifices. Sara had been pped by Finn and Maura yesterday, so she would do anything disadvantageous to them. If it were not that Sid disagreed, she would have to look for someone in the underground to give them a lesson. Other members agreed as well because doing this, on the one hand, could befriend to Carl, who would be the next head of the family, and on the other hand, could kick Grants family out of the core-level of Shawns Family, so that they could get more shares. Their ruthless words fell into Mauras ears. In this conference room, no one stood by Mauras side. Mauras body shook with fury. She had never thought that one day, she would be forced such ruthless. Even these people who were forcing her were her rtives. Maura looked at Scott, who was the only able to help her. But Scotts word made her felt colder. Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Let Grant stay in the hospital to have a good rest. Obviously, he supported Hank, too! Maura looked pale. Scotts word was the death sentence for Grant, which meant their little family had no hope at all. Thats all for today. The meeting is over. Scott got up slowly and left the conference room. Hank got up, too. He walked to Maura, looking at her withcency. Maura Shawn, do you dare to be against me again? Shameless! Maura was clenching her teeth, eyes red with fury. Haha, shameless? So what? Didnt you see that even grandfather stood by me, the shameless guy? Hankughed. In Shawns Family, Scott was the god that no one dared to question his decision even though it was wrong! Hum, youd better go home and deliver food with your useless husband. Thats what you should do. Hank sneered, then left, humming. The conference room empty, Maura couldnt help sobbing on the table. In the evening, Finn went home early. He put the rice into the steamer, and then prepared to pick up Maura. But when he opened the door, he found Maura standing at the door. Why are you back so early today? Finn asked. Maura didnt answer. Looking at her for a while, Finn found something wrong. With a smell of wine on her body, Mauras eyes were red. Did she drink? Finn frowned. Maura hadnt drunk at all since they got married three years ago. Why did she drink so much today? Maura entered in a daze and then sat on the sofa. When Finn worried and was about to ask, Leah came out from her bedroom. My dear daughter, whats the matter? Seeing Leah, Maura couldnt help but hug her, crying. Honey, who made you so wronged? Tell me. Was that bastard Finn Chen? Leah subconsciously thought it was Finn who made Maura angry. Maura shook her head, crying. sobbing, mom, Im sorry for dad. Dad? Whats the matter? Maura told the matter with a face full of grievances. Then Leah was furious. Bastards! Ill look for them. Your father is in aa, not dead. How can they bully us so much? Leah was madly furious. Their family was already in financial difficulties. If the engineering team was lost, they would live on air. Finns face was terrible, as well. Grant worked so hard for Shawns Family. He should be given credit for hard work, if not for merit. Now he was just in aa for an ident, but those people were in a hurry to get the resource from his hands, which was incredibly shameless! But Finn also knew that it would only be humiliating to argue with Hank now. No one dared to question Scotts decision. So Finn persuaded. Mom, calm down first. This matter... Calm down? How can I calm down? Leah turned around and red at Finn. If it wasnt for your uselessness, how can they treat us like this? Mom, dont me Finn. It was because of my uselessness. Maura shook her head, sobbing. Dont me him? Who should I me? If it werent this coward whose work is delivering food, a shame for Shawns Family, your grandfather wouldnt have been dissatisfied with your father. And todays matter would never have happened! Its all because of him! If this coward were capable even a little, you wouldnt have suffered such a lot! Leahs tone was full of disgust for Finn, but Maura was just crying. Maura, mom is right. Its because of my uselessness. Ill give you a result. Finn took a deep breath and then said calmly. He didnt me Leah because Leah wasnt wrong. It was indeed because of him that Scott didnt take Grant seriously. He was the only one who should be med, for he was disappointing! And, Hank! He was looking for death! It was OK to humiliate Finn himself, but it was eptable to bully Maura! Finn pushed the door to leave, dialing Jones Chens phone. Whos in charge of the Spring Hill project? Finn asked with anger. As if feeling Finns anger, Jones hurriedly said. Young master, its Shane Lin, our man. Tell Shane Lin that tomorrow some people from Shawns Family will talk to him about cooperation. I want to see theme out with pain! Yes, young master. Jones hurriedly nodded. How did those people offend Finn to make him such angry? Finn hung up the phone, clenching his fist. Did Shawns Family want to participate in the project? Did they want to be dominant in City C again? It was making a dream! The next morning, dressed formally, Carl and Hank rushed to the Group of Pinnacle. They felt nervous, for they had heard that many people even hadnt seen the manager of the Group of Pinnacle, not to mention cooperation. So it was still a question whether they should see the manager. However, just when they arrived and said out the name of Shawns Family, the receptionist asked someone to lead them in. They couldnt calm down until they entered the elevator. The manager of the Group of Pinnacle, who had refused hundreds ofpanies, was willing to see them! Chapter 12 Daydream Chapter 12 Daydream Dad, its not a dream, right? Hank Shawn asked excitedly. Carl Shawn pretended to be calm. Son, calm down. Though our family is now in decline, it used to be a well-known family in this city. The Group of Pinnacle is the new-raised, so they dont dare to offend us. When we get inter, keep your attitude higher. Dont let them look down on us. Well, dad, dont worry. Hanks nodded. Then the two swaggered into the managers office. In the office, Shane Lin was lying on the chair, without any attention to the two people who were getting in. Hank was confused. This was different from what he imagined. Shouldnt Shane Lin stand up hurriedly and bow to them? Shane didnt speak, which eventually made Carl feel something wrong. However, since they hade, they couldnt go back without doing anything. Mr. Lin, Im Carl Shawn... Carl greeted cautiously. Fine, Shane replied lightly. Carls face changed. Shanes arrogant attitude made him frustrated, but he couldnt say anything. People had to be humble when they asked for help, so Carl had to keep his attitude lower. Mr. Lin, Im here to talk about the Spring Hill project, so you... Do you have anything special in resort construction? Shane interrupted Carl. Carl cheered up. As long as Shane spoke, the negotiation would be possible. Mr. Lin, we have nine professional engineering teams with a variety ofrge construction equipment. Besides, were good at the business of real estate, and our workers are experienced. We built many famous buildings in City C... Carl was so eloquent that he didnt stop boasting their teams for almost ten minutes until he felt thirsty. Then Carl looked at Shane with confidence, thinking that his words should move Shane. But the scene he saw shocked him a lot. Shane Lin fell asleep on the chair! With snore! Carls eyes turned red. How could Shane treat him like that? Hank beside Carl was furious, as well. Usually, when people heard that he was from Shawns Family, they would respect him much, but today, Carl and he had been ignored many times! Mr. Lin! Carl deepened his voice. Though he was furious, he was not stupid. He didnt dare to me Shane, for what was behind Shane were Hans Shen and Chens Family, which could tread Shawns Family repeatedly on the ground. Hum? Whats the matter? Shane seemed to wake up from the dream, looking at the two confusedly. No...nothing. Ive said our specialties. Carl restrained the anger and gave a signal to Hank. Hank got it, taking out a long sandalwood box from behind, and respectfully putting it in front of Shane. Mr. Lin, my father, he heard that you like tea, so he specially bought this blue and a white porcin tea Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org set from the street selling antique. I hope you like it. Shane nced at Hank, then opened the box, a set of the blue and white tea set, crystal clear and bright, lying in the box. It was indeed an excellent tea set, though it was not the best blue ze. It was worth more than one million. They had invested a lot. Shane sneered. Mr. Lin... Seeing Shane seem satisfied, Carl had the hope again. Mr. Shane, I think you have missed a specialty of Shawns Family, Shane said. Ah? Carl and Hank looked at each other, confused. Was there any more specialty Shawns Family had? Mr. Lin, please make it clear, Carl asked respectfully. Making daydreams! Shane sneered. The daydreams Shawns Family made are all interesting. Humiliation! An obvious humiliation! Carl and Hanks faces suddenly twisted. It was not until now did they realized that Shane had been ying with them at the beginning! From the beginning, Shane had intended to humiliate them! Carl couldnt control his anger. He asked with fury. Mr. Lin, what have we done to offend you? Carl was not stupid. He definitely found Shanes intention now. He had doubted that why Shane, who refused to see hundreds ofpanies, wanted to see them. Now obviously, it was not because they were superior, but Shane intended to humiliate them. Offend me? Do you think you have the ability to offend me? Shane sneered, picking up the box on the desk and throwing it on Carls face. Carl screamed, covering his nose and stepping back. Crash! The tea set in the box dropped on the ground, smashed into pieces. Son of a bitch! Hank madly rushed to Shane like a furious lion. Shane sneered, kicking Hank to the ground. Guards! The bodyguards at the door heard the sound and came in. Mr. Shane! The bodyguards looked at Shane. These two idiots intend to attack me. Let them know whos the master here! Shane ordered. Since Jones gave him the taskst night, he wondered how to enrage Carl and Hank and make them attack him actively. Now, it seemed that Hank didnt let him down. Yes, Mr. Shane. The bodyguards grinned ferociously and surrounded Carl and Hank. A few minutester, Carl and Hanky on the ground, beaten ck and blue, breathing hard. Take them out and tell those who are waiting at the door. No matter who wants to cooperate with the Group of Pinnacle, he must first break the rtionship with Shawns Family. Otherwise, there is no way to talk about the cooperation! Carl and Hank, lying on the ground, heard this, with fury and fear, fainting. The bodyguards carried them out and threw them out like the dead dogs. The people from otherpanies at the door were confused. Half an hour ago, didnt Carl and Hankcently went to talk about cooperation with Shane? How had they been thrown out after just a sh? They had been jealous before to Carl, thinking that Shawns Family would be the firstpany to cooperate with the Group of Pinnacle. But now, looking at the twos miserable appearances, they took a deep breath. Fortunately, they werent themselves. The bodyguards loudly ryed Shanes words again. As expected, the crowd suddenly became noisy. Are the two so arrogant to attack Mr. Lin here? Hahaha, its funny. How could that old fox, Scott, send such two fools here? Shawns Family is over. Since Mr. Lin has said this, nobody will dare to cooperate with Shawns Family anymore. Chapter 13 Do You Believe Me？ Chapter 13 Do You Believe Me After Carl Shawn and Hank Shawn were carried back by Shawn''s Family, Jones Chen made a phone Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org call to Finn Chen again. After hearing the good news, Finn nodded in satisfaction because Jones did not let him down. He did let Carl and his son walk in, but were carried out. Finn was in a splendid mood. But at this time in the Cloud Edifice conference room, the Shawns all had a mncholy face. After Carl and hank woke up, they were pped by Scott Shawn, who was irritated. Scott didn''t expect that Carl and his son, who contacted the cooperation with the Group of Pinnacle sending by him, did not only fail but riled the head of Pinnacle. Not to mention participating in the Spring Hill project now, whether Shawn''s Family could tide over the difficulty was a problem. After all, the only profitable means of Shawn''s Family now was their engineering teams. But as long as Shane Lin denied Shawn''s Family, nopany will dare to use their engineering team. Thousands of people in the engineering team had no work to do, but the wages still had to be paid. It directly forced Shawn''s Family into a dead end. "Can''t you do anything right?" The furious Scott thumped the conference table. Carl and Hank did not dare to lift their heads. At this time, Scott was in a rage, and they had no chance to say anything. "Dad, the priority now is not to pursue my eldest brother, but to find a way to obtain Shane''s forgiveness. The staff just sent word that seven morepanies stopped their partnership with us," Sara''s father frowned speaking. In therge Family of Shawn''s Family, Carl and his son made mistakes that required the whole Shawn''s Family to bear the responsibility. "Honestly! I don''t know what''s wrong with their minds. They even went to the site of Pinnacle Group to fight their bosses!" "Now, we Shawn''s Family has be a hated enemy, and they should be satisfied atst." Many rtives of Shawn''s Family began to express their strong dissatisfaction with Carl and his son. Carl and his son were miserable. No matter how wrong with their minds, they won''t go to other''s sites to hit their boss. They were all framed by Shane, but nobody believed them. What did you think you were? What qualifications did you have to be framed by Shane? Scott sat weakly on his chair. He also wanted to obtain Shane''s forgiveness, but now he didn''t know how did Shawn''s Family offend him and how he was going to talk with him. Was Shawn''s Family inherited for over two thousand years going to be destroyed in his hands? Scott thought sadly. Maura Shawn was also in the conference room. She wouldn''t have the slightest sympathy for Carl and Hank. But for Shawn''s Family, she still had some feelings, and now Shawn''s Family was facing the biggest crisis in its history. There was nothing she could do about it. This feeling of powerlessness made Maura extremely frustrated. At this moment, Maura''s phone rang. "Do you believe me?" It was a WeChat message from Finn. Maura was stunned. Believe me? What did he mean? "Believe." Maura hesitated for a moment, her fingers quickly typing out two words. She didn''t know why Finn was asking this, but she was willing to believe him. "If you believe me, tell your grandpa that you can make Shawn''s Family participate in the Spring Hill project. But the condition is that after it''s done, Carl and his son must hand over all the engineering teams they have to you." Looking at this long news, Maura fell into a sluggishness, was Finn crazy? Why did he say that? Did he not know that Carl and his son were kicked out by Pinnacle Group? Maura subconsciously felt that Finn was talking nonsense. But she suddenly thought of Finn''s sentencest night, "I will give you an ount of this matter." Did the matter of Carl and Hank rte to Finn? An unbelievable thought popped up in Maura''s mind, and then she shook her head. Finn couldn''t have such a great ability. She must have overthought it. "Is there anyone else willing to go talk to Pinnacle Group? As long as Shane is willing to spare Shawn''s Family, Shawn''s Family can pay any price." Scott asked with a tired voice, and many members of Shawn''s Family were sad. No one can imagine that the old man who was still high and mighty yesterday will be humble today. It was still for Shawn''s Family. It''s a lie that she didn''tin about Scott because he took the side of Carl and Hank yesterday. But seeing Scott today, Maura''s heart softened because Scott was just an old man who was dedicated to Shawn''s Family. "I will." Maura took a deep breath and stood up. Although she felt that Finn was incredible, she was willing to believe Finn once. Because this was the first time, Finn had been so serious since they had married for three years. Even if she knew that Finn was talking nonsense, she was willing to try it for him! The one standing up was Maura? Everyone in Shawn''s Family was dumbfounded. Was this woman crazy? Even Carl and his son were driven out, where did she get the courage? Scott was full of surprises. But after the surprise, he sighed and expressed. Shawn''s Family, with a poption of nearly one hundred, finally one stood out, it was a girl! Maura, do you...have confidence?" Scott asked with a pause in his mouth. He knew very well that no matter who talked, hope was frail. "How can we know if we don''t have a try." Maura faintly said. "How can such a thing be tried? What if Maura is like uncle Carl, and upsets Shane again, what should we do?" Sara muttered. "Shut up!" Sean Shawn red coldly at Sara, the stupid daughter of his was hopeless. "What I said is true!" Sara was a little dissatisfied. "Then you can try it. I don''t expect much of you, as long as you find a way to make Shane spare our Family." Scott spoke. There was no good way to do it now. "Okay, but I have a condition." Maura nodded and said. "What conditions?" "After it''s done, I want all the engineering teams of my uncle and Hank!" Maura pointed at Carl and his son in the corner. "Hiss." Shawn''s Family crowd sucked in a breath of cold air, so ruthless! Where on earth did Maura get her confidence? "No way! Maura, don''t think about it!" Hank said angrily. Although he felt that Maura and Shane could not negotiate sessfully, But in case if the negotiation was sessful? Hand over all the engineering teams of him and his father, they had nothing. "It doesn''t matter!" Maura did not argue with Hank but sat directly on the chair. "I promise you that as long as you can make Shane spare our family, I will give them all the engineering teams to you!" Scott spoke. "Grandpa, that''s not fair!" Hank was unconvinced. "Pah." Scott pped directly on Hank''s face and said lightly: "Is it fair now?" The strong sense of humiliation almost made Hank clench his teeth. But at this time, he didn''t dare to contradict Scott. His resentment against Maura reached an extreme. "Maura, is there anything else you want?" Scott asked. Maura shook her head. "Then... Shawn''s Family is all up to you." Scott sighed. Maura then left the Cloud Edifice lightly. Chapter 14 Why Rest？ Chapter 14 Why Rest In the conference room, people had different thoughts, but most people hoped that Maura Shawn could create miracles. Only Carl Shawn and his son didn''t think so. They wished Maura fail. If Maura made a deal, wouldn''t it prove that he and his son were ipetent? Hank Shawn even viciously hoped that Shane would treat Maura as rudely as them, and it was best to humiliate Maura as well. Maura took a taxi to The Group of Pinnacle downstairs, looking uneasy. In fact, until now, she couldn''t believe that she agreed toe here because of Finn''s words. And to challenge this almost impossible task. Maura almost entered Shane''s office with the preparation to ept failing. Even she was ready to be humiliated by Carl and his son if she failed. Fifteen minutester, Maura came out with an incredible look. Maurapleted the task so smoothly that she thought she was dreaming. After entering, Shane Lin didn''t say anything about Carl and his son. On the contrary, his attitude was surprisingly good. Maura even felt that Shane was so kind to her that he intended to do something to her. But until she came out of the office, Shane didn''t do anything too much. After returning to The Cloud Edifice, Maura still did not recover. In the Meeting room, they saw that Maura was out of her mind, so they felt disappointed--obviously, the negotiation failed. There was a sh of joy in Hank''s eyes--you bitch. I thought you were capable, but you had been thrown out after only ten minutes. "s." Scott Shawn nced at Maura and sighed. Then he waved weakly and said, "Go back to rest." "Rest?" Maura reacted: " Why rest?" "Hum, you have failed. Why don''t you rest? Do you still want uncle to give you the construction team?" Sara Shawn coldly hummed and quipped. Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org "Who said I failed?" Maura glimpsed Sara coldly and then threw the contract on the conference table. "What do you mean!" Sara suddenly had a terrible guess. Maura smiled, "Nothing. Shane promised to let Shawn''s Family participate in the Spring Hill Resort project, and he can let bygones be bygones." Golly! All people here were shocked, just like a sculpture standing in situ! "No... it''s impossible." Hank and Sara questioned aloud. Other members of Shawn''s Family doubted as well. "The contract is here, in ck and white, with fingerprints on it. Would you like to have a look?" Maura smiled andughed. She had never been so proud of the family meeting. Hank hurried to the table, took out the contract, and looked over it when he saw Shane Lin''s signature. He felt cold. "Fake! Yes, this contract must be fake! "As if he had thought of something, Hank suddenly said with excitement, "Maura, you are so bold that you even cheated Grandpa with a fake contract!" "Grandpa, you should immediately check the authenticity of this contract. I also think it''s fake. How can she reach cooperation with The Group of Pinnacle in ten minutes?" Sara also hurriedly added. Maura looked at the two people like idiots--fake? She must be crazy. Just a call should be enough to prove it. "Shut up!" Scott yelled at them coldly, then picked up the contract and carefully reviewed it. After a while, his hand began to tremble--it was true! Shawn''s Family had reached cooperation with The Group of Pinnacle, and the excellent conditions in the contract exceeded Scott''s imagination! The price offered by The Group of Pinnacle to Shawn''s Family was twice as much as what Shawn''s Family wanted! "Maura, you saved our family!" Scott was excited. Hearing these words, Hank and Sara turned pale. Maura Shawn made it! Hank''s heart sank. He couldn''t imagine why Shane had very different attitudes towards them and Maura. "You bitch, did you sleep with Shane?!" "Definitely! Maura, you bitch, you have lost the face of our Shawn''s Family!" "p--" Scott Shawn got up suddenly and pped Hank to the ground. "You bastard! Do you have any sense of shame! "Scott trembled with rage. He didn''t expect Hank was so narrow-minded. "Grandpa, why do you p me? You ask this bitch what''s her advantage except for her body! "Hank hysterically said. Today''s barrage of blows made him so crazy to lose all his mind that he even dared to contradict Scott Shawn. After Hank said this, the eyes of many members of Shawn''s Family at Maura also changed. Yes, how did Maura talk to Shane? Shane had refused so manypanies. Why did he cooperate with Maura? Looking at all the strange eyes, Maura was wronged. She naturally knew what was going on in all the people''s minds, but she didn''t know why Shane cooperated with her. Was it ... Finn? Maura suddenly thought of the WeChat message sent by Finn half an hour ago. Finn Chen knew Shane! Maura suddenly realized, but then she felt curious. How did Finn know Shane? Not giving her much time to think, Scott, who was exasperated at Hank''s failure, kicked Hank to the ground, and then called the security guard to drag Hank out. "Carl, give all the engineering teams in your hands to Maura tomorrow!" Scott coldly said. Carl nodded immediately. Maura was a great contributor to Shawn''s Family at this moment. Even if she wanted the stars in the sky, Scott would pick them for her. "Besides, I said before that no matter who, as long as it can help our Family and The Group of Pinnacle to reach a cooperative rtionship, as a reward, I will give him that set of real estate in the east of the city. Now, Maura haspleted this task. I rewarded her with the property in the east. You guys, do you agree with that?" Scott nced many Shawn''s Family''s rtives in the conference room again and asked majestically. All rtives shook their heads and looked at Maura''s eyes, full of jealousy. The property in the east was worth more than 30 million yuan. Maura just went and earned it in less than an hour. "Thank you, Grandpa." Maura smiled sweetly--selling the real estate. She could buy a bigger house and a car for Finn. "Girl, you deserve this." Scott was full of kindness. Compared with the Spring Hill project, a set of real estate was Nothing. If the Spring Hill project was operated well, Shawn''s Family could profit at least 500 million yuan from it! "Bang!" In the deputy general manager''s office, Hank''s eyes were red, and he picked up the cup on the table and mmed it on the ground. Chapter 15 Happy Maura Chapter 15 Happy Maura "Maura, you bitch!" Hank Xia gnashed his teeth and said furiously. Never had he been so disgraced. But just now, because of Maura, Scott pped him publicly in the family meeting. God knew how much he wanted to kill her. At this time, Carl walked in and said, "Hank." "Dad," Hank lowered his head. Initially, he nned to take the engineering team from Grant to Carl. But Maura had ruined everything. Even Carl''s teams were gone. He had made a Pretty Woman sized mistake. "s" Carl sighed and said, "Do you know what''s your fault?" "I shouldn''t have asked for Uncle Gran''s engineering team before," Hank said, embarrassed. That''s true. If he didn''t do that, Maura wouldn''t hold a grudge against him, let alone steal Scott''s team. Carl shook his head and replied, "No, not that; you did the right thing." Hank looked at Scott, confused. Carl added, "For our big family, there are no family rtions at all. Everyone puts his interests in the first ce. Scott is not eligible to hold those engineering teams. You and I should manage those. Only in that way can we maximize the interest. I''m d that you got this point. "Well then, what did I do wrong?" "You cannot offend your grandfather. He is the one who has the biggest say in our whole Xia Family. But you made him lose face." Hearing this, Hank realized the problem instantly. He was too mad then. "Later, when he gets better, go to your grandfather and tell him you''re wrong. You should apologize to him." "Ok. I will. Thank you, daddy, " Hank replied. "Hank, keep in mind that never vite your grandfather," Carl urged again. "Sure. I won''t be there in the future. But Maura had stolen our engineering team. What should we do?" Hank asked worriedly. After all, engineering teams were the core and the only way to make money for Xia''s Family. Without those teams, he and his father would be like generals without an army. Carl shook his head slowly and said in a deep voice, "You still don''t get my point." "Even if Maura had the engineering teams, without projects, they can achieve nothing." "But she has projects. That bitch had reached a cooperation with the Group of Pinnacle. Frankly, that''s a big deal." Hank said. Carl didn''t talk about the project anymore but said, "My son, keep that in mindyour grandfather has the most significant say in our family. " "Dad, do you mean..." Hank replied surprisedly. Carl continued, "Maura did reach a good deal with the Group of Pinnacle, but it is up to your grandfather, who will be the head." "No matter how capable Maura is, she is a woman, let alone her useless husband. In no way will your grandpa give her the project." "But you, you are the only male in the third generation of our family. You''re born to be the heir. Even if your grandfather is dissatisfied with you, he will make you run the project." "Haha~Dad, I get it!" Hank was thrilled, "Maura was nothing but a good helper. Although she agreed with the Group of Pinnacle, I''m the one who runs the project in the end. Wow, it seems I need to extend my gratitude to that bitch. Thank her for offering me such a good opportunity." Carl smiled cunningly and said, "Yeah, you should thank her." "I think I should call her to give me back the engineering team," Hank said hopefully. He couldn''t wait to have the team and start the project right now. However, Carl shook his head and said, "No. Make it slow. You can''t demand the team first. After all, you have made a bet." "But without the engineering team, how can we begin our project?", Hank asked. "The engineering team wille back to you sooner orter. Besides, then, Maura will give that to you willingly." Carl stated confidently. "Why?" "The nine engineering teams have more than 3,000 people who are not working now. But Maura had to pay for their sry of nearly 8 million. She cannot afford that." Carl smiled viciously. "Now, the Project of the Spring Hill represents the top priority. All resources of Xia''s Family have to be in service of this project. Your grandpa will not let her pick up other works. Think about that. If the project cannot start a few dayster, the whole family will pressure Maura. Then she has no choice but Content ? N?velDrama.Org. to give you back the teams." Like a cunning fox, Carl had nned all well. Hank shook his fist in excitement. He didn''t expect things would go this way. "Maura, huh, stupid women. All you do is for me," Hank thought. At this time, Maura had returned home. The first thing she did was to ask Finn Chen about his rtions with Shane Lin. Finn had already prepared his answer well--they were close ssmates in college. Maura was convinced, and even Leah started to appreciate him. Anyway, having been in Xia''s Family for three years, he had achieved something. Maura was delighted that, for the first time, she felt protected by her husband. And Finn was also very d that he could make his wife happy. After washing up, Finn returned to his bedroom. Despite their three-year marriage, they slept in separate rooms all the time. Finn knew that Maura would not refuse his proposal to sleep together, but he didn''t want to. He did hope to have coitus with Maura. He loved Maura. But he would rather sleep with a Maura who fell in love with him. Finn was uncertain whether Maura loved him. Perhaps she loved him, or she was just moved. That''s why he never crossed the line. He hoped that one day, Maura would love him from the bottom of her heart. That kind of sleep was much more meaningful and romantic. "Bang! Bang! " All of a sudden, someone was knocking on the door. Chapter 16 Repair Light Bulb Chapter 16 Repair Light Bulb It turned out to be Maura Maine, who wore ck tulle pajamas, making her much more attractive and sexy. Her boobs looked perkier as if they were going toe out. Perhaps it was because of the shower, Maura blushed as red as a rose. She was so gorgeous. Finn could not get his eyes off her. "What''s going on?" Finn asked curiously. Usually, Maura wouldn''te to him at night. "Um... the lights in my bedroom were broken." Maura tried to say naturally, but somehow, she felt it so hard. "Ah, I''ll check it. Perhaps I can help." Finn said, disappointed. This was not what he expected. "Well, Ok," she said in a pretty low voice. Maura''s face turned a bright red. She was so nervous that she was keeping ying with her fingers, over and over again. When she realized Finn was about to go to her room instantly, Maura got bashful but somewhat annoyed. "Wait. Do you mind me sleeping in the same bed with you tonight?" Maura said shyly. Butter, she flushed more the moment she realized that she seemingly took the initiative on this stuff. Finn was shocked but shook his head, saying, "Or, I fix yourmp and go back to your room. I am no stranger to mending lights. I used to do that job when I was in school. " "No. Never mind. I can do that by myself." Maura said coldly and then went out, mming the door. "Hey..." Finn was confused. It was she who came to him to fix the lights. So weird. This night, Finn slept deeply. However, Maura stayed up all night. Then early the next morning, she came out of the bedroom with dark circles around her eyes. She ignored Finn. Finn felt embarrassed. "What happened to her?" Finn thought. After he made breakfast, Finn went to the hospital to visit Scott Xia. After all, Scott should have experienced a car ident without Finn. He felt guilty. After the operation, Scott woke up from aa. He was still semiconscious, so Finn did not talk too much with him. Having left the hospital, Finn opened the note someone gave him just now. "Little lord, two groups of people are targeting you recently." "Hans Shen''s group is investigating your background." "The other is Jason Chen''s. The Ghost is monitoring you. They are so rmed that I couldn''t nose into Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org too much." "Be careful!" After reading it, Finn tore the paper secretly. He had expected that Hans would look into him. Since the day he met Hans, he knew the man was much more careful and cautious than he appeared. Even so, Chen''s Family would not let him get any useful information. What bothered him was The Ghost from Jason. He had heard a lot about The Group, which was a dominant force controlled by Jason. He got a little worried. Although he had been Xia''s Family for three years, Jason didn''t let his guard down. He was too hard to deal with. He had some forces, but he knew thatpared with Jason''s, that was nothing. The only way for him was to proceed with caution. After he returned home, Finn drove Maura to thepany as always. He asked Jones to put the Koenigsegg in the vi located in Spring Hill and bought a new electric car. "Why, are you still angry?" Finn asked with a smile. Maura rolled her eyes and said coldly, "Nope. Why do you ask that? Should I be angry?" "Well. Never mind." Finn smiled bitterly. He could not figure out why Maura treated him this way. Perhaps it''s just her period. Then they approached thepany. Finn heard a voice of amusement when he was about to leave. "Hello, Finn, where is your stupid car? Can''t you afford the rent?" Sara Xia walked toward Finn, twisting at her waist. Finn rolled his eyes--he had no word with this stupid woman. "Huh, what about your face?" Maura said, smirking. Heard this, Sara''s face turned pale. No doubt, Maura''s words got her, making her think of being pped by them yesterday. But Sara adjusted herself quickly and said, "Maura, here''s good news for you. You''d be expelled from the Project of the Spring Hill." Maura was shocked, frowning. What did Sara mean by that? She had made a deal with the Group of Pinnacle. Finn squinted his eyes slightly. He had predicted this before. Scott Xia, it''s so you! "Huh, idiot!" Sara snorted coldly. "What do you mean? Where''s grandpa?" Maura realized something. She needed to have a word with Scott. "Grandpa went to Jinzhou to celebrate his friend''s birthday," Hank appeared. "Besides, before he left, grandpa made me run the project. So, Maura, you''re out." Hank said proudly. As Carl Xia expected, Scott gave him the project after Hank apologized to him sincerely. "What? That''s mine. He has no right to do that." Maura flew into a rage. She made efforts to deal with the Group of Pinnacle. Suddenly, someone told her she was out. What''s worse, her rival took over her project. Xia Hao smiled disdainfully and said, "You should know that I am born to be the heir of Xia''s Family. You''re out all the time!" Maura was too angry to get any words out. Why? No matter how hard-working she was, Scott never praised her. The only one he cared for was the grandsonHank. Chapter 17 Afraid Of Him? Chapter 17 Afraid Of Him? Finn Chen was not surprised about that. He was unequivocal such a big family''s tradition-- the head of the family would always be a male, not a female. "s, some people here just think too highly of themselves. Does she think that she can do whatever she wants by sleeping with Shane Lin?" Sara Shawn ridiculed. After she finished speaking, she also deliberately looked at Finn Chen and asked with a smile: "Finn, you still don''t know how your wife talked business with the CEO of the Group of Pinnacle yesterday." "Hmm?" Finn raised his eyebrows. "I heard that they talked in a presidential suite at Hilton Hotel for two or three hours." Sara was added fuel to the fire. "And then?" Finn pretended to be surprised and asked. As for how did Maura Shawn talk business with Shane? He knew better than anyone. Was Sara, this stupid woman with cement in her head? "What then? Finn, are you nuts? Shane was so handsome and rich, and Maura was so beautiful. They are all alone in the same room. I said that they were writing homework for two or three hours at the hotel. Do you believe it? "Sara was furious--Finn was such an idiot, she had hinted him so inly, but he still didn''t understand. "Yes, I believe it." Finn nodded solemnly. "They are doing homework together, and Maura told me when she came back." "Poof!" Maura couldn''t helpughing. Of course, she saw it already. Finn was ying dumb and ying Sara as if she was a monkey. This bastard, when did he be stingy like this? Seeing Mauraughing, Sara finally realized that something was wrong, but at this time, she could only bite the bullet and forced herself to say: "Finn, you idiot, Maura cheated on you, do you know!" "Oh, I see." Finn looked very serious. Sara choked--Was he still so calm when he knew? "Finn, are you still a man? Aren''t you angry when your wife cheats on you? "Sara scolded. "Why should I be angry?" Finn asked. "You ... you are a waste!" Sara had nothing to say. "He didn''t dare to be angry. He didn''t dare to do with Maura even he was angry." Hank Shawn sneered faintly. He looked down on Finn from the bottom of his heart and felt that Finn had lost all the faces of men. On that day, he humiliated Finn so much that Finn did not even speak one word. "Hank, I heard that you were beaten yesterday. Are you all right?" Finn looked very sincere. Some people would think Finn was concerned about Hank if he didn''t know it. "Damn it! What does it matter to you when I''m beaten, you waste!" Hank''s face distorted immediately. He had psychologically shadow because of Shane yesterday, so now, what he hated most was that others mentioned this matter. It happened that Finn still added insult to injury. "I just care about you, why are you angry?" Finn sighed and said. "Get out! I don''t need you to care about me, you waste! You are a waste which has been cheated and dares to be angry and dare not speak. What qualifications do you have to care about me! "Hank roared. Maura was stunned by watching this scene. It was as if she met Finn for the first time. Was he still her submissive husband? How did he be so mean that he let Hank furious in three or two sentences? "Is there a contradiction between being cheated and caring for you? Can''t I care about you when I am cheated? "Finn still had a sincere face. "Shut your fucking mouth!" Hank had been livid and couldn''t wait to jump up and kick Finn. Today, he was going to show off in front of Maura and discourage her. As a result, he was stirred up by Finn, and it was himself who was hit. Maura smiled brightly. Why didn''t she find that there was such an exciting side in Finn before? "What are youughing at, bitch?!" Hank was already in a bad mood at the moment. Seeing Maura "Hank, keep your mouth clean!" Maura frowned, suddenly lost her temper. Finn''s face also cooled down. He didn''t mind that Hank scolded him, but when Hank was scolding Maura, that challenged his bottom line. "You bitch, did I give you face? Don''t think that if you sleep with Shane, you can do what you like in Shawn''s Family. A whore like you can''t call the shots in our Shawn''s Family." Hank''s words were not very pleasant. Maura''s breast ups and downs, apparently she was extremely angry. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. "Try to scold Maura again!" Finn''s face was frighteningly cold. Hank, who was facing Finn''s cold eyes without any feelings, shuddered, but he was still quarrelsome, "Anyway, I have scolded her. I''m her cousin, so can''t I scold her?" You are just a live-in son-inw, who eat from our Shawn''s Family and use everything in our Shawn''s Family. What are you going to do? Do you still dare to beat me? " "p-" Mr. Chen pped Hank, made him turned a circle in ce, and Hank lost two of his teeth. "Sorry, you are right, I dare to hit you," Finn said lightly. Dragon''s rage couldn''t be touched. Maura was his baseline that unable to touch! Hank could humiliate him all the time, but to humiliate Maura, he was looking for death! This p made Hank saw stars. After a few seconds, he just reacted-- why Finn, a waste beat him?! Shane could beat him, but what was Finn? Why should he beat himself? Hank suddenly became angry. "Finn Lin, fuck you!" Hank roared and lunged at Finn. Finn smiled disdainfully--it was no exaggeration to say that for Hank''s small size, he could beat ten! "p" Another p, like a gyro, Hank went around on the spot again. "Finn, what are you doing! It''s against thew to hit people, do you know that?" Sara panicked and tried to stop Finn. "Shut your fucking mouth! Otherwise, I will beat you too!" Finn called out. Sara suddenly fell silent. Finn naturally had no idea of being kind to women. Besides, he had grown tired of Sara. If she was talkative again, he didn''t mind letting Sara feel the taste of being pped. After two ps from Finn, Hank was entirely stunned. Was this still the waste son-inw of Shawn''s Family who didn''t fight back and scold back? Why was he so cruel today? Seeing Finning to himself again, Hank could not help but be fearful. "Finn, you ... what are you doing? I am the only heir to the Shawn family. If anything happens to me, Grandpa will not let you go! "Hank threatened him in manner but cowardly in his heart. Finn sneered and said, "Do you think I will be afraid of Scott Shawn?" "Are you ... are you crazy!" Hank''s eyes widened--Finn dared to call Scott Shawn by his name. "Outrageous!" "You are looking for death!" "Drive him out of the Shawn Family!" Chapter 18 Challenging Scott! Chapter 18 Challenging Scott! Many of Shawn''s family members as onlookers were also filled with righteous indignation. In Shawn''s family, Scott was like a god-like existence, and no one dared to challenge Scott''s dignity. But today, a son-inw who just came by dared to call Scott''s full name and provoked Scott. There''s no way Shawn''s family members could tolerate what he had done. Even Maura''s pretty face appeared a bit of worry, and felt what Finn had said were a little too much. If it passed to Scott''s ears, Scott wouldn''t give any mercy and forgive him easily; Scott might kick Finn out of Shawn''s family. Finn looked around coldly at Shawn''s family members; In the opinion of Shawn''s family members, Scott was a supreme existence to them. But in Finn''s view, Scott was a stubborn person and old- fashioned. In Finn''s mind, Scott was not qualified to make him fear yet. Finn saw that most of Shawn''s family members were angry, their faces got entirely red with madness, but no one dared step forward and do anything for themselves. They would subconsciously step back when they had eye contact with Finn; Finn couldn''t helpughing. He shook his head andughed scornfully: "What a bunch of garbage!" A bunch of garbage who bullied the weak and feared the strong! All the time, they were good at doing hold their heads high in front of the weak and bow low to the strong. In the past, in order not to attract Chen''s family''s attention, Finn deliberately pretended to be weak. At that time, any member of Shawn''s family dared to tease and humiliate him. After three years of forbearance, he woke up and showed a wild side. Even if he called them garbage in front of them, they dared not also to respond. How ridiculous and pathetic they were. Finn suddenly lost interest in bullying such a group of people, which was really no fun. "Maura, let''s go back." Finn looked at Maura and smiled. Maura looked at Finn with a worried face and nodded lightly. Until they left thepany courtyard, many members of Shawn''s family in the yard rxed and wiped the cold sweat. Hank''s face was full of hatred. If the person he hated most was Maura, now it''s definitely Finn! He could ept being embarrassed by Maura, but he could not ept being embarrassed by such rubbish as Finn. "Finn..." Maura was about to speak but saying nothing. She didn''t understand why Finn suddenly became so fierce, and he dared to challenge Scott. "Maura, do you believe me?" Finn asked suddenly. Maura was shocked, because Finn asked her the same question on Wechat yesterday, and he chose to believe him. Then she seeded in negotiating the project of Spring Hill. Today, Finn asked her the same thing... Maura smiled and replied, "I believe you." There was no reason, and there was no need for a reason. Finn raised his lips and said, "I will let grandfather give you the Spring Hill project again." Maura was shocked, and her mouth opened. She thought she was going to take over the project again from her grandfather? She dared not even think about it because she knew her grandfather''s personality; he was an older adult who valued pride more than anything else. Maura wondered that now that he had already decided to hand over the project of Spring Hill to Hank, he would never regret it. If he handed over the project to herself from Hank, it would p in his face. Moreover, taking over the project again meant that her grandfather would have topromise with her. Was grandfather willing topromise? Maura did not think so; her grandfather has always been superior after all. In his eyes, the younger generation was still the younger generation. It was more challenging to let the elderpromise with the younger generation than to kill him. But Finn said it so calmly and unhurriedly; Maura became so upset for the first time. Maura thought that one of them was her grandfather, the absolute authority of Shawn''s family. The other one was her husband, which was trash in the eyes of Shawn''s family. Who should she believe? What Maura didn''t know was that Finn already knew what would happen before Finn asked her to negotiate the project of Spring Hill with Shane. Finn knew that Scott would kick Maura out and help Hank get on the top after the negotiation. Scott thought that he had absolute authority in Shawn''s family, and Maura dared not go against his decision. But Scott ignored Finn, a dispensable son-inw of Shawn''s family! He was the one who could really decide the life and death of Shawn''s family! Golden Time Club was one of the biggest entertainment clubs in City C. At the moment, Hank was sitting on the sofa with a gloomy look in a deluxe private room of the club. The door of the room was pushed open, and a man dressed in a flower pattern shirt with a ferocious scar on his left face came in. Behind the man, there were also two gorgeous women wearing split cheongsam and showing most of their slender legs. "Lord Thad." Hank got up immediately with great respect when he saw the man entered the room. "Hank, why are you here at my ce?" Thad unconstrained sat on the sofa. The cheongsam woman next to him immediately took out a cigar and lit it for him. "Lord Thad,e on. So can''t I be here when there''s nothing happened?" Hank replied to him with a ttering look. The person in front of Hank named Thad; On the surface, Thad was the boss of Golden Time Club. But secretly, he was the leader of the west district in City C. In the west of the city, almost Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. every KTV and entertainment clubs were in the charge by Thad. Thad shook his head, vomited a cigarette ring, and said with a smile, "Cut it out. As long as you raise your butt, I will know what crap you are going to take. Tell me what kind of trouble you get in again and how do I help you." "Lord Thad, nothing really matters." Hank paused for a moment and said, "Hmm, Load Thad, didn''t you mention that you like my cousin very much..." "Your cousin? Maura!" Thad''s eyes danced with delight; He immediately became interested. "Yes, it''s her." Hank nodded. "Haven''t the girl been married for three years?" Thad frowned, "What happened? Did she provoke you?" Thad asked casually. "Not really. Our Shawn''s family talked about a project from The Group of Pinnacle, right? My grandfather gave the project to me, but that little girl had to get in the way. so I had a little conflict with her." "You want to kill her?" Thad raised his eyebrows and asked. Hank quickly shook his head and said with a smile, "Load Thad, stop joking. Why do I need to kill her?" Hank didn''t dare to think about killing people. "The project of the group of Pinnacle? You''re saying the project of Spring Hill, right?" Thad narrowed his eyes and asked. He knew that Chen''s family and Hans had invested 50 billion to develop the Spring Hill. In other words, everyone in City C knew it currently. "Lord Thad, you are so wise." Hank ttered Thad. "30 percent." Thad faintly said out two words. 30 percent? What does 30% mean? Chapter 19 Betrayal Chapter 19 Betrayal Hank Shawn stunned. A momentter, he realized that Thad Gu wanted to take a cut from the Project of Spring Hill. A thirty percent cut! After thinking about it, Hank''s forehead was instantly covered with cold sweat. Thad was so greedy that he asked thirty percent directly in the first ce, which valued more than one hundred million. "Lord Thad, are you kidding me?" Hank confused with a smile that was even uglier than crying. It should be known that although the project of Spring Hill was a grease project, Shawn''s Family had a total of several hundred people, and it wasn''t much when spread out to everyone. To exaggerate, he and his fatherbined would share less than thirty percent. "Do you think I''m kidding you?" Thad gave Hank a light nce. Hank shuddered and suddenly felt a spine of coolness rising from the end of the spine. Thad wasn''t an ordinary social thug. He killed several people before. Hank suddenly regretted that he shouldn''t have sought cooperation with a jackal like Thad. After being beaten by Finn Lin in public, Hank only thought of revenge in his mind, and he couldn''t wait to bruise Finn immediately, so he came to Thad without stopping. It waspletely unexpected that in the eyes of people like Thad, he was amb. "Lord Thad, thirty percent... it''s too much. I can''t take that much." Hank said weakly. "Ha, ha." Thad suddenly smiled. He patted Hank''s shoulder and said, "Hank, don''t be so nervous. Am I look like a greedy man, I''m just kidding, ha, ha!" Hank squeezed out a smile: "Lord Thud, you are so humorous." "Come on, how can I deal with the bitch Maura Shawn?" Thad asked seriously. Hank smiled and answered, "Use your favorite way to deal with her." "My favorite way?" Thad looked at Hank with confusion and suddenly understood, "You want me to fuck her?" "Yes, Lord Thad, haven''t you been thinking about Maura? The other day I sent someone from Thand to bring a few bottles of magic potion from the ck market. The drug properties were extremely fierce, as long as they drink the water, whether they are chastedies or gentlewomen, all of them will be sluts and be manipted, and they can do all the shameful things you want!" "Is Maura, this stinking bitch, always likes to pretend to be noble? I''d like to see her after drinking this water this time, will she still be noble in front of you?" Thad rubbed his hands in excitement, the lustful evil in his eyes not concealed. The women he had yed with were many, including students, nurses, white-cors, youngdies... all kinds of them. Those women, beautiful as they were, without exception, they all had a dusty air about them. They always made Thad unhappy. And Maura was different, not to mention her perfect face and body, her elegant temperament was simply like a fairy in the sky. Even in his dreams, Thad wanted to fuck this kind of fairy. In the past, afraid of the Shawn family''s power, he didn''t dare to do anything to Maura. But now, someone from Shawn''s family brought Maura to him. If he didn''t fuck her, he would be a little sorry for himself. "If I fuck her, nothing will happen, right?" Thad asked. "Lord Thad, don''t worry, absolutely not! When you fuck her, you can make a video. After finishing, you can use the video to threaten that little bitch. She doesn''t dare to say anything more. As for her useless husband, you may not know, Lord Thad. Yesterday, he knew that little bitch Maura was having sex with Shane, but didn''t dare say anything." Hank replied. "What a fucking waste!" Thad scolded, "If my wife dares to give me a cuckold, I''ll break her legs and cripple the bastard who dares to give me a cuckolded." "Lord Thad, not every man is as bloody-minded as you. I won''t lie to you, that trash, married to Maura for three years, haven''t had sex with her. Before yesterday, Maura was still a virgin." Hank expressed. "Fuck!" Thad cursed, "Why is this trash still alive, why doesn''t he go die!" Finn Put an excellent woman like Maura by his side for three years but didn''t have sex, and other men took the first step. Thad now wanted to kill Finn. How could there be such a wimp in this world? Seeing that he had seeded in arousing Thad''s anger, Hank raised his lips with a smile of sess, revealing his visit''s real purpose: "Lord Thad, would you like to meet this wimp?" "Why do I see him? Seeing this kind of waste will dirty my eyes." Thad scolded. "Lord Thad, you don''t understand this. You have to meet him because he is the wimp Finn." "Think about it, when you have sex with Maura, let Finn watch from the sidelines. If he sees his wife, whom he hasn''t even kissed in three years of marriage, transforming into a slut in front of you and being ravaged by you, what kind of mood will that wimp have?" "And that bitch Maura, doesn''t she consider herself noble? What would she look like if you fucked her in front of her husband, haha." Hankughed wickedly. This was the most painful way he could think of to take revenge on Finn and Maura. Hank thought that Finn, you should have just settled for being a wimp, the price you pay for being impulsive was far beyond what you can afford! Thad was dumbfounded and thought Hank was really bad to the bone, how could he even think of such a vicious method. However, it was indeed exciting... Thad''s face flushed red. He had yed with many women, but none, yet, in front of her husband. Thad''s lower abdomen suddenly became hot, "Good, just do as you said, haha. After it''s done, you will be my brother-inw. I will not treat you badly! " "Thank you, Lord Thad." Hank''s face was crossed with excitement. With Thad as his backing and Shawn''s family, no one would dare to oppose him, not even Scott Shawn! "Besides, Lord Thad, the wimp Finn is still a bit brute. For the sake of insurance, I suggest that you scrap him first, and then bring him over, so as not to disturb your interest when you have sex with Maura. "Hank sinisterly said. Finn''s two ps made his face still sorely hot. At this moment, he just borrowed Thad''s hand to give Finn a lesson. "Okay, no problem." Thad waved his hand indifferently. Many of his brothers were ruthless men who licked the blood with their des. Letting them scrap one was no different from stepping on an ant. "Then Lord Thad, I''ll call Maura right now and ask her toe over." After Hank said that, he walked out of the private box and took out his phone. He had already made some inquiries, Maura was at home at the moment, while Finn was still out delivering take-out. As long as Maura was called first, Thad will handle Finn. Hank dialed Maura''s phone. "Maura Shawn, I''ll give you half an hour toe over to Golden Time Club right away!" Hearing Hank''s voice, Maura hung up the phone directly. Hank gritted his teeth, this bitch, shame on you! "If you don''te over in half an hour, don''t me me for being rude to Finn!" Hank sent another text message. Maura frowned, she couldn''t ignore Hank''s threat. It''s just that she didn''t know what Hank wanted her to do in Golden Time Club. Hesitantly, Maura still decided to get up and go there. She didn''t think that Hank would do anything to her. More likely, Hank still wanted the engineering team in her hands. Maura soon took a taxi and arrived at Golden Time Club. After being led into thepartment by the waiter, she found Hank sitting alone in thepartment, and a bottle of red wine on the table in front of him. "What are you looking for me for?" Maura spoke coldly. Hank nced at heer, and faintly said, "Sit." Maura frowned slightly and sat on the sofa. Hank poured a cup of wine and pushed it in front of Maura. "Hank, if you have something to say, just say it!" "Maura, I''m your cousin, can''t you talk to me a little nicer?" Hank smiled bitterly. Maura gave Hank a suspicious nce: Why was Hank''s attitude a little strange? "Actually, it doesn''t matter, Maura. At noon, Finn pped me in the face of so many rtives. It''s impossible to let it go," Hank said lightly. "What do you want to do?" Maura gritted her teeth, asking. She was well aware of Hank''s personality that this man would definitely take revenge on his enemies. If Finn Chen couldn''t exin his reason for beating him up, Hank would never stop and mighte up with some way to deal with Finn. "It''s simple, just return my dad''s engineering team!" "No way!" "No way?" Hank sneered, "Aren''t you afraid that Finn will suddenly be hit by a car and die when he walks on the road one day!" Maura''splexion changed suddenly. Of course, she knew that Hank was threatening her, but she dared not gamble on Finn''s life. "Fine, I can give you the engineering team, but you must promise not to trouble Finn in the future!"Maura gritted her teeth and said. Although handing over the engineering team to Hank meant that she had lost thest bargaining chip in her hand, and the Project of Spring Hill would be "I promise, as long as you give me the engineering team, that wimp Finn, I will not look at him in the future," Hank said withughing. "You''d better do it!" Maura gave Hank a cold look. "Don''t worry, Maura, who can''t get along with the money? Come on, drink up. Let''s forget all about our past grudges." Hank smiled and poured a ss of wine, pushing it in front of Maura. Without any doubt, Maura took the wine ss and drank it. After finishing the drink, she was ready to get up and leave. But at that moment, the door of thepartment was pushed open. A man wearing a flowery shirt with a scar on his face walked in. Maura instantly felt something was wrong. "My great beauty, how does the wine taste?" Thad smiled lustfully and walked over. "Hank, who is he?!" Maura scolded angrily. Hank got up, walking to Maura, and said with a smile: " My cousin, he is the husband I found for you. How is it, is it ten times and one hundred times stronger than the wimp Finn?" "You are shameless!" Maura''s chest shivered with anger, and then stretched out her hand towards Hank''s face. "Pah." It was Hank''s p on her pretty face first, and her pale face immediately turned red. "Bitch!" Hank smiled hideously, "Did I give you a fucking face? That wimp Finn hit me, and do you a stinky bitch want to hit me too?" "Hank! You destine not to die a natural death!" Tears twirled in Maura''s beautiful eyes, her legs were soft, her feet were weak, and she couldn''t even stand. "Hank, how can you hit your sister-inw, your sister-inw has such a pretty face, it would be bad to break it. " Thad smilingly stepped forward. "Lord Thad, I''m sorry." Hank apologized incessantly. Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Thad waved his hand and said, "It''s fine, go on with your work. I''ll make out with your sister-inw first, haha!" "Okay, Lord Thad, take your time." Hank bowed respectfully. After saying that, he closed the door and walked out. "My beauty, I''m here!" Thad smiled lustfully and pounced towards Maura. Maura took two steps back in fear but tripped over the couch behind her... Chapter 20 A Great Flash of Anger Chapter 20 A Great sh of Anger On the other side, Finn Chen had just finished delivering a takeaway order and suddenly had a distracting feeling, as if something terrible was about to happen. "Are you Finn Chen?" At this moment, a man with arge gold chain and a tiger tattoo walked over and blocked Finn. "Something wrong?" Finn raised his eyebrows. "Is Maura Xia your wife?" the tiger-shaped tattooed man sized up Finn and asked. "Yes, what''s wrong?" Finn suddenly had a bad omen. The tiger-shaped tattooed man shook his head and said, "It''''s a pity..." "What do you mean? What a pity?!" Finn''s tone was suddenly cold. The tiger-shaped tattooed man sneered and said, "It''s a pity that your wife is such a beautiful woman who marries you like a wimp." "Maura is with you?" Finn suddenly felt tight in his heart, bursting into a cold murderous intention in his eyes. He had just called Maura for several calls but couldn''t get through. Now it seemed that something happened! "Wimp! You still have to take care of yourself first." the tiger-shaped tattooed man smiled disdainfully. "Lord Thad said he wants you two legs, so do it yourself, or do we help you?" "I say, is Maura with you?!" Finn gritted his teeth, the killing intent in his eyes almost turning into reality. The tiger-shaped tattooed man finally felt something was wrong, how could this Wimp have such a terrible look? But despite his surprise, the tiger-shaped tattooed man was still confident. He was also a ruthless man who killed people before. He didn''t think what a son-inw can do for himself. "Yeah, Wimp, your wife is lying on our Lord Thad''s bed now. Haha, what can you do if you know..." The tiger-shaped tattooed man said openly, "Hey, you''re a ridiculous piece of shit, you can''t even keep your own woman!" Boom! But before he could finish his sentence, he felt himself surrounded by a cold killing intent, then his neck tightened, and his entire body actually hung in the air uncontrobly! Finn''s eyes shed red, and therge hand squeezing the tiger-shaped tattooed man neck was slightly put forth his strength. In an instant, the tiger-shaped tattooed man''s forehead was filled with vi blue veins. "Ho, ho... let go... let me go..." The tiger-shaped tattooed man was horrified, what kind of figure had he messed with? How could he have such terrifying power? "Where! Is! The! Maura!?" Finn almost popped these words out of his teeth, and the monstrous murderousness hit the tiger-shaped tattooed man ''s mind like a storm. "Speak, or die!" Finn pushed slightly, and the tiger-shaped tattooed man ''s body immediately trembled. Under the persecution of the death suffocation, the tiger-shaped tattooed man was finally afraid. The killing look in Finn''s eyes made him have no doubt. If he didn''t talk about it, he would indeed die. "Golden...Time Club..." "Your wife is... in the Golden Time Club." Bang! The tiger-shaped tattooed man was thrown by Finn several meters away and hit the railing in the distance. When he struggled to stand up and looked up again, Finn had disappeared in his eyes. Finn ran with all his strength, and his eyes were blood red. He had never been so angry for three years since he came to Shawn''s Family! Dragons have counter scales, and they would be angry when touched! Maura was his counter scales! No matter who it was, he had to die if he touched it! It took Finn, who was in extreme rage, less than ten minutes to rush to the Golden Time Club entrance. At the entrance of the club, three tattooed men stood. Seeing the furious Finn, the three men subconsciously took a step forward. "Who are you looking for?" Content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Bang!" What responded to them was Finn''s iron fist. Just a punch, the first tattooed man flew backward, the bones of his nose cracked and blood spewed. "Where is Maura Shawn?" Finn''s voice was as cold as a nine-dark ghost. "Fuck! Who the f**k are you? How dare you break into here!" "Don''t you know what you are doing here? Do you want to die?" The two men scolded and took out a stick from their bodies and rushed towards Finn. Bang Bang! Two loud noises came. Before the two of them rushed with their weapons, they flew out and knocked on the door behind them. "I''ll ask again, where is my wife, Maura Shawn...?" Finn''s eyes burst with a killing look as he walked over towards them. "Are... Are you Finn?" The two finally recognized that he was Finn. Just to their surprise, wasn''t Maura''s husband a well-known wimp? Why was he so fierce Without giving them too much time to think, Finn took a step forward and simultaneously extended his two hands. The two only felt dizzy. In the next second, the two would rise at the same time! Seeing this, several female college students working part-time in the Golden Time Club suddenly screamed in horror. The two tattooed men weight two hundred kilograms, but the man in front of them lifted the two men at the same time as if they were chicken. Was he a ghost? In fact, the two men who were raised by Finn even cried in horror. When Thad said he wanted someone to beat Finn, they all rushed to go and thought that Finn was an unrestrained bug and trampled on the ground. In the end, this opportunity was snatched up by the Tiger. They were all envious. But now, they were not envious. He was not a fucking worm, but a dragon! Now it seemed that the Tiger was even worse than them. "Spare... spare me!" "Lord Thad is in the leftmostpartment on the third floor!" Both of them spoke out. Finn snorted and threw them on the ground like garbage, then rushed in. But he hadn''t taken more than a few steps before he saw more than a dozen tattooed men with weapons rushing over. "Dare to make trouble here! Kill him!" "Bang! Bang! Bang!" Finn rushed into the crowd. Every time it rang, a person flew out following by a scream. ........ At this time, Finn was also full of anger in thepartment. He was careless just now! Seeing Maura tripped just now, he impatiently jumped on her and prepared to take off her clothes, but Maura grabbed the bottle and smashed it on his head. The scarlet blood ran down Thad''s forehead. Thad''s squinted eyes shed a fierce light. Beating the geese all day long, but the geese pecked his eyes! "I was going to fucking love you, little bitch. But you got yourself killed, so don''t me me!" Looking at Maura, whose face was flushed and her breasts were fluctuating, Thad licked his lips and tore off Maura''s clothes with a powerful hand. "Bang!" At this moment, a loud noise came! Thad turned back sharply, but saw that thepartment''s solid woodcquered door had split into pieces! At the door, a tall figure stood upright! Chapter 21 Left Hand Or Right Hand Chapter 21 Left Hand Or Right Hand "Mother f...!" Thad Gu was shocked by the sound and was about to curse out. But when he turned back and saw this scene, his pupils immediately constricted and he couldn''t help but suck in a breath of cold air. He forcefully held back that dirty word. "Hey bro, did you go the wrong way?" Thad quietly took out a dagger from the bottom of the table and asked. Having been in the underworld for over twenty years, he had seen all kinds of people, so he was extremely urate in distinguishing people. He could know at a nce which could be messed with while who could be not. The man with a calm look in front of Thad was one of the few people who made Thad afraid to offend! Finn ignored Thad. At this moment, only Maura was in his eyes. Seeing that Maura was fine, Finn was finally released. "Brother, did you have a crush on her?" Thad tentatively asked. Since Finn entered the door, Thad began to observe Finn''s expression, so now, Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Finn''s appearance made him have an illusion. In his opinion, Finn had a crush on Maura. It never urred to Thad that the man in front of him was the wimp in his mouth that he didn''t even want to see. "If bro doesn''t mind, you can join me..." "Swoosh!" A sh burst out! At the moment of approaching Finn, Thad''s expression suddenly became ferocious. He drew out the dagger hidden in his belt and pierced fiercely towards the main artery on Finn''s neck! Thad smugly smiled as if he had already seen Finn''s blood spurting out. Thad''s action was really fast. If there was an ordinary person, he might have died under this unexpected stab. But Finn was not an ordinary person! From the age of six, he began to receive the hell training by his mother, includingbative, assassination, body quenching. Day after day, year after year! At the age of ten, Finn was able to fight three strong adults without defeat. ughtering wolves at thirteen, fighting tigers at sixteen... During the first half of Finn''s life, he was in battle and trained almost every day. Because his mother told him that to survive in this jungle world, he had to have a hundred times more power than ordinary people! Only those who endure the most could be the strongest! Finn suffered countless hardships to be the strongest to protect his mother from being bullied by Chen''s Family. So now, Thad''s movement seemed ridiculous to him. As slow as a snail! Finn smiled disdainfully and stretched out two fingers. The cold light-filled dagger stopped an inch in front of Finn''s neck, unable to advance. Thad blushed with horror. "Click" Finn pressed lightly. The iron-made dagger broke off like a wood chip. Thad was dumbfounded. "Are...you a martial artist?!" Thad blurted out. There was no way for him to exin why Finn would be so terrifying except that he was a martial artist. Finn sneered and punched Thad in his face. Thad vomited a big sip of blood and instantlynguished. "Bro, let''s talk it over. I don''t want this woman anymore..." Thad stumbled up from the ground, knuckling under to say. Finn looked stern and kicked on Thad''s calf. "Crack" Crisp bone-cracking sounds rang out. Thad howled and half-kneeled on the ground. "Boss!" At this moment, a loud voice sounded. Hearing this voice, Thad shouted as if he grasped a straw in water, "Howard, save me!" Finn turned his head with his eyes squinting and immediately raised his fist to smash towards a ck figure. That figure wasn''t willing to show weakness either, and fiercely punched Finn! "Boom!" After a loud noise, Finn just took a step back. However, that figure took three! Under the light, the man''s face became clear gradually. The man named Howard was thin and slender. In terms of the figure, Howard couldn''tpare to any of the several men behind him. But these men were headed by Howard because he was full of bloody temperament. Finn was very familiar with this temperament! It was the murderous look that only the strong man who killed a lot of people could have! Howard must have killed many people. "Howard, kill him. Kill this bastard for me." Seeing Howard, Thad immediately felt confident again. Howard was a talent he had found seven years ago from an underground ck boxing market in Europe. The fights in the ck-boxing market there were different from the fights at home. Every fight was a gamble on life there! Once in the ring, one part must die to end the fight, not even allowing to admit defeat! At the time, Howard won seventeen in a row! Almost swept that ring! Thad spent more than twenty million dors on buying Howard from the boxing ring owner. After backing China, Howard never let Thad down. Over the years, Howard fought for him all over the world and helped Thad find most of his industries. To Howard, Thad had blind confidence. Even if the Finn in front of him was indeed a martial artist, Thad felt that Howard could fight! Howard didn''t move, but looked at Finn with a dreadful look, "Aren''t you going to exin?" "What exnation do you want?" Finn faintly spoke. "You broke into our Golden Time Club for no reason, and also hit our boss..." "For no reason?" Howard was interrupted by Finn''s sneer. "Do you know who she is?" Finn asked, pointing at the unconscious Maura on the sofa. Howard looked back at Thad. He didn''t know what happened, only knowing that someone broke into the Golden Time Club and hit Thad. Now it seemed that the matter was something else. "She... she is mine," Thad said sternly. He did not know who Finn is, only regarding Finn as the mysterious master of Shawn''s family. "Pah." Finn pped Thad across his face. In an instant, several bloody teeth flew out of Thad''s mouth. "Yours?" Finn sneered: "What do you think you are?" Thad was humiliated. Being beaten in front of so many heelers, he felt all his majesty was lost. But at this time, he did not dare to say anything. He was not stupid. Just now, Howard was not there. It was normal for him to be hit by Finn. But now Howard was in front of him, Finn could still beat him in front of Howard. Even Howard had no time to react, Thad instantly realized that even Howard might not be Finn''s opponent! As Thad expected, Howard''s muscles were tight at this time. If Finn just made him afraid just now, but Finn was enough to scare him now. Too fast! Finn''s speed was so fast that Howard hadn''t responded yet. If he and Finn fought, his chances of survival would be less than ten percent! "Say it, bro. What will you take to spare my boss." Howard took a deep breath and asked. Even though several strong men were standing behind him, he knew very well that he had no chance to beat Finn. In front of a martial artist like Finn, the number of people was just a joke. No matter how many people there were, they could not pose any threat to Finn. Thad was utterly dissipated. Even Howard had topromise, which proved that he indeed met a hard target today. Thad smiled miserably. The person he most wanted to kill now was Hank Shawn. Because it was Hank''s assurance that there wouldn''t be any problem with fucking Maura, he was bold. But now, he hadn''t even touched Maura''s hand, and there was such a fierce man looking for him. Finnughed. Howard was quite sensible. "Left hand or right hand, choose one yourself." Finn nced at Thad and faintly said. Chapter 22 Buy A Lesson Chapter 22 Buy A Lesson Thad Gu''s face changed entirely--ask him for a hand? He paused and wanted to make a bargain, but Howard beside him directly grabbed the dagger and cut off his left hand without blinking his eyes. "Ah--" After a piercing cry, Thad''s bloodied left hand fell to the ground. "Brother, are you satisfied?" Howard asked with a straight face. Finn Chen slightly nodded his head. He appreciated Howard more and more because he was decisive and cunning. If Thad dared to continue to bargain with him, Finn would not give Thad any choice. He would cut off both Thad''s hands! Howard sensed it. Therefore, he saved Thad''s one hand! "You are outstanding. If you don''t want to be in this business one day, you cane to me." Finn looked at Howard appreciatively and said. If Finn wanted to fight against the monster Chen''s Family, he must have a brave soldier like Howard. Judged from Howard''s attitude towards Thad, he was still a loyal man. There were not many such people in the world. Howard clenched his lips and did not speak. Finn didn''t mind. He knew very well that masters like Howard were prideful. They wouldn''t surrender easily to people, but once they surrendered, they would entrust their lives to that person, a real life-and- death friendship! "Besides, as for what happened here today, if anyone dares to spread out..." Finn smiled and patted the long table in the box. "Crack," The three-inch-thick marble long table crashed and broke! "The table is his end." Finn lightly said, with that, he held Maura got up and left the box. ttered-- More than a dozen hefty men who looked pale at the door made a way, and no one dared to stop Finn! "Investigate! Investigate him! I want to know who he is! "After Finn left, Thad was clutching his bleeding wrist and opening his mouth in pain. "Lord Thad, his name is Finn Chen." A younger brother keeping at the door said weakly. "Finn Chen?" Thad''s eyes were wide open, and he was almost stunned by the news. Finn was Maura Shawn''s waste husband?! A loser who was cuckolded and dared not to speak? "Ha-ha!" Thad smiled wanly, and his tears came out, if even such a man was a waste, then no man was not a waste in this world. Hank Shawn, Hank Shawn! You son of a bitch! Fuck you! "Boss, listen to me, just take this hand as a lesson. Don''t go to the trouble that person!" Howard took one look at Thad''s broken hand on the ground and looked very dignified. "Howard, was Finn Chen that strong? If you go after him with a gun, can you kill him?" Thad was unwilling to take it and asked. He had been in City C for more than 20 years and had never suffered such a loss. If people in the gang knew that an adopted son-inw cut off Thad''s one hand, Thad couldn''t be respected in the underworld. Howard shook his head. "Boss, don''t think about it. I won''t have a chance to shoot in front of him." "Hiss." Thad gasped--even had no chance to shoot? Content ? N?velDrama.Org. "I don''t know why Finn would be an adopted son-inw, but he was at least the leader of the underworld in our city if he wants to do our business." Howard continued. Thad stopped talking. He knew that he had no hope of revenge. Thad had been in the underworld for more than 20 years. Naturally, he understood how hard it was to be the underworld leader in a prefecture-level city. It could be said that he Thad could never get into that position in his life. However, Howard spoke highly of Finn after a short contact of fewer than ten minutes. It showed that Finn Chen was more than a leader of the underworld in City C with his real potential! Finn came to a small clinic holding Maura. Judging from Maura''s state, he found nothing wrong with her. She was just in aa. But Finn also dared not to be sure about it. It was always wise to y safe. What if there was any sequel? So Finn came to this small clinic. The clinic was one of the forces he cultivated in City C. He seldom came here because he was afraid that Jason Chen would discover this ce. But now, Finn didn''t care so much. Maura''s safety was the top priority. The clinic owner, a middle-aged woman, looked ordinary, but Finn knew that this middle-aged woman could rank in the top three even in the whole province Q! The Middle-aged women were the only female disciples of the highly skilled traditional Chinese medicine doctor! "Young master!" Seeing Finn, Olivia Liu suddenly became respectful. "Aunt Olivia," said Finn with a slight smile, "Help me to check Maura. Someone just made her drink lust potion." "Yes, young master!" Olivia nodded, holding Maura into thepartment. A momentter, Olivia came out. "Young master, Maura was fine. She was just shocked and passed out." "Well." Finn breathed with relief. "By the way, Aunt Olivia, after I leave, Chen''s Family may investigate you. Be careful." Finn was obvious that The Ghost following him, with their rigorous attitude to everything, were bound to investigate Olivia Liu. "Don''t worry, young master. I have already prepared another identity." Olivia replied. "Hmm." Finn slightly nodded his head--he must be meticulous when dealt with Jason Chen, this old fox. If he took the wrong step, he would lose the whole game! Maura didn''t wake up until the afternoon. When she woke up and saw Finn, she could no longer control her emotions and hugged Finn and wept bitterly. "Whoops, Finn, I''m afraid ..." "Don''t be afraid. I am here." Finn spoke softly, even if Maura looked sharp, it wouldn''t change the fact that she was a woman. If she met a viin like Thad, she probably would get PTSD. So Finn didn''t tell Maura what happenedter, saying that the police arrived in time and saved her. "Finn, why is Hank so cruel? I''m his cousin. How can he be so vicious to us?" Maura''s most uneptable thing was that her cousin lied to her, and her rtive intended to destroy her life for benefit. "Hank Shawn!" There was a coldness in Finn''s eyes. When the tiger-striped man came to trouble him, he knew that Hank was the initiator of this incident, and no one would trouble him like this except Hank. If it were Chen''s Family, they would have never sent this kind of wannabe. Hank repeatedly bullied Maura, and this time he almost hurt Maura''s virginity, which waspletely beyond Finn''s bottom line! This time, he would make Hank suffer! In the past, because of Maura, Finn didn''t want to do things too absolutely. After all, these people were Maura''s rtives. Now, Maura regarded them as rtives, but they didn''t see Maura as a rtive! Chapter 23 A Frame-up Chapter 23 A Frame-up At the same time, Hank held his phone, walked around in the office, and felt very anxious. The afternoon passing. Hank thought that Thad should have finished his work. There was a massive risk for him in doing such a thing. If Scott knew that he was helping an outsider deal with his family member, he would be severely punished. Even if he was the only sessor of Shawn''s Family. However, once the thing could be done, he would earn a huge benefit as well. As soon as Thad had sex with Maura and took a video, he could ask Maura to do anything he wanted when he got the video. And if Thad became his backer, he could also do anything he wanted in Shawn''s Family. When Hank thought of it, he couldn''t help getting excited. He couldn''t wait to call Thad. At this moment, Thad just finished his surgery in the hospital. His hand cut off by Howard renewed barely, but it was impossible to be normal in the future. Therefore, Thad deeply regretted what he had done. He wouldn''t have to get in such a situation if he didn''t listen to that motherfucker, Hank''s instigation. The person that Thad hated most at the moment was definitely not Finn, but Hank. Just then, Hank''s phone call came over. "Load Thad, how''s it going? You must be having a good time, right?" Hank asked Thadughingly; Maura had undeniable charm; even most female stars couldn''tpare with her. If without the blood rtionship, he would like to have sex with her too. Thad barely held his anger when he heard Hank asked him that. Good time? Go fuck yourself. It would be fine if he could have sex with Maura, but the point was that he hadn''t even touch Maura, and his one hand was cut off. So he had no idea how to say it. At this time, Thad wanted to chop Hank into pieces, but he didn''t forget what Finn had done before leaving. Finn''s p easily smashed the three-inch-thick marble table, which was non-human strength. If Finn did that p on a human, the bones would be smashed! Thad didn''t want to risk his life, So he didn''t dare to say anything about Finn. "Damn it. The Police came when I was about to get on her." Thad pretended to be depressed. "Police? Why the hell did theye?" Hank widened his eyes and wondered how it could be such unlucky. "s, who knows? Maybe they''re doing an inspection today." "Lord Thad, what should we do? Did you let that little bitch Maura run away?" Hank panicked and asked. If Thad didn''t make the video, what would he take to threaten Maura? On the contrary, Maura would tell Scott about this, so Scott would never let him off! "Fuck you! If I didn''t let her go, should I keep her here for dinner?" Thad said hotly, "As for you, just do whatever you want, and I''m not gonna care about it." "Lord Thad, you...you have to help and save me this time. If my grandfather knew that I was cooperating with you and drugged the little bitch, my grandfather would kill me." Hank was in a hurry, Scott didn''t dare to get into trouble with Thad, but he dared to kill Hank. "It''s none of my business for whether you die or not! Don''t bother me anymore. If you try to bother me again, Scott maybe does nothing, but I''ll kill you first!" Thad scolded fiercely; He hung up the phone then. Anyway, he would not tell Hank the truth because he was terrified that Finn woulde again to chop his other hand. Thad had his n as well; If Hank knew Finn a non-human being, Hank would surrender easily and dared not fight against Finn. But if Hank didn''t know that Finn was non-human and still treated Finn as garbage, he would keep making trouble for Finn and disgust him. Both of them were Thad''s enemies, so Thad was pleased to watch them bite each other. After Thad hung up the phone, Hank was very anxious and immediately moved like the ants on a hot pan. Hank thought that how should he tell Scott about this? Should he just run away? When Hank was thinking about how to solve this problem, Sara came in. "Hank, I heard that Maura went to Golden Time Club at noon. Do you know that?" Sara asked. "How do you know that?" Hank''s face suddenly turned white. Had the matter been exposed? "My friend went there to sing today. She said that she saw Maura enter Thad''s room. Does Maura this little bitch hook up with Thad now?" Sara growled. Since Maura got the Spring Hill project, she became the limelight in Shawn''s family, making Sara very upset. In Sara''s mind, Maura was a stinky and not conservative bitch. She was willing to have sex with anyone. Sara couldn''t abide that Maura stands on top of her. Hook up? "Yes, why didn''t I think of it?" Hank''s eyes suddenly brightened, and he pped his hands fiercely. Hank thought that Maura could tell Scott that she went to the club because he lied to her. Simrly, he could also tell Scott that Maura took the initiative to seduce Thad and nt it on him. After all, Maura had previous convictions; She just slept with Shane just a few days ago. Hank became excited. "Cousin, I thought I''m the only one who knew this. s, I didn''t expect you to know it too." Hank sighed in a heavy tone. "Is it true?" Sara''s eyes widened in surprise. Hank nodded heavily and said, "I just finished talking business with Thad this afternoon. I saw Maura when I was ready to leave, and she looked a little flustered at the time. Obviously, she didn''t expect that I woulde here. After I left Thad''s room, I saw her sneaking into Thad''s room and then didn''te out for the whole afternoon..." "What the fuck! This bitch! What a shame!" Sara shrieked and scolded. "You''re right. Maura has no sense of dignity, righteousness, and shame already. All she wants is to climb to the top position. She doesn''t even think about what type of person Thad is. How can she control a person like Thad." "Damn it. I have to tell my grandfather about it. And let him drive this bitch out of Shawn''s family! I can''t just see her lose all the pride of Shawn''s Family. Understandably, She slept with Shane, but I can''t understand why she slept with Thad. If things are going this way, any man can just have sex with her." Sara kept Scolding and shouting. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. She didn''t consider if Hank''s words were right. In her mind, Hank didn''t dare to make rumors about this kind of thing. In the final analysis, Shawn''s Family was well-established and well-know; If such a thing happened, Shawn''s Family''s dignity would be ruined. Moreover, Scott was a person who valued the family''s ethos a lot. If Hank dared to spread rumors on this matter, no one could protect him. A smile appeared in Hank''s face; If Sara helped him with this matter, the victory was already in the bag. Chapter 24 Favor Chapter 24 Favor Two of them came to the chairman''s office together. After opened the door, Hank''s eyelid twitched. As expected, Maura had already contacted Scott before him. Hank saw Scott''s face became gloomy, and it was probably because Scott had listened to Maura. Hank was thinking about how to start the conversation, and Sara had already taken the lead. "Maura, what a shameless woman. How dare you stille to see my grandfather?" There was a doubt showing on Maura''s pretty face when she saw Sara speaking in condescending tones. Finn was standing on the other side and couldn''t help narrowing his eyes. He was worried before Maura came along to meet Scott, and he felt that Hank wouldn''t stay aloof and do nothing. Things went the way as expected; it was apparent that Hank had prepared a set of speech ording to Sara''s current situation. That''s interesting! "Sara, what do you mean?" Maura asked with confusion. "What do I mean?" Sara sneered and asked, "Didn''t you go to the Golden Time Club at noon today? And you spent a whole afternoon in the room with Thad!" Maura was shocked the said, "Yes, I went to the Golden Time Club, but I didn''t stay there with Thad for the afternoon." "Bullshit! Hank saw it. He said that you went into the room and never came out for the whole afternoon." Sara acted so high and mighty; She didn''t expect that Maura was so stupid to admit that she went to the Golden Time Club. "Hank!" Maura suddenly turned back and clenched her pure white teeth; She looked at Hank coldly, and finally figured out that Hank was trying to set her up and nder her. Hank was entirely unfazed for the coldness from Maura''s eyes. "Maura, why are you looking at me? You dare to do it but dare not to admit it?" "What have I done!?" Maura got really angry. "You know what you have done." Hank snorted coldly. "Maura, don''t treat everyone as a fool. Understandably, you used to sleep with Shane is for Shawn''s Family. But this time, you slept with Thad, that''s so ridiculous. Why do you treat your body as a public toilet? You go to bed with anyone who wants to hook up with you..." "Crack" When Sara had not finished speaking, Finn reached forward and gave her a p with his big hand. "You have your right to speak, but you better stop talking dirty." Finn opened his mouth calmly; He had enough with Sara, a stupid woman manipted by others and still filled with delight. If Finn didn''t give her a lesson, she might have already forgotten herst name. Sara was totally stunned; she covered her face with her hands and wondered how dared a loser as Finn pped her. When Sara had recovered herself, she suddenly became hysterical. "You loser. Why do you hit me?" "You''re a coward. Your wife makes you be a cuckold. Why do you put your anger on me?" "Why didn''t you p Maura? The public toilet b..." "Crack." Finn gave another p on Sara''s face, and sneered, "If you don''t know how to talk, I can teach you!" "Woo toot. Grandfather, did you see that? Finn doesn''t treat Shawn''s Family members as a person at all. He hit Hank in the morning and me in the afternoon. Is he even going to hit you tomorrow?" Sara looked at Scott with endlessly weeping and wail; She didn''t expect that Finn was so bold and dared to p her twice, which meant hepletely ignored Scott. At this time, Scott''s face looked gloomy and terrible. Maura came toin at first had made him upset enough. Unexpectedly, Hank and Sara came after; What they said was quite different from what Maura said. He didn''t know who to believe. But what made Scott incredibly hard to believe was Finn! The son-inw of Shawn''s Family, whom he had almost forgotten. The so-called loser in Shawn''s Family jumped out again this time. Scott thought: Finn didn''t mention that he hit Hank in the morning, and he said he''s not afraid of me. He was impudent and insulting; Was this a provocation? Scott didn''t want to bother himself arguing with the person like Finn at the moment; He decided to show Finn who''s in charge of Shawn''s family after this matter had been solved. "Bang" "That''s enough!" Scott pped the table fiercely and said with dignified; Sara was suddenly silent. "The things Finn had done, I''ll talk about themter." Scott nced at Finn coldly and said. "Now, more importantly, I want to know, Hank and Maura, which one of you is lying to me?" Scott asked. Compared with Finn''s case, the dispute between Hank and Maura was the top priority. After all, it Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. concerned the dignity of Shawn''s Family. Maura''s pretty face turned gloomy. Scott said so already, which showed that he didn''t believe Maura from the beginning to the end. "Maura, you said that Hank threatened you with Finn''s life and told you to go to Golden Time Club, and then he drugged your wine cup to let you have sex with Thad. Do you have any evidence?" Scott asked majestically. "Of course, I do!" Maura took a deep breath, took out her phone, and found the text message that Hank sent her, "Maura, after half an hour, if you don''te, don''t me me for being rude to Finn." Scott''s facial expression immediately changed when he saw the content of the text message; He looked at Hank and asked, "Fucking idiot, do you have anything to say?" However, Hank was not flustered at all. Instead, he said frankly to Scott: "Grandfather, I didn''t send this message to her. If you look at the mobile phone number carefully, it''s not mine at all. Maura is trying to set me up." Scott looked back at Maura again. Maura frowned; Indeed, she ignored this point. This phone number was not the one that Hank usually used. "Grandfather, Hank called me once and asked me to go to the Golden Time Club before he sent me the text." Maura could only tell the truth. "Did I call you? Maura, don''t make things up like that!" Hank pretended to be angry; actually, he was a little excited. It was apparent that Maura, who had not many experiences, was not qualified to be his opponent. Before he nned to set Maura up, he asked someone to apply for a new SIM card. Even if Scott urged people to check, he could not find out anything. So things became very simple; everyone had no evidence. At this time, it depended on who could make up the proof better. "You..." Maura clenched her white teeth; She couldn''t do anything when Hank kept refusing to admit what he had done. Finn sighed in his heart; His wife was still too naive, Maura never thought that everyone had an evil spirit. Even rtives would push you down the cliff sometimes. Finn certainly had evidence. The person Thad was the most significant evidence! Finn wondered as long as he called Thade over and confronts him face to face, Hank would have to admit it. But Finn didn''t want to do this; he wanted to take this opportunity to let Maura grow up. She was too kind, and sometimes it might not be a good thing. "So you''re saying that you have no definite evidence. Right?" Scott''s tone became colder. Chapter 25 Sincerity Chapter 25 Sincerity Maura Shawn was heartbroken. She stared at Scott Shawn and asked in tears: "Grandfather, do you think I will deceive you with my virginity?" "Well, you''ve slept with Shane Lin. You are not pure." Sara Shawn murmured. With Finn beside her, she didn''t even dare to breathe loudly, but she still must say it. Scott Shawn frowned. He understood Maura Shawn. Purity is indeed vital for a woman, but he didn''t believe Maura Shawn''s words. To put it bluntly, he sided with Hank Shawn, because Hank Shawn would eventually lead the Shawn''s Family. "Hank Shawn, you said that Maura met Thad and stayed in a private room with him all afternoon, but do you have any evidence of this?" Scott Shawn stared at Hank Shawn. Hank Shawn stood tall and uttered, "Grandfather, I don''t have any substantial evidence. But I know why Maura Shawn met Thad." "Why is that?" Scott Shawn raised an eyebrow. "For the Spring Hill project!" Hank Shawn spoke with confidence: "Grandfather, Maura Shawn was furious when she heard that you gave me the Spring Hill project. She came to me and asked me to return the project to her. Of course, I couldn''t agree." "Later on, Finn threatened me at thepany and pped me twice. I reckon he wanted me to hand over the Spring Hill project. Everyone knew of this. Finn also mentioned that he was not afraid of you." Hank Shawn was watching Scott Shawn''s expression. But Scott Shawn was calm. He didn''t show any signs of joy or anger. Hank Shawn continued: "At that time, I thought, how could a low life like Finn dared to challenge you?" "Then at noon, I spotted Maura Shawn in Golden Time Club. Maura Shawn stayed in the private room all afternoon. I immediately understood Finn!" "He sent Maura Shawn to sleep with Thad so that he could use Thad to force me to hand over The Spring Hill project!" "They are wicked!" Hank Shawn pointed at Maura Shawn and Finn. "Maura Shawn lives off one person while secretly helping another. Finn is useless as well. Shawn''s Family has treated him well in the past three years, but he is not grateful. On the contrary, he cooperated with outsiders to embezzle Shawn'' Family!" "What''s more, Finn sent his woman to sleep with other men. First Shane Lin, then Thad. Finn, are you worthy of Maura?" Hank Shawn roared. He didn''t expect to rant this much. He only wanted to bite Maura Shawn back, but he pulled Finn into it. His reasoning was logical. If he didn''t know the whole story, he would believe that Maura Shawn and Finn are such people. "I wondered before, why wasn''t Finn angry when he knew Maura Shawn was sleeping with Shane Lin? I didn''t expect this was the reason. Finn, Finn. Scum like you should die! " Sara Shawn began to scold Finn. Maura Shawn clenched her red lips and trembled with anger. At this moment, her heart fell into the abyss. She has seen Hank Shawn''s real face. Now, he spread lies about her to protect himself. He even destroyed her reputation! Her so-called "rtive" is more vicious than her enemies! At this time, a big warm handnded on Maura Shawn''s shoulder. Maura Shawn turned to look. It was Finn. Finn had a faint smile on his face. It made Maura Shawn feel at ease. Maura Shawn was brought to tears by Finn''s gentle eyes. She felt that she had someone to rely on, no matter how others treat her, this fool will always stand behind her. Maybe this fool is not as capable as others, but he was the only man in the world who promises her his sincerity. With him by her side, she could ovee anything! Finn gently patted Maura Shawn''s shoulder. He knew that Maura Shawn was downhearted. He could For Maura Shawn, this was a growing process that she must experience. Only by thoroughly recognizing Hank and Sara can Maura Shawn make the right choices in the future. After all, what he wanted to give to Maura Shawn was more than just Shawn''s Family! As for Hank and Sara Shawn... Finn''s eyes were cold. They will eventually make them pay for their stupidity! "Maura, why are you crying? Did he say too much?" Sara Shawn became arrogant. "Maura, is Hank speaking the truth?" Scott asked coldly. If what Hank said was true, Maura Shawn had crossed the line! If she cooperated with outsiders and sold Shawn''s Family''s interests, it would be a hundred times more severe than betraying Shawn''s Family! He would never forgive her! Maura Shawn nestled in Finn''s arms and didn''t speak. She was exhausted, whatever she said wouldn''t matter. What mattered was who Scott believed. Even if she coulde up with concrete evidence today, what would Scott do to Hank? Scott would only punish Hank lightly and find an opportunity to release him. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Does it matter?" Finn spoke quietly. "What do you mean?" Scott''s eyes were cold with awn. An overwhelming aura swept towards Finn. It was the force he cultivated by his high position. Ordinary people wouldn''t be able to resist it! However, Finn did not flinch. Instead, he sarcastically uttered, "What do I mean? Don''t you understand? It doesn''t matter whether things are true or false. Who you believe is true, and what you don''t believe is false." "Impudent!" Finn''s meaning was obvious, Scott was favoring Hank! Indeed, there were loopholes in what Hank said, but he ignored all of it. But he must believe Hank, even if what Maura Shawn said was true! Chapter 26 She Is My Wife! Chapter 26 She Is My Wife! "Impudent?" Finn shed a smile and shook his head: "Perhaps." "Grandfather, since I came to Shawn''s Family, you have never looked me in the eyes. You think I am useless and bring shame to Shawn''s family. So you suppressed my father to force him to kick me out of Shawn''s family." Finn stared at Scott Shawn. He was calm. It was as if he was describing a trivial matter that had nothing to do with him. Scott Shawn didn''t show it, but he was boiling up inside. This worthless scum had known all this time? Scott Shawn thought he had been discreet. Even Grant Shawn himself wouldn''t have known. Finn unexpectedly could figure it out. Scott Shawn felt fear for the first time. Finn was not the scum that he thought he was. At least Finn was no less sophisticated than him. He saw through everything, but he kept silent for three years and let others bully him. Only a few people in this world could withstand that. Maura Shawn was stunned as well. She gazed at Finn with disbelief. Finn had known of this for a long time. Finn didn''t tell her once about this in the past three years! "I know all of that." Finn calmly stated. "I don''t mind it." Finnughed again, and then he stared at Scott Shawn, his tone became indifferent: "But you shouldn''t have involved Maura!" Scott Shawn''s face changed. Somehow, Finn managed to scare him. "Maura is my granddaughter..." "But she is my wife!" Finn uttered coldly. "I don''t care if Shawn''s Family bullies and insults me!" "But you as her grandfather shouldn''t have let Maura suffer from injustice!" Finn suddenly raised his head. His eyes were bursting with anger. Maura Shawn''s tears welled up. She understood why Finn never told her about Scott Shawn''s affair in thest three years. It was not that he didn''t want to say, but he didn''t want to worry and trouble her! This fool. "And what are you going to do about it?" Scott Shawn''s face was cloudy. He never thought that his son- inw woulde to disrespect him. "I will make Shawn''s Family pay an unbearable price!" Finn spoke calmly. Scott Shawn was furious, "Are you threatening me?" "If you think it''s a threat, then so be it," Finn stated lightly. "I''ll address you as grandfather onest time. Look out for yourself from now!" After that, Finn took Maura Shawn''s hand and walked away without looking back. Scott Shawn was livid with rage Maura Shawn held Finn''s hand tightly until they got out of Scott building. She just realized that she had cut her ties with Shawn''s Family for Finn! She wouldn''t even dare to think about it before. What''s more, Maura Shawn couldn''t believe that Finn dared to face, and even strongly refuted Scott Shawn. It was the first time Maura Shawn had seen this side of Finn in three years. Maura Shawn was quite confused. She realized that she couldn''t see through Finn. She didn''t even know the real Finn. After returning home, they saw Leah sitting on the sofa with a gloomy look. "I asked you to help Maura solve the problem, and that''s how you solved it?" Leah asked Finn. As soon as Finn and Maura Shawn left the Scott building, Scott Shawn immediately announced that he would recycle all the engineering teams under Maura Shawn and expel Maura Shawn from the awarded Maura Shawnst time. Their family fell from heaven to hell. All this was because of Finn! It was because he decided to oppose Scott Shawn! Upon receiving the news, Leah couldn''t believe it. If they said Maura Shawn was the one who opposed Scott Shawn, she could buy that, but Finn.. she would not trust that even if she''s beaten to death! If she pped his face in public, that good-for-nothing wouldn''t even dare to fart. He couldn''t possibly oppose Scott Shawn! But when everyone in thepany said so, she couldn''t help but believe it. The wimp has be bold. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "Mom, don''t me Finn. Grandfather favored Hank Shawn. He didn''t believe me at all." Maura Shawn frowned. "You are still defending him?" Leah red at Maura Shawn with dissatisfaction. "If he were more respectful to your grandfather, your grandfather would have never made such a decision!" "I obtained the Spring Hill project after many trials, but I didn''t make any money and got expelled from it. Do you know how embarrassed I am?" Maura Shawn also seemed depressed. As her mother said, she had almost nothing left now. Moreover, Hank Shawn would most definitely spread rumors and fabricate things about her and Thad. She and her mother would never be able to look anyone in the eyes in the future. "Finn, if you are a man, go and apologize to Maura''s grandfather." Leah turned her eyes to Finn and ordered him. Even if Finn apologized, Scott Shawn most likely would not forgive him, but she had no choice. Grant Shawn was in the hospital, Maura Shawn got kicked out of thepany. They almost lost all their financial resources. Leah thought that Finn would not dare to object her. But this time, Finn disappointed her. Finn shook his head and calmly opened his mouth: "I will not apologize to Scott Shawn. Instead, he should apologize to Maura." Leah was speechless. He said Scott Shawn should apologize to Maura Shawn. Is Finn crazy? Maura Shawn was stunned as well. She couldn''t even imagine Scott Shawn apologizing to her. "Finn, you should go to the hospital to check on your brain." Leah sneered. Finn chuckled, "Mother, whether you believe it or not, Scott Shawn would certainly apologize to Maura. Just wait and see." After saying that, Finn went straight into his bedroom. "Wait a minute, exin it to me..." Leah was a little confused after seeing Finn''s confident demeanor. m. Finn closed the door. This scene agitated Leah very much. On the other hand, Maura Shawn seemed to have some expectations. Although she knew that Scott Shawn was unlikely to apologize to her, she still wanted to hope for it. It wasn''t that Scott Shawn''s apology was meaningful to her, but she wanted to know whether Finn was bragging. Chapter 27 Binary Peak Chapter 27 Binary Peak Finn did not brag about it. He had thousands of ways to destroy a small family like the Shawn family. If Scott thought that after he signed the Spring Hill Resort contract with Shane, he could sit back and rx, then he was highly too innocent. Finn sneered and called Jones''s phone... Yunsheng Building. Hank refreshingly came to thepany early in the morning. To celebrate Maura''s dismissal, he went to the clubst night and spent the night with two girls. So he was in a very good mood today. After taking all the engineering teams back and became the person in charge of the Spring Hill project, the only thing he needed to do now was to lie down and make money. That little bitch, Maura, I bet she was mad at home right now, Hank thought proudly. "Son,e with me to the Pinnacle Groupter," asked Carl. His face glowed when he saw Hank. "Ah? Haven''t you finished discussing the Project? Why are you going there again?" Hank couldn''t help but be stunned. Last time at Pinnacle Group, Shane had left a psychological shadow for him, which caused him to tremble when he heard about Pinnacle. "The project has been discussed, but the implementation still has to be discussed," replied Carl. "Dad, can''t you just let Second Uncle and others go there?" Hank asked weakly. Carl red at Hank and said, "You are now the person in charge of the Spring Hill Project. Why should you let your uncle go there for you?" "Dad, I know what you are worried about, but you can rest assured that this time. The contract is in our hands. Shane will not dare to do anything to us." replied Hank. "I''m afraid that Maura, the stinky bitch, will say bad things about us to Shane and make him get us in trouble." Hank continued. He was very worried. "Huh, this is not a hundred or millions dor project, but it''s billions dor project. Even if he were a bit crazy, Shane would not dare to do many stupid things in this Project. He is only the person in charge of the Spring Hill project. It is the Chen family that is controlling the Project!" "If Shane dared to look for trouble with us, the Chen family would never let him go!" Carl said confidently. But what he never thought of was it was not the Chen family that was controlling the Spring Hill, it was Finn. "Dad, let''s go now," said Hank. Toward the Chen family, Hank was still envious. He dreamed that Shawn''s family would be a rich family like the Chen family. Only by stomping their feet, they could make the whole China tremble. But Hank could only think about it. A family like the Chen Family, if you weren''t born there, then you couldn''t just expect to be one for the rest of your life. The father and son then came to Pinnacle Group again. Unlikest time when the beautiful receptionist of Pinnacle Group treated them so coldly as if they were not really there. But this time, Hank could feel that how the beautiful receptionist looked at him became a lot more enthusiastic. Hank''s mood became good. "President Lin." Knocking on the door of Shane''s office, Carl greeted him with a smile. But when Shane saw the two, his face suddenly pulled down: "What are you guys doing here?" Carl''s face stiffened and said: "President Lin, a few days ago, our Shawn''s family and yourpany signed the Spring Hill contract..." "You are the one signing the contract?" Shane interrupted even before Carl''s words were finished. "Well... No." Carl smiled and said: "But no matter who signed it, they are a part of Shawn''s family, it doesn''t matter." Shane raised his eyes and said, "What if I want that person who signed the contract with me toe?" "Why should you be so tough?" asked Carl. Carl''s expression was a little stiff. Maura has been fired. How could shee over? Shane shook his head disdainfully and said, "Go back. When Miss Xiaes, I will talk about it." "President Lin, Maura is busy these days, and she can''te," said Carl. "Then wait until she has the time, I can wait," replied Shane. Seeing Shane''s tough attitude and not giving him any room for his reputation. Carl''s expression became dark. "President Lin, we have signed the contract," Carl said again. "Yes, President Lin, your personal reasons have dyed the construction of the Spring Hill Resort, and I don''t think it was okay," Hank said, with a hint of threat in his tone. Shane''s face suddenly froze: "Are you threatening me?!" Hank''s expression changed; he gritted his teeth and whispered: "Mr. Lin, you are funny. How could I dare to threaten you?" "Humph." Shane snorted coldly and said: "If you dare not, why are you still here? Get Out!!" The father and son looked pale. They didn''t expect that Shane was so fearless. Is he highly doesn''t afraid of the Chen family? Seeing the father and son became motionless, Shane snorted again and said, "Why, do you still want me to invite you out of this ce?" Hearing this, the two no longer dared to pretend and left the office in a hurry. They didn''t want to be ''invited'' by Shane as they didst time. After leaving Pinnacle Group, Hank''s face was covered with resentment: "Damn it! That Shane, did he eat the bear''s heart or Leopard''s gall? He is just a dog of the Chen family; why is he so crazy?" Shamed by Shane twice in a row, Hank haspletely lost his mind. "Shane must have someone to rely on, so he dares to do so, or maybe even got the Chen family''s explicit consent." Carl spected. "In that case, dad, let''s sue them. After all, the contract has a legal effect. If one party breaches the contract, the breach of contract alone will have more than 300 million." said Hank. "Stupid! Having awsuit with the Chen family, was your brain crushed by the car wheel? Even if you can win, the Chen family will give you more than 3 billion dors, do you dare to ask for it?" scolded Carl. These words were like a pot of cold water. They immediately woke Hank up. If he dared to take the Chen family''spensation, it very possible that Shawn''s family would disappear from this world the next day. "What should I do then?" Hank said unwillingly. "I don''t know, go back and ask your grandfather," replied Carl as he shook his head helplessly. "It was all because of the stinky bitch, Maura. She must have slept with Shane against night, Damn!" Hank said angrily, and his resentment against Maura grew deeper. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. After returning to thepany, Carl conveyed Shane''s words to Scott. Scott''s old face frowned. Not to mention Carl, even Scott did not expect that Shane would not even care about the contract. "Grandpa, it must be Maura! She must have been resentful of your decision yesterday," provoked Hank. Scott''s eyebrows frowned, and he didn''t say anything. It was not impossible. But Scoot felt that there must be other factors behind it. Otherwise, Maura alone would not be worth what Shane did. Was it Finn? Finn suddenly appeared in Scott''s mind. But he then shook his head, If Finn had such a great impact, he would not marry into Shawn''s family, nor would he say nothing when after being disrespected for three years. "Hank, now that things have gone this way, we could only trouble you." Scott nced at Hank and sighed. Hank''s expression changed and said, "Grandpa, do you mean..." Chapter 28 The Attitude Chapter 28 The Attitude "Go apologize to Maura and let Maura return to thepany," Scott said. The trust was he did not want to make such a decision. After all, it was not only disgracing Hank but also himself. "Grandpa..." Hank still wanted to refuse, but when he saw Scott''s harsh stare, and his tone softened again, "Okay, let me try." "It''s not to try, but you must get Maura''s forgiveness!" Scott said coldly. "Yes, Grandpa!" Hank clenched his teeth and nodded. When he thought of bowing to Maura, Hank was as ufortable as eating a fly. Now that things have gotten this way, if he didn''t do this, it would mean that he would not have anything to do with Spring Hill, the money tree. Half an hourter, Maura received a call from Hank. When she saw that it was Hank''s number, Maura hung up directly. Hank was very angry, helpless. But he called again. This time, Maura wanted to hang up, but Finn took the phone. "Is there anything?" Finn''s mouth raised a light smile. "Where is Maura? Let her answer the phone," said Hank. His tone seemed like he was suppressing Content ? N?velDrama.Org. anger. "Sleeping," Finn said lightly. "You go wake her up. I have something to tell her." Hank ordered. "Stupid B!" Finn spitted out two words and directly hung up the phone. "Damn!" In Yunsheng Building, Hank was so angry that he almost mmed his phone to the ground. "Continue to call," Carl said with a sullen face. Hank called again, and Finn smiled and pressed to answer. "Finn, you are overly abundant!" Hank lowered his voice. It was still okay if Maura hung up the call, but Finn, the trash, dared to hang up his phone, really when he couldn''t ept it. "Spit it out quickly" Finn rolled his eyes. "Finn, you tell Maura, as long as she is obedient, her family can give her another chance to let her work in thepany again." Hank''s tone was a little alms. Finn sneered in his heart. Hank was so stupid that he still looked down on the situation! "What if she is not obedient?" Finn sarcastically asked. "Then she will never want to go back to thepany!" Hank said coldly. These words almost ridiculed Finn. It seems that Hank has regarded himself as an important person. This time, Finn did not politely hang up with him. He simply hung up the phone and put Hank''s number on the cklist. Maura, who was on his side, had no opinion on this. She felt that Finn did so and vented her anger for her. "Damn! This trash, sooner orter, I will kill him!" The angry and mad Hank directly mmed his phone to the ground and shouted with his angry eyes. "Enough!" Carl snorted coldly and said, "Your grandfather asked you to apologize. Is that what you said?" "But dad, that stinky bitch, Maura, she didn''t even n to answer my phone. Even Finn, the rubbish, dare to get down on..." "You must realize, it''s you who beg for people''s help now. It''s not them begging you. Since you ask for people''s help, you must have the attitude of asking for people''s help. Just take what you just said, and it will be strange if people forgive you." Carl said. "What should I do then?" asked Hank. "Buy some gifts, go directly to Maura''s house and apologize to her in person," replied Carl. "Dad, asking me to apologize to that stinky bitch, Maura, where will my self-esteem go?" asked Hank. His face was expressing his unwillingness. "Which is more important, your self-esteem or the Spring Hill Project?" Carl gave Hank a dissatisfied nce. After he finished speaking, his tone eased a bit: "When the Spring Hill Project ispleted, your position at Shawn''s house will be steady. When that timees, you can do whatever you want to Maura. You could even drive her out of Shawn''s family." "But this time, you must be soft to Maura, even if you are ashamed!" Carl continued. "Okay, let''s make this stink bitch proud for a few days." Hank gritted his teeth. At night, Hank and Carl visited Maura; they even brought fruit with them. Leah opened the door. This time Hank learned to behave well. As soon as he entered the door, he greeted his third Aunt. But Leah didn''t give him any good looks, after all, just yesterday, Hank almost destroyed Maura''s life. Leah had always been like that. Maura and Finn were even more ununderstanding toward Hank. So the father and son were left aside by the family, and they even had no ce to sit. Seeing Finn and Maura talking andughing, Hank was so angry. He gritted his teeth so hard that he almost broke his teeth. But this time, he could not be impulsive again. For a long time, Carl just started talking, "Haha, Maura, there might be some misunderstandings between you and Hank." "What misunderstanding?" Finn said lightly. A gloomy nce showed Carl''s eyes, he suddenly found out that the biggest resistance for both him and his son was not Maura, but Finn. He didn''t know since when that Finn, the trash, has be so brave that he dared to disagree with Scott and even disrespected him. "Finn, this was our Shawn''s family''s own business, what are you involved in this?" Hank said coldly. He intended to treat Maura softly but did not n to do the same with Finn. Finn sneered in his heart. But when he just wanted to speak, Maura said: "Finn''s idea is my idea." Finn felt warm. He now understood that Maura had given him the decision-making power. Hank gritted his teeth but said nothing more. Carl also turned his eyes to Finn. He also understood that in Maura''s family, the person in charge was none other than Finn. "Finn, what do you think?" asked Carl. Finn did not answer Carl''s question, but instead, he asked: "Are you here to apologize?" "Yes, because of Hank''s impulsiveness yesterday, he spread some untrue rumors and caused a lot of harm to Maura and caused Maura to be expelled from the family. In that matter, Hank was wrong." Carl said calmly. At this time, Hank also opened his mouth and said: "Maura, I did something wrong regarding yesterday''s matter. I apologized to you, and I hope you can ept it." Hank bent down, and the viciousness in his eyes was unabashed. "Is it just a rumor?" Maura said coldly. Until now, Hank refused to admit that he nned it. Hank''s face changed, and he asked: "Maura, what do you mean?" "I don''t mean anything, Hank, you can go now!" Maura sneered since Hank refused to admit. She was toozy to talk nonsense to Hank. Carl looked at Hank puzzled, and he couldn''t help but wonder. Was Hank hiding something? Was yesterday''s matter different from what Hank said? Or worse, was Maura framed by Hank?! Carl was taken back by the sudden thought in his mind. If that was the case, what is this crappy apology? Maura was still lucky if Hank didn''t kill her. Carl suddenly felt that things were tricky, but at this time, he could only open his head daringly: "Maura, no matter what Hank does, we are all a family, and we can discuss things slowly between family." "Family?" Finn smirked and said: "Uncle. Since it is a family, let''s discuss it. How about handing over the Spring Hill Project to Maura?" Chapter 29 Scotts Visit Chapter 29 Scott''s Visit Impossible! Finn, never think about it! Carl Shaw was about to refuse, but Hank Shawn took first. The Spring Hill project was their money tree, so how could he share it with others. Is that how you apologize? Finn naturally knew that they wouldnt give him the project. What he intended was just to tease Hank. Finn, I can apologize, but you should know that this project belongs to us. We canpensate for Maura in other aspects. Carl said in a deep voice. Other aspects? For example? Let Maura return to thepany? Finn sneered. Carls face was terrible. He could feel the sarcasm in Finns voice, but he had to force him to ignore it. More than that, we can not only allow Maura to return to thepany but also give her the building in the east. Besides, well give her a five percent share of the Spring Hill project. Carl looked at Finn. This was his final concession, which he thought was advantageous enough to move Finn and Maura. But Finn seemed to have no interest. A five percent share? Uncle, youre so generous. Finn mocked. Finn Chen, dont be greedy! A five percent share was enough for you to live a quite wealthy life! Carl frowned. He knew well about Finns living situation, delivering food in rains and winds, a sry of less than 6 or 7 thousand yuan, but a five percents share would bring to him almost ten million yuan a year! To exaggerate, Finn couldnt make so much money as a delivery man for all his life. Well, uncle, you can go back and tell Scott Shawn; Maura wont return to thepany unless he can will be no way to talk about this matter. Though Finn said calmly, the word shocked Carl and Hank much. Did Finn say that he needed Scott toe here to apologize and let Maura take the project? Was Finns brain full of bullshits? Even Maura Shawn and Leah were shocked by that. It seemed that Finn was too fanciful! You seem to have no sincerity. Do you know what consequence will be if Mauras grandfather apologizes to her? Carl threatened. Consequence? I really want to see what consequence it will be. Finn didnt care about it at all. Just a Shawns Family, if he wanted, he could easily destroy it at will. Good! Good! Good! I hope you can still speak so hard when troublees to you! Carl was so furious. He didnt expect that Finn, the coward as ignoble as an ant, could be so arrogant now. How wildly arrogant this worm was! It was no need to talk more. Carl pulled Hank, who still intended to curse, to leave. After the two left, Leah stared at Finn. What advantage do you rely on? The benefits they offered were perfect. Why didnt you ept? Mom, I have no advantage. I just want to get some from them for Maura. They should know that they cant bully Maura at their wills. Finn answered. What? How were you so arrogant with no advantage? Leah was enraged. A five percent share was enough to move her. She would definitely have epted this just now if Finn werent so arrogant. Finns arrogance made her misunderstand that Finn had some advantages. In Leahs opinion, money was much more important than the face. They would live on air if they still had no ie. Mom, the manager of that project is Finns ssmate, Maura exined. She had guessed that Finn had asked Shane Lin to put pressure on Shawns Family. Obviously, Shawns Family had met some problems with the project. ssmate? Leah looked at Finn with disbelief. What kind of ssmate? How can he help you to offend Shawns Family? ssmate in university, we lived in the same bunk bed, and were as closed as one mind in two bodies. Finn lied without unease. Thats not safe. Leah worried. Youd better make sure your ssmate is useful. If Maura couldnt go back to thepany, you should divorce her immediately. Mom, take it easy. My ssmate has promised me. Finn smiled. You and your ssmate have graduated from the same university, but how can you two have such a big gap, a manager and a delivery man? Leah murmured discontentedly. How satisfied she would be if Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Maura could marry a man like Shane Lin. Finn smiled but didnt say anything. The next morning, a piece of surprising news came from Shawns Family. Scott Shawn, the head of Shawns Family, Mauras grandfather, was going to apologize to Maura himself! All members of Shawns Family were shocked. In Shawns Family, Scott was the god who had never been offended. Maura was just a dispensable girl who had always been a joke since she married Finn three years ago. But today, the god was going to apologize to a joke! No one could ept this fact. Even Leah and Maura felt it unreal. Maura looked nk. She hadnt woken up until Scott knocked on the door. This was the first time Scott came to Mauras house. Carl and Hank followed behind Scott, as well as Sara and her father, almost all the influential people in Shawns Family! Leah and Maura were nervous because of the overwhelming atmosphere those people brought. Only Finn was calm. He had expected that Scott would bow his head. Maybe in others eyes, Scott was sacred and couldnt be offended, but in Finns eyes, Scott was just an ordinary old man who would bow his head topromise when insoluble difficulties came. Scott had lived for many years, he definitely was not a young man who took dignity much more important than others. Therefore, in Finns opinion, Scotts visit was inevitable. As soon as Scott entered the house, he kept observing the expressions of the three people inside. He had expected Leah and Mauras ttering expression. Then he turned his eyes to Finn. Confident, with a smile on his face, Finn seemed to have no surprise. Scott felt a thump in his heart, knowing that he had bet Finn wrong. He had lived for such a long life, but this was the first time he bet the wrong horse. Chapter 30 The Sleeping Tiger Chapter 30 The Sleeping Tiger In front of all Shawn''s family members, Scott Shawn astonished! He suddenly figured out that this useless waste grandson-inw was the man behind the whole matter. And this young man once swore that he would make the Shawn family paid the price! Just a moment, a cold sweat came from Scott''s forehead: Compared with Finn Chen, all men in the whole Shawn family were real waste! This young man was a fierce tiger! He can do whatever he wants! Scott suddenly felt a little horrified. He didn''t understand why this tiger-like Finn, get into Shawn family? He even stayed in the Shawn family for three years! Does Finn target Shawn''s family wealth and intended to take Shawn''s family power as his own? Scott kept wondering: If this is the case, Finn is too canny and skilled in ying with human nature! Once he passed away, Scott could imagine Finn would hold the whole Shawn family in his hands. These younger Shawn''s generations were weak and stupidpared with that brilliant monster Finn! Finn could beat them all! Scott was so worried for a time, and he even dared not to look at Finn. Finn didn''t know that Scott thought so much just by observing at his one expression. If he knew Scott''s thought, He would disdainfully smile: Such a small family, like Shawn''s, was out of his interests. If it was not for Maura, he had left Shawn''s house long ago, and would not stay here even for an extra minute. "Dad, why do youe?" Leah blurted out after finish talked. She just realized she mentioned the wrong thing. Scott came for an apology, yet she asked it. That was a tremendous embarrassment for Scott. Leah thought that Scott would be angry, but to her surprise, Scott just smiled and said, "I came to see Maura, I heard she was sick." "Grandpa,e in quickly." Maura smiled. Sick? What a terrible excuse! Scott said so because he wanted to give himself dignity. Scott entered the door, followed by Carl and friends behind. For a time, the narrow room became even cramped. Fortunately, Scott was very acquainted. In front of everyone, he said that he should not listen to hank''s rumors, and kicked Maura out of thepany. Scott said that he hoped Maura would return to the It has to be said that Scott''s decision was a bit beyond Finn''s expectations this time. Without any chit chat, he directly arranged everything. It was not important if Scott did apologize. After all, That old man''s attitude was apparent in front of everyone. If Finn still forced Scott to apologize, things would be much embarrassing. Since Scott was Maura''s elder, forcing the elder to apologize to the younger one was not suitable. Besides, it would make Finn look stingy. The thing''s that Finn did this time, finally helped his wife resolved the family business problems. Maura now could return to thepany. After receiving a positive response, Scott did not stay longer. He directly left the house with others. Leah looked at Maura after the crowd left, asked, "Sugar. That''s not a dream, right? That your grandfather gave you the chance to charge the Spring Hill project!" "Mom, you are not dreaming, I am now the person in charge of the Spring Hill project." Maura also showed a long-lost smile on her pretty face, and then she looked at Finn again. Although Finn didn''t say a word, she understood, Grandpa gave the Spring Hill project to her was all thanks to Finn. If it was not Finn, not only Spring Hill, she might have been kicked from Shawn''s family. Leah couldn''t help but curiously nce at Finn. She had been married to Shawn''s family for nearly thirty years. Still, she had never had such glory in this family: The Shawn family headmaster came into her house, entrusted her daughter with excellent work. For the first time, Leah looked at Finn, she felt unprecedentedly pleased. This waste was not as useless as she thought. Finn believed that after this lesson, Carl''s and his father Scott would not do any cheap tricks in a short time. They would not go to Maura for trouble. Two dayster, Scott held a celebration banquet for Maura at C Hotel. He announced that Maura had officially be the head manager of the Spring Hill Mountain project. This news had attracted the attention of many business people in C City. After all, Shawn Family was the best one to cooperate with Pinnacle''s group on developing Spring Hill. And Maura also caused much attention. For a time, many young rich generations and other rich guys started chasing Maura. But it turned out that Maura had been married for three years! And her husband, Finn Chen, was only a food deliverer! It''s like a fresh flower plugged in cow dung! Like a good cabbage eaten by a pig! In response to this, Finn couldn''t helpughing. After pushing Maura to the front stage, he also became famous in C city. Since Finn was Maura''s loser husband, his identity made him the public enemy. After bing the charger of the Spring Hill project, Maura became busy. She was in thepany almost from morning to night. One day, Maura came to Finn''s bedroom early in the morning. Maura said: "Finn, We need to go to the Airport." "What?" "I''ll pick someone up." "Who?" Finn said dimly in his sleepy eyes. "My best friend, Laura, she ising home today," Maura said. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Laura! Why does that crazy womane back?" Finn suddenly agitated, woke up from the bed. "Hey, she''s not a crazy woman. She is my best friend, okay?" Maura nced at Finn, smirking. Finn smiled bitterly, and a nightmarish figure appeared in his mind. Chapter 31 Vicious Laura Chapter 31 Vicious Laura In City C, the person Finn mostly afraid of was not his mother-inw but Maura''s best friend, Laura. Laura was as vicious as his mother-inw and didn''t agree with his marriage with Maura. Laura made difficulties for him to make him retreat. She even found prostitutes to seduce him and threatened him. Even when Finn and Maura had a wedding, Laura took a scissor and threatened to castrate him, making him be thest eunuch of China. Finn suffered a lot from Laura. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Fortunately, not long after he got married to Maura, Laura went to the UK to study for a sociology doctorate. Finn has been happy for that for a long time and hoped that Laura never came back. He didn''t expect that Laura came back without telling them. Finn got up and took a taxi to the airport with Maura reluctantly. After a half of hour of waiting at the airport, they saw a fair-skinned, tall woman withrge sunsses walking to them with a suitcase. The woman was Laura. Laura is as beautiful as Maura. Laura''s most outstanding feature was her long, slender, white, and straight legs with one-meter length. Even if she doesn''t wear high heels, she is still the most attractive. She has an air of power. Laura walked to Maura and reached her arms to hold her. "Baby, I miss you so much," Laura said and kissed Maura''s cheek. Finn had been ustomed to her weird action. Maura''s face turned red and said, "I miss you too." "Then sleep with me tonight," Laura said knowingly. Maura shed her and said, "act normally. Will you?" Laura said, "what''s wrong? You slept with your husband for three years. What''s wrong with sleeping with me for one night?" Maura said, "If you continue, I won''t talk to you." She looked at Finn and felt shy. "Ok, I stop here. Look at your red cheek," Laura said and smiled. Laura continued, "I heard that you are in charge of the project of Spring Hill. Congrattions, I didn''t expect that you are doing well without me." Maura said happily, "Finn helped me." Laura said suspiciously, "Finn? Are you kidding me? He is a delivery man, and how could he help you?" Maura said, "it''s true. Ask him." Before Finn spoke, Laura said, "I didn''t recognize you are Finn. I thought you were the driver. You stood there like wood. Finn was speechless and knew she said that on purpose. Maura knew Laura did that on purpose. If Laura continued, Maura afraid that they would have a quarrel at the airport and said quickly, "Laura, I thought you were hungry. Let''s go have a meal." Laura''s eyes lit up after hearing what Maura said. Laura said, "thanks, let''s go. I am already bored of the food abroad." Finn didn''t move, and Laura said motionlessly, "Why are you still there? Come to take the luggage." Finn smiled bitterly and took the luggage. Maura and Laura walked in front, and Finn followed them behind. They twittered and chatted all the way, forming a beautifulndscape. "Maura, did you do that with Finn?" Laura asked. "What?" Maura asked. Laura flushed and said, "did you sleep with Finn?" Maura''s face turned red and didn''t expect Laura would ask her this. Laura looked at Maura and opened her mouth, saying, "you are kidding. You got married for three years and is still a virgin?" Maura''s face was even more blushing. She said weakly, "I''m not ready." Laura said seriously, "how could this possible? This is not an issue of preparation. I didn''t know anyone who got married for three years and didn''t sleep with her husband. Tell me the truth. Does Finn have some problem concerning that?" "No," Maura said. Though she wasn''t intimate with Finn, she could feel that Finn wanted to sleep with her. "Then you don''t love Finn. If you do, how could you not go to bed for three years," Laura said. Maura questioned, "do you have to sleep with the person you love?" "Of course, what else can you do? You are adults," Laura said. Maura closed her mouth and can be sure that she loves Finn and that Finn loves her too. Why didn''t Finn take the initiative? Should she go to sleep with him first? Maura felt ashamed and thought she had to find a way to do it this time, or Finn would be embarrassed. Laura didn''t notice Maura''s thinking and said, "Maura, if you don''t love Finn, how about breaking up with him? I will introduce some friends to you. They all have studied abroad and had a good background. Some of them have set up factories, while others are conducting transnational trades. Most of them are better than Finn." "Laura, what are you talking about?" Maura said and realized what Laura was talking about. She added, "I won''t leave Finn unless he wants to leave me." Laura said, "Maura, you deserve better." Even after three years, Laura still thought Finn didn''t deserve Maura''s love. Maura has been in charge of the project, and her future is promising, while Finn is just a delivery man. The gap between them will get wider. Chapter 32 Salary Chapter 32 Sry Maura said, "Stop here, Laura. Maybe Finn is not good from your perspective and doesn''t deserve my love, but in my opinion, he is the best man in the world, and I am the person who doesn''t deserve his love." Laura said, "Ok." She wanted to say more but swallowed her words after seeing Maura''s serious expression. They left the airport, and Maura reached out to take a taxi. Laura hesitated and asked, "Maura, you don''t have a car?" Maura shook her head and said, "I haven''t gotten the driver''s license." "What about Finn?" Laura said and looked at Finn. Maura wanted to exin to Finn, "I don''t have money to buy a car." Laura frowned and was speechless. She thought that what kind of man even did not have a car. Maura sighed and thought she should buy a car for Finn to make him not embarrassed when she earned enough money. They took a taxi to a restaurant. To wee Laura, Maura specially reserved this restaurant called Moon Vi. It was said that the chef of here is a descendant of the Qing Dynasty''s royal chef. Maura and Laura held their hands and walked in front, and Finn followed behind. The restaurant''s overall decoration was antiquity, and tables, chairs, and benches were all made of ck wood, which exudes a light fragrance. "Excuse me, is there any box avable?" Maura asked politely. The waitress said with a professional smile, "sorry, there is no box avable." Maura was a little disappointed and asked, "what about the hall?" The waitress shook her head and said apologetically, "sorry, there is no space." Maura nodded and said, "then, let''s go." They were about to leave and saw three men in different styles walking to them. "Jake?" Laura looked at the tallest man of them and asked. The man looked back and said surprisingly, "Laura, when did youe back?" "I just came back," Laura said motionlessly. "Why don''t you call me to pick you up?" Jake said enthusiastically and ignored Finn but looked at Maura for a moment. He rolled his eyes and said, "are youing here to eat?" Laura nodded and said, "unfortunately, there is no ce." Jake said, "that''s ok. I booked a big box, and there is still more ce. You cane if you don''t mind." "Thanks, no," Maura said and noticed Jake''s friends were looking at her. She didn''t want Finn to be Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. jealousy. However, Laura said, "ok." Maura nced at Finn with embarrassment and asked for his opinion. Finn knew what Maura was thinking. He wasn''t afraid of them. Finn smiled and nodded. Jake looked at Finn and Maura and asked Laura, "who are they?" "She is Maura Shawn, my best friend," Laura replied without introducing Finn. Maura frowned and felt upset. Finn was ok and knew Laura wanted to take this chance to embarrass him. Maura Shawn? She was famous recently, so Jake had heard her before. She seemed to be more beautiful than people said. Jake said with eagerness, "Maura, nice to meet you. I am Jake, the president of the Group of Jose." "Nice to meet you too," Maura replied politely. The Group of Jose is a hotel chain group and developed manyrge hotels in City C. The Concord Hotel, where Scott held a celebration banquet for Maura, was one of the hotels developed by the Group of Jose. It was conservatively estimated that Jake''s worth is at least one billion yuan. Later, Jake introduced his friends, who had a good background. The slender, tall man wearing sses is Harden, the son of the head of the western district of the City C. In contrast, the fat man who has been staring at Maura all the time is York. Thetter''s family was running jewelry businesses and owned three jewelry stores in the western district in the City C. After Jake''s introduction, the two men looked prouder. Jake turned to Finn dressing in ordinary clothes. He thought Finn was the driver or guard but realized his identity after Finn sat by Maura and Laura. To make sure, Jake asked, "who are you?" "I''m Finn." Jake''s expression remained the same butughed at Finn in his heart. He knew Finn was the son-in- York narrowed his eyes and asked, "are you Maura''s husband?" "Yes," Finn said calmly. York continued, "I heard that you are a delivery man. Is that true?" Finn replied with a smile, "what''s wrong with my job?" York shook his head and said, "nothing, I''m just curious about your sry." Finn said honestly, "Four or five thousand. Six or seven thousand yuan when I work harder." Yorkughed out and said, "it''s pretty good. It''s almost half of the employees'' sries who worked in my jewelry store." Maura felt angry about what York said. Jake said as if he wanted to help Finn, "is there any vacancy in your jewelry store? If there is, how about asking Finn to work in your store?" York''s face trembled and said, "there is. If Finn is willing toe over, I will pay him 15 thousand a month, no, 20 thousand a month." Chapter 33 Lauras Thoughts Chapter 33 Laura''s Thoughts "Twenty thousand yuan?" Jake Song seemed a little surprised. He looked at Finn Chen and asked, "Mr. Chen, frankly speaking, the sry York Zhao offered is very attractive. If you don''t mind, you can work there. We are all familiar with each other. I believe York won''t mistreat you." Laura Xu looked at Finn with a straight face. It was her real purpose. Since she couldn''t persuade Maura to take the initiative to leave Finn, she could only start from Finn. She wanted to let Finn realize that he and Maura were not people of the same world through Jake and York. It was better to quit earlier, lest Finn brought disgrace on himself. Finn forced a smile. York and Jake unexpectedly yed a scene in front of his face. "I appreciate the kindness of Mr. Song and Mr. Zhao, but I like to deliver food. I can''t handle a noble job in jewelry stores." Finn said it sincerely. Looking at Finn''s indifferent expression on his face, Laura''s teeth itched with anger--what azy worm! And he was so shameless. He knew that he didn''t deserve Maura, but also pestered Maura. "Mr. Chen is joking. You can marry Miss Shawn, so how can you not work in a jewelry store?" Jake smiled falsely. "Mr. Chen. Miss Shawn is so beautiful and capable that she became the person in charge of the Project of Spring Hill at a young age. If others know that Miss Shawn''s husband is a delivery man, I''m afraid she would be embarrassed." York smiled, but his words were full of provocation. "What does my face have to do with you?" Maura Shawn spoke coldly. She didn''t know why Finn had such a good temper. If Jake and York had ridiculed her, she would have mmed the door and left. York smiled with embarrassment, "Miss Shawn, don''t be angry. I am joking." Maura snorted coldly, ignored them. The box''s atmosphere was awkward, and no one thought that Maura should be so protective of Finn. Laura sighed. She found herself underestimating the thickness of Finn''s face, and even underestimated Maura''s love for Finn. "I''m going to the bathroom." Laura got up slowly. She was going out to calm down. After going out, Laura washed her face in the bathroom and was just about to leave, but there came a fat, bald man with a golden chain. The pungent smell of alcohol came, so Laura subconsciously took a step to the left. The drunk man unexpectedly rushed directly to Laura with an evil smile, and his hands were reaching toward Laura''s boobs. Laura''s delicate face turned cold. She directly kicked in the heavyset man''s stomach. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. The heavyset man had been kicked back two steps by Laura. He was not angry, but a sensual smile appeared on his fat face: "Hey, little bitch, I like that." "Disgusting!" Laura swore in disgust and turned to leave. "You bitch, what the hell are you pretending to be? Dressed so scantily. Aren''t you a whore? I will give you 100,000, and you sleep with me for one night! " The heavyset man swearing walked up, stretched out his hand toward Laura''s slender waist. "p--" Laura didn''t be polite to him. She instantly pped the heavyset man in his face. This p took Laura''s full strength, and the heavyset man''s face became swollen directly. "F***! You little bitch. I will kill you!" The heavyset man suddenly was furious, picked up the bottle, and rushed towards Laura. Laura was a woman, after all. She had never seen this scene. Seeing the bottle came at herself, Laura was so scared that she even forgot to escape. Laura could only watch the bottle fall on her forehead. Laura subconsciously closed her eyes, but unexpectedly, the bottle did not fall. Laura couldn''t help but open her eyes, but saw a big hand, holding the broken bottle. It was Finn Chen who held the bottle. It took a long time before Laura reacted that Finn, the worm, saved her. Finn quickly seized the bottle from the heavyset man''s hand. "You are drunk." Finn nced at the furious man, lightly said. "Drunk? Bullshit, F*** your mother!" The heavyset man was ashamed and angry, and he smashed it toward Finn without saying anything. Finn shook his head and kicked the heavyset man on his calf. The heavyset man immediately fell t on his face, like a dog was eating shit. Laura''s lips were slightly parted. She thought: Was Finn such a tough role?! "Laura, what''s wrong with you?" At this moment, hearing the movement, Jake and York came over. "This dead pig wants to take advantage of me." Laura pointed to the heavyset man on the ground and said it coldly. Jake''s eyes shed with a violent color--Laura could be counted as one of his guests. If this dead pig took advantage of Laura, Jake would lose his face too. "F***!" Jake stepped forward and trampled directly on the back of the hand of the heavyset man. Crack-- The heavyset man miserably cried, and his hand bone was estimated to be crushed by Jake directly. "How dare you! To put upon Laura?! Perhaps you don''t know how to spell ''death,'' huh?!" York also walked up, kicking a few feet at the heavyset man''s face. After several punches and kicks, the poor man could only breathe in but not puff out. Finn frowned slightly--these people were a little harsh. They directly wanted to beat the man to death. Looking at the clothes worn by this the heavyset man, they were all famous brands, so the man wasn''t a nobody. If anything happened, Jake and other people would suffer. "Well, enough. Another blow and the man will die." Finn kindly reminded that. It was not that he sympathized with the heavyset man. Still, Finn and Maura would also be implicated if the heavyset man died. "Are you scared? If he was killed, you are not responsible anyway." Looking at Finn, York said it disdainfully. "Don''t say that he isn''t dead. If he died, I could handle this matter." Harden Wang, a tall and thin young man, said that. It seemed that he was confident about it. Finn shook his head and stopped talking. Laura sighed at the bottom of her heart. Finally, she umted some affection for Finn, and it soon disappeared. Finn was too timid, and his behavior was not a man should have. "Forget it; let''s go back and continue to eat." Laura fell dispirited and said that. "Okay, it''s up to Sister Laura." York kicked the heavyset man again andughed. Several people went back to the box again. After they were seated, Jake looked at Finn again and said, "If you are afraid, you can go back first." Finn smiled and said nothing--Jake provoked him in such an approach. How childish. Chapter 34 Tear Your Mouth Chapter 34 Tear Your Mouth Shortly after they returned to the private room, several other strong men got out of the other room. Their faces changed when they saw the half-dead heavyset man with the golden chain lying on the ground. "Bro!" "Bro, what happened?" They hurriedly helped the heavyset man into the room. At the moment, in the room, a man in a flowered shirt was sitting on the sofa. There were also a few raddled gorgeous women in short skirts on the left and right sides of him. After seeing the heavyset man''s terrible appearance, the man in the flowered shirt suddenly took on a ghastly expression. "Who did it?!" The man spoke grimly, and the women sitting beside him could not help but shudder, obviously afraid of him. "Lord Gu, I don''t know them, but they are in this restaurant." The heavyset man spoke weakly, and the viciousness in his eyes was unabashed. "Find them out and kill them!" Lord Gu waved his hand and said grimly. Galen Zhou came from City Y and sought him for protection. Just before, he announced that he had the final say in City C. However, Galen was beaten into such a tragic look on his site. How can Lord Gu not be angry! "Yes, Lord Gu." Several younger gangsters helped Galen to search room by room. Suddenly, the entire Moon Vi was turned upside down. The boss hurried over after hearing the incident. However, when he saw it was Thad Gu looking for someone, he immediately shut up. He knew Thad Gu. Because his hand was cut by someone a few days ago, Thad was in extreme anger these days. No one dared to irritate him. Those gangsters were very efficient. Within five minutes, they found the room Jake Song. After rushing into the room, Galen''s eyes were full of anger as he saw Jake Song and York Zhao. Enemies meet, particrly hate. Without saying anything, Galen picked up a wine bottle and rushed towards Jake. Jake frowned. Unexpectedly, this Galen just went out for a while and called such arge group of people. However, he was the young master of The Group of Jose, so he also had some power. It was impossible to surrender now. After a grim snort, Jake kicked Galen on his back. Galen fell to the ground and knocked over the table and chairs. Theckeys behind Galen were shocked for a moment. Apparently, they did not expect that Jake would dare to beat him in front of so many people. "Shit! Beat him!" After recovered from the shock, thoseckeys scolded and immediately walked towards Jake. That sneered and greeted them without fear, only one second, and those men fell to the ground together with Galen. "Bah, a bunch of jerks!" Jake was quite proud. He was a five-segment taekwondo ck belt. It was way too easy for him to beat some untrainedckeys. "Cool, Jake! See this rubbish. They dare not be arrogant next time," York Zhao also spit at them, scolding. "Laura, Miss Shawn, are you okay?" Jake turned around and wiped his hands, facing Maura Shawn and Laura Xu. A gentle smile appeared on his handsome face. Laura shook her head. Maura hesitated then said: "I''m fine." "Good. These people dare to make waves in Moon Vi, indicating that they have a certain background. But with me here, you can rest assured that no one dares to hurt you." Jake said confidently. After that, he pretended to nce at Maura inadvertently, hoping to see her admiring gaze. But who knows, Maura''s attention was all on Finn Chen. Suddenly, anger erupted in Jake''s eyes. Was there anything good about this waste? Why Maura admire him that much? Laura also sighed. After these people rushed in, she had been observing Finn''s action. She thought that Finn would rush up like Jake, but she didn''t expect that Finn did nothing. Such an action was an expression of a coward in Laura''s eyes. Compared with Jake, Finn was a coward. She didn''t know why Maura admired him. "Bro, how to deal with them? Should I call someone to chop their hands?" York Zhao asked. He knew many big potatoes, so he didn''t fear of such things. "Dare you!" Hearing these words, the faces of the gangsters on the ground suddenly turned pale. "I dare to do everything." York walked over and kicked the young man fiercely. "Our Lord Gu will not let you go!" The young man mentioned Thad again. "Lord Gu? Who is Lord Gu?" York smiled disdainfully and said: "On this part of the city, there is only one Lord, and that is Lord Song!" Jake nodded slightly. He was happy to hear York''s ttery. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. "In front of our Lord, your Lord Gu is just shit!" York''s tone was extremely arrogant. "Is it?!" York had just finished speaking. Outside the door of their room, there was a thick voice full of anger. Thad Gu walked in with a group of people. Unlike the few youngerckeys brought by Galen just now, these guys behind Thad were elite. They were all hands-on yers. Their murderousness was far more than the previous ones! Soaring murderousness swept over, in a sh, cold sweat oozed from York''s back. The fat is in the fire! York''s face turned pale, and he looked at Jake. Jake''s face was also pale. He was not a fool. The group of people in front of him was obviously not cowards. The man in the middle was even more aggressive than anyone else. "Who said I was shit just now?" Thad''s expression was calm, but anyone could feel that there was raging anger under his calmness. "Bro, I... I''m kidding." York grinned. Thad Gu took a step forward, looked at him calmly, and asked, "How about ying a joke with you?" "Bro, you... what kind of joke do you want to y with me?" York''s forehead was covered with cold sweat, and his calf shook. "Tear your mouth." Thad smiled. As soon as his voice fell, two tattooed men stood up. York shake like jelly. He was sure that Thad didn''t even joke with him, these two men would tear his mouth! Chapter 35 Thad Was Moody Chapter 35 Thad Was Moody Bro, lets talk first... Jake Song stepped forward, intending to help York Zhao, but was kicked back. Jake couldnt control himself to step back and hit the table in the room. Jakes face turned pale. One kick made him felt his organs misced. He knew they had met a malicious man, who was of great strength! Jakes strength was as powerless as the tickle in front of such a man. Please...please spare me...Ah! Seeing even Jake was beaten back, York knelt and begged, but the malicious man put his hand in Yorks mouth. PSST! The malicious man tore Yorks mouth, a long wound appearing from Yorks mouth to ear. York screamed, rolling on the ground. This bloody scene made Maura Shawn and Laura Xu horrified. Finn Chen shook his head. He didnt expect the person behind the heavyset man was Thad Gu, whose hand had been cut just a few days ago. Thads attentions were all to Jake and York, none of them to Finn in the corner. Bro, Im Jake Song. My father is the president of Jose Group. Jake became humble. This man was too malicious, indicating his identity was not simple. Jose Group? Your father is the president of it? Thad looked at Jake, asking. Jake nodded. Yes, my father is the president of it. Do you know him? You call me bro? Thad felt something funny, squinting with a smile. Jake was stunned. Or should he call this man uncle? Do you know what your father calls me? Thad asked. What? Jake felt something wrong. p! Thad pped on Jakes face, sneering. Your father has to call me lord Thad, and what fool are you to call me bro? Bang! Jakes mind exploded. He finally knew who this man was! Many people were named Thad, but only one person could be called Lord Thad! It was Thad Gu! Jakes face turned pale. After he returned home, his father told him that there was a man named Thad Gu, who he couldnt offend in the eastern of this city. Thad was moody, and someone powerful was behind him. Even Jakes father had to be respectful in front of Thad. Lord Thad, Im wrong. Please, for my fathers sake, let me go. Jake immediately knelt and began to beg. Now, faced with the threat to life, he had put the beauty out of the earth. Let you go? Thad smiled, looking at the heavyset man. You should ask my brother. Sir, please let me go. I can give you money, a lot of money. 10,000,000! I can give you 10,000,000! Jake cried. The heavyset man sneered. 10,000,000? Im just worth 10,000,000 in your eyes? F**k you! The man hit Jakes head with a chair, blood bursting out on Jakes head. I can give you twice, and I need your legs! The man looked fiendish, taking a knife and about to stabbing Jakes leg. Stop! Just at this moment, Laura stepped out with a pale face. Since Jake had intended to help her, she couldnt watch his legs be broken. The manughed. You bitch, I think you have already run away. Thad looked at Laura with interest, as well, eyes full of lust. Lauras looking couldpare with Mauras, and moreover, she was now frightened, looking delicate and charming. Beauty, is this coward your boyfriend? Thad asked. Laura Xu shook her head. Load Thad, it was your brother who caused trouble first... So, youre talking reasons now? Thads face turned cold. No...I dont mean that... Laura was horrified. The heavyset manughed. Lord Thad, dont talk too much with this bitch. Take him back directly, and let her talk on the bed tonight. Thad licked his lips with lust. Beauty, how about my brothers idea... No! Thad Gu was interrupted by a tremulous voice. Thad turned around and then was shocked to see it was Maura Shawn. F**k! Why had she been here? Then he turned his eyes left and saw a familiar face. Suddenly, Thad felt his cold sweat flowing down! Haha, Lord Thad, youre so lucky. Have you expected this beautiful girl in such a small room? Could you please give me these two girls when you finished your enjoyment? The heavyset man hadnt seen that Thads face was full of fright. He walked to Maura, with a lewd smile. F**k you! Seeing the man is being close to Maura, Thad rushed to him and kicked his butt. Thad was afraid of Finns misunderstanding, so he kicked the man with his whole strength, directly kicking the man to the ground. The man was stunned. Load Thad... p! Are you mad? How can you dare to touch Miss Shawn? Thad Gu was so relentless that he pped once and again on the mans face, making the people here stunned. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. What was going on? Didnt Thad treat the man as his brother just now? How could his attitude change so fast? Thad Gu was indeed as moody as his father said, Jake thought. Chapter 36 The Man Behind Her Chapter 36 The Man Behind Her However, Maura Xia was the most shocked person at the moment. When she saw Thad Gu, she had had an inexplicable fear in her heart. She thought that she would be humiliated this time she met Thad Gu. But unexpectedly, Thad Gu seemed scared out of his wits. He didnt have anymanding presence. What had happened? Finn Chens expression was odd. He might be the only one who knew why Thad Gu was so different. Last time, he had chopped off Thad Gus hand, so that Thad Gu would not dare to reveal anything about him. So when Thad Gu saw him, he had to pretend that he didnt know Finn Chen. Thad Gu slowly stood up and smiled at Maura Xia, Miss Xia, Im sorry. If I knew you were eating here, I would not dare to disturb you. Laura Xu was stupefied. Was that Thad Gu? Why was he timid in front of Maura Xia? Song Jun and York Zhao, who was lying half-dead on the ground, were even more regretful. If they had known that Maura Xia was so fierce, they would not have made trouble for themselves. Maura Xia stared at Thad Gu nkly. She didnt understand why Thad Gu was so afraid of her. Miss Xia, Im sorry to hurt your friends. But dont worry, Ill send them to the hospital. They wont have any problems. My brother is not sensible. For having frightened you and this youngdy, I will let him send you RMB 5,000,000. Thad Gu was a smart man. From the moment he saw Finn Chen, he knew that the rtionship between Finn Chen and Song Jun, York Zhao was not good. Therefore, for York Zhao and Song Jun, Thad Gu could only pay for their medical expenses. But for Maura Xia and Laura Xu, even if they were not hurt, RMB 5,000.000 was a small amount, because she was Finn Chens woman! You, you Maura Xia couldnt ask Thad Gu why he was so afraid of herself. Thad Gu knew what she wanted to say, but he didnt dare to exin, so he quickly said: Miss Xia, Im going to send them to the hospital. Dont worry. After that, Thad Gu hurried out of the room. He was afraid of what Finn Chen would do to him if he were to say something wrong. Maura Xia returned to her mind after Thad Gu went out of the room. She thought: The problem is solved just like that? Maura, why was Thad Gu so afraid of you? Laura Xu asked in a hurry. Maura Xia answered with a bitter smile, If I say I dont know why, will you believe it? You dont know? Laura Xu was stunned. Yes. Maura Xia nodded gently and told her what happened in the Golden Time Club. After hearing the story, Laura Xu couldnt believe it. There was no problem with the story at that time, but now it was full of loopholes. Could the police make Thad Gu so scared of Maura Xia? Finn, do you know Thad Gu? Laura Xus eyes set on Finn Chen, her womans intuition told her that N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. this matter had something to do with Finn Chen. Finn Chen shrugged his shoulders and said innocently, Are you kidding? Im a delivery man. How can I know such a big shot? Really? Laura Xu was full of suspicion. If you dont believe it, just ask Thad Gu. Finn Chen uttered. Maura Xia also thought that this matter had something to do with Finn Chen, but it was hard to believe. If Finn Chen had the power to make Thad Gu afraid of him, then what was he doing during these three years in the Xia family? Laura Xu didnt press on the matter, but she was suspicious of Finn Chen. She suddenly remembered that when Song Jun beat Galen Zhou, Finn Chen reminded Song Jun not to go too far. It meant that Finn Chen knew that Galen Zhou was no ordinary man and would cause trouble in the future. But none of them took Finn Chens words seriously. It seemed that Finn Chen was no simple man! Mr. Gu, what is that womans background? After walking out of the room, Galen Zhou could not help asking. After all, he saw the fearless Thad Gu quiver in front of that woman. Thad Gu took a deep breath and said, That woman is an ordinary person, but the man standing behind her is fierce! The man behind her? Galen Zhou was confused. What Thad Gu was afraid of was not Maura Xia, but the in man behind her! He chopped off my hand. Thad Gu sighed. What?! Mr. Gu, your hand Galen Zhou was full of horror. He didnt understand why Thad Gu was afraid of the man at first. But after Thad Gu said this, he realized that that man could take Thad Gus life! Mr. Gu, you have saved my worthless life. Galen Zhou immediately felt gratitude for Thad Gus violent beating. If Thad Gu just didnt hit him and let him touch the woman, he would have been dead. Those who could cut off Thad Gus hand and made Thad Gu didnt dare to retaliate must be a fierce man! In the future, run as far as you can if you see that person. Thad Gu admonished. Yes, yes, Mr. Gu. Galen Zhou nodded. Thad Gu was true to his words. Quickly after Finn Chen and Maura Xia went home, someone brought them a bank card. RMB 3,000,000! Maura Xia was shocked. She didnt expect Thad Gu to really send it. Maura Xia did not know how to deal with the money. Finn Chen suggested her to split it in half with Laura Xu. Since Thad Gu had sent it, there was no reason to refuse it. Finn, Ill buy you a car. After thinking about it, Maura Xia decided to take RMB 500,000 from the RMB 1,500,000 to buy a car for Finn Chen. Chapter 37 The Aggravating Aunt Chapter 37 The Aggravating Aunt Finn Chen hesitated and wanted to refuse. After all, there was still a Koenigsegg worth more than RMB 20,000,000 in his vi in Spring Hill. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. However, after seeing Maura Xia''s earnest eyes, Finn Chen couldn''t bear to refuse. "OK." Finn Chen agreed. He had a strange feeling after agreeing. Did this mean that he''s living off a woman? "Shall we go and see the car tomorrow?" Maura Xia smiled sweetly. "Sure." Finn Chen''s replied. The next morning, they arrived at a 4S store early. It took them only an hour to see the car and pick it up. When Finn Chen came out of the 4S store in a brand-new Audi A6, Maura Xia had an indescribable look on her lovely face. Although the price of this Audi A6 was less than that of Koenigsegg, Finn Chen feltfortable sitting in the car. "Finn, do you prefer boys or girls?" Maura Xia tilted her head and asked. Finn Chen was dumbfounded. "It doesn''t matter, as long as you are the mother, I will love it no matter what." Finn Chen said truthfully. Maura Xia blushed, "Then let''s have a" "Bang." Before Maura Xia finished speaking, she saw a figure appeared from the side and then fell in front of the car. Insurance Fraud? Finn Chen squinted his eyes. He didn''t expect to meet someone like this just after he bought a new car. Moreover, judging from the woman''s skill, it was not the first time she did this. Does she specialize in insurance fraud? Finn Chen sneered, then he stepped on the gas pedal fiercely. Like a tiger out of the cage, the ck Audi roared towards the woman lying on the ground. Finn Chen seemed like he wanted to crush the woman! "Finn! What are you doing?" Maura Xia opened her mouth in horror. Finn Chen''s face was expressionless. "Ah! Murder!" Seeing the ck Audi rolling towards her, the middle-aged woman screamed and got up. Finn Chen then stepped on the brake. The ck car stopped abruptly. The distance between the middle-aged woman and the car was only one foot. If Finn Chen had just stepped on the brake half a secondte, the middle-aged woman would have flown away. The middle-aged woman was quivering with fear. If she justid on the ground, the Audi would really run her over! "Auntie?" Maura Xia blurted out. Finn Chen frowned. He realized that the professional fraud was Maura Xia''s aunt Fay Sun. Two years ago, Fay Sun brought her son to Xia''s house. She wanted to borrow RMB 500,000 from Leah Lin as soon as she arrived. She said it was for his son''s marriage. Of course, Leah Lin didn''t have that much money. Even if she had, she couldn''t lend it to Fay Sun. After not getting the money, Fay Sun left with his son filled with anger. She even stole Maura Xia''s wallet. After that, she didn''t admit it that she stole. Maura Xia got so angry that she didn''t sleep well for several days. Finn Chen remembered Fay Sun very clearly. She was the most aggravating person in the family. Finn Chen and Maura Xia saw Fay Sun standing in front of the car. Fay Sun also saw them through the windshield. How could it be this loser?! For a moment, Fay Sun''s expression changes were amusing to watch. First, it was fear. Then it gradually turned into shock. After that, Fay Sun''s face was full of anger. "Bang bang bang." Fay Sun walked and knocked on the car window. Finn Chen rolled down the window and gave Fay Sun a cold look. "You dickhead! You almost killed me just now!" Fay Sun swore at him. "Auntie, you got to the front of the car yourself." Maura Xia said coldly. "You bitch! What do you mean? What do you mean when I got in front of the car myself? This wimp drove into me. If I hadn''t reacted quickly, I would have been killed by this worthless wretch today!" Fay Sun put her hands on her hips. It was almost like Finn Chen was the fraud. "Someone like you deserves it." Finn Chen sneered. Fay Sun''s face suddenly changed. "What did you say?! Finn Chen, you spineless coward! I''ll tear up your mouth!" "Tear up my mouth?" Finn Chen opened the door and bumped her. Fay Sun fell sitting on the ground. "You What are you going to do?" Fay Sun was flustered. "Don''t you want to tear up my mouth? Come on, tear it up!" Finn Chen eximed. "Finn Chen, don''t be a fool. I''m your aunt! If you dare to hit me, Grant Xia and Leah Lin will not let you go!" Fay Sun did not understand why Finn Chen was so bold today. "Mom!" Just then, a thick voice rang out. Fay Sun saw her savior, and her face lit up. "Son, you are just in time!" Finn Chen turned to look. He saw a fierce-looking man came with an iron bar. Finn Chen also knew this man. It was Fay Sun''s son Dalton Lin. He was in his thirties, but he still didn''t have a job. He partied with his gang friends all day long. His reputation was awful. "Mom, is this bastard bullying you?" Dalton Lin stared at Finn Chen. "Son, he''s Finn Chen. Don''t you know him?" Fay Sun reminded him. "Finn Chen?" Dalton Lin frowned. The man in front of him did seem familiar. He seemed to have met him two years ago. "Is he the useless son-inw of my third uncle?" Dalton Lin asked while raising his eyebrows. Chapter 38 Finns Speciality Chapter 38 Finn''s Speciality Thats him! My son, this coward is so arrogant now. I have just walked on the road, while he wanted to kill me with his car! He is so unreasonable that he even wanted to hit me when I argued with him. My dear son, fortunately, you came in time. Fayined with a wronged look. Dalton Lin heard the name of Coward Finn though he hadnt been to Shawns Family in the past two years. People said Finn was a coward who anyone could curse and bully. Daltons face suddenly went grim, as he considered this. He looked at Finn grimly. Which hand did you use to hit my mother just now? Dalton, he didnt hit your mother. Maura Shawn was furious. People would always minimize problems and hide issues when they encountered rtives. However, Fay always liked adding fuel to the fire to make things more terrible. Shut up! I dont ask you! Bitch. Dalton gave Maura a cold stare. As his cousin, Maura didnt help him but sided with Finn. What did you say? Finns face scowled. Dalton felt scared out when he saw Finns gelid eyes. Was this the coward who was even afraid to speak loudly before? What? As my cousin, instead of speaking for me, she speaks for an outsider. What a bitch! He said usibly. Finn almostughed out when he heard these words. Did Dalton think that a cousin was closer than a husband? Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Its right! My son is Mauras cousin, anyhow! What about you? You are just a good-for-nothing gigolo! What right do you have to argue with my son? Because her son was at her side, Fay felt confident. Aunt! You should treat him more politely! Maura could not bear anymore. Finn is not the sort of man. Even if he is, it has nothing to do with you. Maura turned to look at Dalton coldly. Whats more, I have no cousin like you! Please dont put the feather in your own cap! And you should understand that Finn is ten times even a hundred times more important than your familybined in my mind. These words immediately made Fay and Dalton furious. Especially Fay felt irritated. How can you say that? Do you have any seniority rule? Is that how your mother taught you to talk? I have no elders like you! Maura shouted. What? Having no elders like me? Fay was trembling with anger, voice turning shrill. She turned to nce at Dalton, then says, My son! Give her a p in the mouth! Let me teach her for the sake of her mother! Dalton stepped to Maura and raised his hand. p! A clear p sounded. But instead of Maura, it was Dalton who had been pped! Dalton covered his face and felt a ring ringing in the ears. Fay was stunned with shock. Did Finn, the coward, pped her son? Suddenly, Fay rushed to Finn. I kill you! p! Finn sneered, pping Fay to the ground. F**k you! Dalton took a crowbar and then rushed to Finn with red eyes. Seeing this, Maura subconsciously pulled Finn, intending to pull him behind her to protect him. But Finn didnt step back. He walked forward to Dalton. Then Maura saw a sense she would never forget. Dalton swung down the crowbar with all his might to Finns head, but Finn just grabbed it casually. Daltons eyes widened, trying his best to pull it from Finns hand, but the crowbar didnt move even a little. Daltons face turned red, and the veins stood out on his temples. Finn sneered, snatching the crowbar easily. He grabbed Daltons arm and then threw Dalton to the ground. How could Finn be so good at fighting? Maura was stupefied. She used to think Finn an ordinary person with no outstanding abilities, but today, Finn had shown his speciality. Finn was so mighty to such easily throw a heavyset man like Dalton! Dalton felt his bones broken. He now began to fear Finn. He couldnt know why such a coward had such terrible strength. Help! Help! Someonees to help us. A merciless monster wants to kill an old woman! Someone helps! Fay began to cry, wishing to attract peoples attention. Her method was useful. People always liked watching the argument, so many came over, watching and talking. Help me. This merciless bastard bought us money two years ago, and he promised to return soon. But he hasnt returned the money yet, and wanted to kill me by his car just now! My son came here to help me, but has been beaten like this! God helps us! Fay cried with tears. Nonsense! Dont listen to her! Maura felt irritated. Fay had shown her what the shamelessness was. People around preferred to believe Fays words. Finns car was just there, and Dalton was groaning on the ground. Everyone would believe Fay when he saw this. Chapter 39 Dash Cam Chapter 39 Dash Cam "Not only trying to get away from giving back the money that you borrowed, but you also want to kill the person who lent you the money, your heart is so dark!" "If you have enough money to buy an Audi A6, why didn''t you payback!" Maura screamed back "He is a beast in disguise as a human, and he could do so many things that humans can''t do." The passersby spoke up with confusion, and many of them were standing beside Fay''s mother and child. "Everyone! Listen to me. She is my aunt. when she saw my husband bought a new car, she deliberately ckmailed me" Maura burst into tears. But passersby didn''t want to listen to her exnation at all. "Right! This ckmailing has toe out, and it is obvious that you are borrowing money and ming it on others." Maura insists. "Funny, is there any aunt who would ckmail her niece?" she replied "Those rich people were bad guys." People keep talking as if Finn and Maura havemitted an unforgivable crime. Fay nced at Finn and Maura proudly. The meaning of provocation from her eyes was so obvious. Looking at Fay''s proud face, Maura got angrier, but this time, she couldn''t do anything, as everyone Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. was not on her side. "You said that I had borrowed 500.000 yuan from you?" This time, Finn replied coldly. "Yeah, two years ago, you asked me to lend you money for business, and I lend it to you, my money from selling a house. You said you would give it back to me within a month, but it has been dyed for two years..." Fay replied straightforwardly, those who didn''t know, wouldn''t realize that she is lying. Finn asked, "where was the receipt for the loan? if you borrowed me a lot of money, you should have given me a receipt for giving me a loan." "Receipt for a loan?" Fay''s eyes dodged, and she said bravely," I left it at home, why would I take such an important note casually." Finn smiled and continued asking, "Alright, let''s not talk about the receipt for the loan in advance, you just said that I want to kill you, did you have any evidence?" "Evidence?" Fay screamed, "I was almost killed by you, that is the evidence." "Does that mean that you can''t give me any evidence?" Finn replied calmly. Because of Finn''s words like this, the passersby began to raise their eyebrow. They used to believe Fay as soon as she cried and shouted, they believed that both Finn and Maura are the crime''s culprits. But now they started questioning the things that Fay said due to the abnormal reaction from Fay. "I I don''t care. It was a fact that you hit my son and me, my son is lying on the ground with those injuries. Those injuries couldn''t be done by himself", Fay continued to make up reasons. "I admit that I am the one who injured your son," Finn admitted lightly. "You hear that! You all hear that! This animal has admitted that he injured my son. Those injuries on my son are all done by him!" seeing that Finn dared to admit it himself, Fay''s face bes happy. "But, I never borrow half a million from you, left alone bumping into you ." Finn continued. "Why did you hurt my son then," Finn replied while putting both of her hands around her chest. "Because he owes me," Finn replied calmly. "You" Fay was very angry. She thought that Finn would not raise any objection. She did not expect that Finn has no means of sophistry at all. "Let everyone be our judge. This person has lost his mind, he borrowed the money from an orphan and a widow, and then he nned to kill both the widow and her son. He disregards thew!" Fay knelt on the ground and unted miserably. "Call the police, take him to the police station, let the police give him a lesson." "Don''t you think that you could do everything only because you have money! Let''s do it, everyone, take off the clothes of this couple ." Some bad guys want to take advantage of Maura''s situation. "This fools with no brains" Finn nced at the passersby, his eyes were cold. "Who are you calling a fool?!" those people replied. "The TM''s, You have made a mistake, and still dare to behave arrogantly. Everyone, let''s kill him together!" Some rolled up their sleeves and were ready to fight. Fay, on the other hand, her eyes are full of joy. This trash, she is the real idiot, dared to arouse the public anger even under such circumstances. She was expecting that Finn would be assaulted by the public. Fay could not help but look at Finn as if she wanted to see his frightened expression, but Finn was smiling sheepishly instead and lightly asked, "Do you know why I said that you guys are a fool with no brain?" The crowds went silent. Finn shook his head and said, "That is right, this fools, maybe you guys did not realize that, but in this world, there is something that''s called dashcam!." "Dash Cam?!" The expression of the people suddenly changes. How could they don''t know this kind of thing exists. Seeing that Finn was so confident, the crowd instantly reacted. The truth of this matter might not be based on what fay said! The crowds turned their eyes to Fay, but Fay''s eyes were being evasive. "Did I owe you half of million yuan?" Finn nced at Fay and lightly asked her. "I I... "Fay became very nervous and was out of words. "Wasn''t I just about to kill you with my car?" as Finn sneered and continued to ask. "There''s something else that I have to do at home, I''ll be leaving now" Fay left in a hurry as she said that sentence. She was afraid that she would not be able to leave. If Finn released the dash cam''s video directly, she was probably gonna be the one who was going to be the target of public anger. "Seeing that Fay left with her tail between her legs, many passersby, no matter how stupid they are, realized that Fay was fooled. For a moment, People were so embarrassed and angry that they did not even dare to look at Finn. Maura got her mouth wide open and didn''t know what to say. She was the only one who knew that Finn''s car was new! "There is no dashcam at all!" "Finn is fooling everyone!" "But, no one actually realizes that!" Seeing Fay and Dalton left the scene like dogs who have lost their families, Finn can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. He was actually afraid that this mother and son got some nerve on their head and asked him to rey the video, which would be troublesome. Finn turned back, and he saw that Maura was staring at him. Finn couldn''t help but smiles: "what are you looking at? Is your husband really that handsome?" "Maura''s face is getting red instantly. When Finn called those passersby as a fool with no brain, he was very handsome, and somehow had a special temperament. Maura could not admit it herself, however. "Where is the handsomeness, ugly to death ." Maura curled her lips and said in a teasing way. Finn touched his nose and said with a smile. Is it ugly? It''s not that ugly. "Son, how can Finn, that loser, fight so hard all of a sudden? You can''t even beat him." After Fay and Dalton fled to a residential building, she asked suspiciously as she understood clearly regarding her son''s ability. Even during the elementary school evaluation, Dalton''s student performance is stable, but with strong skills over his hand ability. It can be said that Dalton hardly suffered any loss when ites to fighting. But today, in front of Finn, Dalton looks like a primary school student. He couldn''t eveny a finger on Finn, and he was knocked down by Finn. Was it possible that Finn has taken some medications that could transform his body? Chapter 40 The Same Ideas Chapter 40 The Same Ideas I dont know. Dalton looked depressed. That coward is as mighty as a lion, and I thought he didnt use all his strength. What? Fays eyes widened. Was Finn Lin so mighty? Son, dont offend him in the future. Fay worried. No! Mom, I will be ashamed if someone else knows about that! Dalton refused. But you cant beat him now. Fay persuaded. Mom, I have some friends. I dont believe he can fight against many of us! Dalton sneered with the grudge. Fay nodded. You can teach him a lessonter, but first, we should make some money from him. Fays eyes were full of greed. She saw Finns car, the Audi A6 worth about 500,000 yuan. Mom, what do you mean? Dalton was confused. Lets go to find your aunt Leah, tell her about this, and ask her forpensation. Will Finn listen to aunt Leah? Dalton asked with uncertainty. Todays Finn was not as cowardly as before. Son, do you remember thatst year when we visited your aunt Leah, your aunt didnt allow Finn Chen to sit on the table for dinner? Finn didnt dare toin but obediently had dinner in the kitchen. Fay mocked. Daltons eyes turned bright. Mom, I remember this! When Finn went to the kitchen, my aunt said that her son-inw was as obedient as a dog! In my opinion, that coward is less useful than a dog! So my son, dont worry about that. Lets tell this matter to your aunt Leah, and she will order that coward to kneel and apologize to us. Fay was excited as if she had already seen Finn kneeling in front of her. Lets go now. I cant wait for his kneeling. Dalton was excited, as well. Just as Finn and Maura went back home, Fay and Dalton came. Leah opened the door, seeing Fays perky face. Fay, what are you doing here? Leah was surprised. Since Fay came here to borrow money but was refused by Grant Shawn, she hadnt been here for two years. Even she didnt visit Grant in the hospital this time. Dont you wee me? Fay said with a strange tone. Then she didnt speak more to Leah but directly came in with Dalton as if she was the host of this house. Wheres the coward, Finn Chen? Ask him toe! Fay sat on the sofa casually, shouting. Fay, what are you looking Finn for? Leah asked. Did Finn offend her? Dont ask too much. Youll know when hees here. Fay said with impatience. Leahs face changed. She knew Fay was hard to get along with. If she couldnt deal with Fay well today, Fay would certainly throw dirt at her face when Fay returned to her family. Leah wanted to ease the atmosphere, but she didnt know how Finn had offended Fay. Finn and Maura went to buy some food. He wille back soon. Leah exined. Buy food? Call him toe back right now! Faymanded with anger. Leah was irritated by Fays attitude, but she could only put her anger on Finn. Leah called Finn. Finn Chen,e back right now! Whats wrong, mom? Finn was confused. Why was Leah as explosive as a bomb? Did you offend your aunt Fay? Leah questioned. Finn squinted. It was because of Fay. It was a little argument. Whats wrong? Does shee to find me? Finn asked. They are just sitting on the sofa in our home. Finn, youd bettere back quickly and handle this bullshit! Leah ordered, hanging up the phone. A few minutester, Finn and Maura came back. Stepping inside the house, they saw Fay leisurely eating grapes on the sofa. Fay, you should tell me now how Finn has offended you, Leah said. Mom, dont listen to aunt Fay. It was my aunt Fay who caused the trouble. Fay was about to talk, but Maura hurriedly exined first. She knew clearly about Fays abilities to distort the truth. You foolish girl, what nonsense are you talking? Did I cause the trouble first? I was just walking on the road and suddenly fell down. The coward, Finn, intended to kill me by the car! Fay looked righteous. She didnt ask forpensation, so Finn couldnt prove her fraud without evidence. Finn intended to kill you by the car? Leah was confused. Did Finn only have an electric scooter? Yes, your son-inw is arrogant now. He drives an Audi A6. Leah, you must have given him much money. Fay mocked. Leahs face turned sullen. She had never given Finn such much money. Fay, are you sure that Finn drove an Audi A6? Leah asked. Dont you know? Fay was stunned. Maura became nervous. She hadnt told Leah about the car yet. She didnt want Leah to know about that, because Leah would definitely be reluctant. Finn! Whats the matter? How can you buy an Audi A6? Leah shouted. I asked Maura to buy it for me. Mom, it was my idea to buy if for Finn. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Finn and Maura answered at the same time, but the words they said were totally different. Finn didnt want Leah to me Maura, and neither did Maura. Chapter 41 You Cant Hit Back! Chapter 41 You Can''t Hit Back! Leahs face was sullen. How dared Finn Chen to buy such an expensive car? Where did you get the money? Leah asked. Fay and Dalton were shocked. Leah seemed not to know about this thing. What a good y! Mom, its Finns money. Maura lied. Finn was moved. He knew Maura cared about his face, but Leah, such a sharp person, wouldnt be cheated like this. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. As expected, Leah stared at Maura. Do you think Im a fool? He is just a delivery man, so how could he afford such an expensive car? Maura, tell me if Finn asked you to corrupt the money in Spring Hill project? Mom, what are you talking about! Maura was enraged. How could Leah think Finn as a snob? If it was not from the project, where could you get the money? Leah roared. It was from Thad Gu. Maura had to tell the truth. She told Leah the thing that happened in Moon Vi yesterday. Leah was doubtful. Why did Thad Gupensate Maura for such much money? Fay and Daltons eyes turned green. They didnt know who Thad Gu was, but they heard that Maura had 1,500,000! Even if she had spent 500,000 to buy a car, there was still 1,000,000 yuan! The twos breath became heavier. Did Thad Gu truly give you and Laura Xu 3,000,000? Leah asked again. Maura nodded. Leah was furious. If Fay and Dalton didnte here today, Maura might keep this secret forever. Maura wasnt like this before. It must be Finn who persuaded Maura to cheat her. Leahs disgust to Finn became more. Why did you buy a car for Finn? Do you know how hard life is in our family? Finn is just a delivery man, so why did you buy such an expensive car? Leah roared to Maura. Then, she looked at Finn with disgust. And you, Finn, youd better keep your little tricks away! I dont mind you eating ours and using ours, but if you dare to touch Mauras money again, Ill throw you out of our family! We dont feed such an ungrateful wolf! Leahs words were really mean. Though Finn was tolerant, he had been enraged. Mom, its not what you think. I was willing to buy this car for Finn. Maura was about to cry. She didnt expect that just buying a car made Leah curse Finn as an ungrateful liar. Shut up! Leah red at Maura. Do you still regard me as your mother? Finn, returned the car tomorrow, and take back the money to me, or Ill make you regret. Leah wasnt willing topromise. It was 500,000! And it was totally a waste to buy a car for Finn! Oh, Leah, what are you thinking about? There is still no end between Finn and us, so the money should belong to me. Fay suddenly stepped out. What does it have to do with you? Leah was enraged. Leah, be polite! Fay was sharp, as well. She stood akimbo, shouting. Leah, dont you hear me clearly? Your son-inw, Finn Chen, wanted to kill me by the car! And he has hurt my son and me. You cant deal with it like this! Son,e here and let your aunt see how heavy Finn Chen has beaten you. Dalton Lin raised his shirt immediately, showing the wounds on his body. Some of them were caused by Finn, but more were pinched by Fay to pretend to be severe. As expected, Leahs face became gloomier. Dont trick me. How could this coward beat Dalton like this? Leah said. She was not a fool. She didnt believe Finn could beat Dalton like this. Leah, what do you mean? Do you think Im cheating? Many people have seen Finn beat my son, so you dont want to deny. Fays voice sounded sharp. Leah looked at Finn. Finn admitted. It was me. Then it was Leahs turn to be shocked. Did this coward fight so well? Fay said withcence. Do you hear that? Indeed, this worm has beaten my son. Mom, dont listen to her. My aunt was faking an ident to im forpensation, and Dalton fought first, as well. Maura exined. Dalton fought first, but why did Finn hit back? Leah asked. Though she agreed with Mauras word, she had to stand by Fays side. Because Fay was so sharp that she would make a mess in Leahs house if she couldnt satisfy. Why did he hit back? Finn bit his lips. Leah was so unreasonable that she even asked him not to hit back when someone beat him. Mom, youve disappointed me so much! Maura roared. Leahs words made her feel cold. No matter what, Finn was her husband, but Leah treated him so terribly that even Finn couldnt hit back when he was beaten. Chapter 42 Kneel and Apologize! Chapter 42 Kneel and Apologize! Shut up! Your father is now in the hospital, so Im the leader in our family! Leah was enraged. Maura Shawn used to follow her, but recently, Maura had been opposed to her many times. It must be because of Finn Chen. Finn Chen, apologize to your aunt Fay and cousin Dalton! They are the elder who you have to respect, but you beat your cousin! Do you still know the pecking order? Leah roared. She put all the mes on Finn. Finns eyes were cold. Apologize to Fay and Dalton? No way! Leah seemed to decide to side with the two. Do you think the apology enough? Fay said. So, what do you want? Leah frowned. Fay nced at Finn, sneering. Its easy. Two things are needed. First, kneel to us and kowtow to apologize, and then let my son p him as a payback. Leahs face changed. Fay was so ruthless. And more? Finn asked coldly. And more, you should pay for our spiritual damage, Fay added. How much do you want? Leah bit her lips. For the sake of being rtive, I dont want too much. 500,000 is enough. Fay requested. 500,000? Why dont you rob? Leah was about to be enraged to die. No way! Leah refused. Leah, what do you mean? Fay was unpleasant. Whats your meaning of no way? Do you think us unworthy? Fay, I dont mean that, but 500,000 yuan is too much, Leah begged. Hum, too much? Fay humphed. I think it appropriate! It is rted to our faces. If someone else knows that my son was beaten by that coward, how can we raise our head in front of others in the future? Besides, Maura has 1,500,000, so it is just a piece of cake for her to give us 500,000. Leah didnt expect Fays shamelessness. Fay, its OK to let Finn kneel and apologize, but its impossible to give you such much money! I can at most give you 5,000 yuan. Leah said coldly. Mauras money was also her money, so she would never give Fay such much money. Finn sneered. Leah had decided to let him kneel and apologize. Did she really think he was a toy that could be yed and used at her will? 5,000 yuan? Fay shouted. Leah, do you treat us as beggars? Fay, It was Finn who beat your son, so you should ask Finn for money, not us. Leahs ruthless meaning was clear. Finn and Shawns family had no rtionship. This word made Maurapletely disappointed. She thought Leah would gradually change the attitude Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. towards Finn, but now it seemed to be just her wish. Leah still disdained Finn Chen. Leah, Finn Chen is your son-inw! Fay was shocked by this word, as well. People always said that a son-inw was half of a son, but for Leah, Finn seemed to be less important than an outsider. I dont have such a trouble-making son-inw. Leah nced at Finn, sneering. Finn felt cold. Leah, youd better remember your words and never regret, Finn thought. Fay didnt expect Leahs attitude towards Finn, but she had another n. Leah, thest opportunity, do you really refuse to give me 500,000? Fay asked. No. Leahs answer was the same as before. Fay sneered. Good, I hope you wont regret it. What do you mean by saying that? Leah felt something wrong. Did Fay have her handles? Nothing, but I remember a man named Wang, your ssmate at the university... Fay paused and saw Leahs face changed a lot. Leah, should I continue? Fay lookedcent. We... Leah smiled forcedly. We can sit and talk. Talk? Fay sneered. Now Leah wanted to talk. Where was her determination before? Leah, 500,000 is not too much, right? Fay slowly sat on the sofa and then asked. Yes, Ill ask Finn to pay you the money. Leah hurriedly replied. She looked terrified for Fays threat. Finn frowned. What handles in Fays hands that made threatened Leah so much? Even Leah agreed to pay 500,000. Fay was arrogant again. Since she decided toe here, she certainly had the n. She believed Leah never wanted her to put that thing in public. Lets talk about moneyter. Now, ask your son-inw to kneel and apologize. Fay nced at Finn withcence. Though Finn was arrogant in their faces, he was still a dog in Shawns family, who didnt dare to ignore Leahs orders. Chapter 43 You Should Pay More! Chapter 43 You Should Pay More! Without hesitation, Leah turned her eyes to Finn Chen. Did you hear that? Kneel and apologize to your aunt and cousin, now! If you do it, I wont care about your incitement to Maura to buy you a car, Leah added an offer, which she thought was a tolerance. Mom, youve gone too far! Maura Shawns face was full of frost. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. She held Finns hand. Finn, lets leave. Leave? Where are you going? Leah was enraged. Maura Shawn, if you dare to step out the door, you never think ofing back. And you, Finn Chen, if you dare to take Maura to leave, Ill remove your name from Shawns family, Leah threatened. Finn looked calm. He softly broke Mauras hand and then walked to Fay and Dalton. Leah took a breath of relief. Indeed, this coward didnt dare to ignore her order. Finn, what are you doing? Maura was shocked. She didnt expect that Finn was so cowardly that he really intended to kneel. Why are you still here? Come and kneel, now! Dalton shouted. Now, he admired Leah much, who could force Finn to kneel. Are you sure to ask me to kneel? Finn asked. Of course, you fool. Why arent you arrogant like before? Come and kneel to me, and let me award you several ps, so then Ill forgive you. Dalton raised his head, not looking Finn in his eyes. Finn smiled, walking to Dalton. I warn you. Dont cause trouble. Fay felt cold in Finns smile, so she subconsciously warned. Finn paused, looking at Fay. Take it easy. I wont cause trouble. I just want to apologize to my cousin. Then, Finn stood in front of Dalton. Dalton sneered. Quickly, kneel... Suddenly, Finns hand grabbed Daltons hair. Daltons smile suddenly iced, he felt the overwhelming strengthing from his scalp, and then his head went down to the ground out of control. Bang! Daltons head broke open the wooden floor. Fays eyes widened, while Leah and Maura were stunned. Im sorry, cousin. I shouldnt beat you before. Finn was like a smiling devil. Then, he grabbed Daltons head up and pressed it down again! Bang! Blood flowed down from Daltons head. Cousin, your head seems to be broken. Finn still kept smiling. Ah! I kill you! Fays face contorted, taking the shear on the table and rushing to Finn. Finn didnt turn around, but give her a kick, making her fly away to the ground. Bang! Daltons head hit the floor again. Cousin, why dont you speak anymore? Finn asked with a considerate tone. Leah felt horrified. How could Dalton speak more? He had already passed out. Finn! Maura held Finn, her body shaking and her hand trembling. She was afraid that if Finn continued, Dalton would die. Finn squinted. He didnt want Maura to be scared, so he stopped and then stood up. Mom, should I continue to apologize? Finn looked at Leah, smiling. You...you should beat me to death, as well! Leah pointed at Finn, her body shaking because of the anger. Mom, I wont beat you because youre Mauras mother, Finn said. But I hope you remember this. Im your son-inw, not a dog! Finns face turned cold suddenly. So, dont force me too much like this! You...you dare to threaten me! Leah was furious. Its not a threat, but counsel, Finn said calmly. Good! Good! What good counsel! These words came from the gap between Leahs teeth. She roared to Finn. Ill give you good counsel, too. Now, immediately, leave! OK. Finn agreed. Then he pushed the door and left. Mom! How can you treat Finn like this! Maura cried. What? I do this for your sake! Let that coward go, and Ill look for another good man much better than him. Leahforted Maura. Since Maura was in charge of the Spring Hill project, many handsome second generations from the influential families had been in touch with Leah. Their intention was so clear that as long as Finn Chen divorce, they would immediately marry Maura. Mom, you make me disgusted. Wiping away the tears on her face, Maura said coldly. Im disgusting? Leah was enraged. How could you say that? Ive been so hard to raise you up... Bang! Maura left and heavily closed the door. Where are you going? Maura Shawn! Come back! Leah shouted, rushing to the door, but Maura had already left. Leah, remember this. I wont forgive you! Fays face was full of enmity, while Daltony on the ground with blood on his head. Fay, dont worry. Dalton will be fine. Leah was in a hurry to call an ambnce. She was more afraid than Fay. Once something happened to Dalton, Fay would certainly be crazy. Leah, I know what you have done in the past. If you dont satisfy me this time, Ill make you in trouble! Fay threatened. Since she couldnt get something from Finn, she had to ask Leah for some benefits. Leah felt annoyed, but she had to smile. Dont worry. When Mauraes back, Ill ask her to send you 500,000 immediately. 500,000? Fay snorted. Leah, now, its not enough anymore. Since my son has been beaten like this, 500,000 is too little. You should pay more! Fay requested confidently. Chapter 44 Sleep On The Road? Chapter 44 Sleep On The Road? Leah bit her lips. Finally, she had known what real shamelessness was. Now, the person she hated most was definitely Finn Chen. If Finn didnt beat Dalton, nothing would have happened. Give me that cowards car as interest. How can such a coward drive such an excellent car? Fay said. She had noticed that Finn left without the car key just now. Teeth gritted, Leah handed Fay the key. Besides, when Mauraes back, ask her to send me 500,000 yuan. Dont y tricks! Fay shouted. Since she had grabbed Leahs handle, she would get benefits. Leahs eyes were ming, but she had to agree. OK, Ill make it. So be it. Fay nodded with satisfaction. Dalton needed a car and a house when he married. Now, the car and house were both hopeful. That coward, Finn Chen, was indeed her helper, Fay thought. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Finn felt depressed even when he rushed out. People would have feelings to even a dog if he stayed with the dog for three years. Not to mention an alive man! Finn had treated Grant Shawn and Leah as his own parents in the past three years, but Leah treat him worse than a dog! Finn. At this moment, Maura ran to him. Before Finn asked, Maura tightly hugged him. Im sorry, Finn. Im sorry. Mauras eyes were red. She couldnt imagine how much furious Finn had been when Leah asked him to kneel and apologize. Never say sorry to me. Finn tenderly touched Mauras hair. Maura hadnt done something wrong, and Finn would never put Leahs mistakes on Maura. But, my mother, she... Maura sobbed. Forget it. Mom was angry before. Finnforted Maura. Though he knew clearly that Leahs words today were her real intentions, he didnt want to pressure Maura. He had promised Maura to be the happiest woman in the world, so he had to make it! Finn, where shall we live tonight? Maura asked. We? Finn was stunned. Maura, mom just kicked me out, not you... No! Maura interrupted him. If mom doesnt apologize to you this time, Ill never go back. Finn felt warm. He knew Maura had made up her mind to fight against Leah. How about living in Spring Hill? Finn asked. He never slept in the vi he bought in Spring Hill. It was a good opportunity to give Maura a surprise. Spring Hill? Maura frowned. There is no hotel. We dont live in a hotel, Finn said. So where should we live? Sleep on the road? Maura was confused. Finn touched Mauras delicate nose. We live in a vi. Vi? Maura pinched Finn angrily. Dont talk so big. Only nine vis are in Spring Hill, and all of them are sold already. Its true, dear. I have a vi in Spring Hill, containing about 500 square meters. Finn smiled bitterly. He should expect that Maura wouldnt believe him. Maura stared at Finn. Why dont you say you have the whole Spring Hill? Finn opened his mouth but couldnt say anything. To be honest, he indeed had the whole Spring Hill now. Well, dont y jokes anymore. Lets go to Lauras house. Her house is big enough to keep us for several days. Maura suggested. All right. Finn had to agree. Then they took a taxi to Laura Xus house. Laura lived in a vi at the center of the city, where the house price was also high enough though it was cheaper than Spring Hill. Maura told the matter to Laura, so Laura didnt feel surprised when they arrived. As they came into the house, Maura went to the bathroom. Laura took out a pair of slippers and then threw it by Finns feet. Your wife should sleep with me these days, so you sleep on the first floor, Laura said. Only a woman hooligan like Laura Xu could say such words. Besides, without my permission, you mustnt go upstairs, Laura warned Finn. She was afraid that Finn would take her advantages when Finn went upstairs to see Maura. Dont worry. I wont go upstairs. Finn said. Though Laura was beautiful, he had no interest in her. Humph, youd better keep your promise. Laura humphed. Finns behaviors today made her surprised. It was impossible for Finn to fight against Leah before. Then Laura went upstairs. Finn took out the mobile phone and prepared to ask Jones Chen about the development of Spring Hill project. Knock! Knock! Knock! At this moment, a hurried sound of knocking door came over. Finn opened the door. It was a big bunch of roses. Laura, marry me! Ill make you happy! Finn didnt know what happened but heard an exciting voice. Finns expression lookedplicated. It was a handsome young man in a white suit, who was getting down on one knee and raising the roses. Perhaps the roses blocked his eyes, so the young man didnt find that the person standing in front of him was not Laura, but a man in slippers. Laura, my love to you can be proved with anything... The young man was impassioned, speaking the lovers prattle in the same tone as in reciting a poem. Chapter 45 So What! Chapter 45 So What! Cough...hey bro, youve got a mistake. Finn Chen coughed. He found that the young man was silly. How could he not find that it was a man after kneeling so long? The young man was shocked, standing up quickly. Whore you? Im Lauras friend. Finn was honest. Bullshit! Laura doesnt have any male friends here, so what motherf**ker are you? The young man fiercely threw the roses on the ground, shouting. Finn felt helpless. Im really Lauras friend. I dont believe it! Let me in to ask Laura. The young man was ready to push Finn away. No, you cant go in now. Finn frowned and blocked the way. Though this was Lauras house, Maura was taking a bath, so he couldnt let other men in. Who the f**king are you? What right do you have to stop me? Im Lauras fiance! The young man was furious and was ready to p Finn. But his hand was grabbed when it was about to Finns face. I say it once more. You cant go in now! Finn warned. F**k you! Let me go! The young mans face turned red. He didnt expect Finns strength to be so powerful that he felt his hand locked. Finn sneered, grabbing with more strength. Ah! Ah! Ah! The young man screamed and half knelt on the ground with tears. Do you still insist on going in? Finn asked coldly. No! No! Quickly, let me go! The great pain made the young mans face contorted. Humph. Then Finn let him go. F**k you! But the young man still wanted to fight against Finn. He took the flowerpot at the door and threw it to Finns head. Finn didnt treat him politely this time. He pped the young man to the ground. Finn, what are you doing? Laura Xu came over slowly. Finn nced at Laura. He found this woman performed well. She knew the young mans visit at the beginning, but she stood here to watch the y. Obviously, Laura wanted Finn to help her drive the young man away. Laura, whos this son of a bitch? The young man got up and asked with anger. Hes my friend, Laura answered. Friend? The young man gritted his teeth. What kind of f**king friend can stay in your home at night? Gavin Shen, what do you mean? Lauras face turned cold. What do I mean? Gavin spat out a bloody tooth, roaring. Laura Xu, have you cuckolded me? Gavin Shen, please speak appropriately. Im not your somebody, so it has nothing to do with you who Im staying with and what Im doing with him. Laura frowned. Finn felt funny. Lauras word was ambiguous, leading Gavin to think more. Sure enough, as Finn expected, Gavin was enraged by this word. Laura Xu, Im your fiance! Gavin shouted. Fiance? Laura snorted. I havent admitted. Your parents promised me! Gavin and Laura had been grown up together. Long ago, their parents had made the engagement. Gavin had been waiting for Laura for more than ten years. He thought Laura would agree with his proposal this time, but Laura even didnt admit it. So you should look for my parents. Anyway, I didnt promise you. Laura turned her head away, with a Gavin clenched his hand to a fist and gritted his teeth, turning his eyes to Finn. Is it because of this son of bitch? How is he better than me? Finn looked at Gavin, annoyed. Youd better be polite. Your business has nothing to do with me. Nothing? I f**k you! Youve slept my woman, and now you say it nothing! Gavins eyes were full of enmity. Finn felt bored. He wouldnt find any excuse if he had really slept with Laura, but he hadnt even touched that crazy woman. He and Gavin were all set up by Laura Xu! So, why didnt Finn exin this to Gavin? Because he thought it funny to do it! Finn was unwilling to exin to such a stupid young man. Well, Ive slept with your woman, so what? Finn admitted. Good! Good! You son of a bitch is so brave! Gavin trembled with anger, and Laura was also shocked. How dared this coward to admit such a thing? Couldnt he find that Gavin Shen was not an ordinary man? Didnt he fear of Gavins revenge? Laura felt it impossible. Finns impression on her was a coward. How could Finn suddenly be such brave? Why not leave? Or you want to sleep at the door all night? Finn shouted. Finn didnt think too much, but he guessed that Maura should finish the bath. Gavin felt humiliated. He could imagine that after he left, the woman he had loved for ten years would N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. be pressed under Finns body, and be yed at Finns will. And moreover, he couldnt do anything. You son of a bitch! And you bitch, Laura! We shall see! Ill let you know what repentance is! Then Gavin left, leaving a tough word. Chapter 46 Auction! Chapter 46 Auction! Laura Xu slightly frowned--Gavin Shenpletely hated her. At the thought of the power behind Gavin, Laura had a headache. Then Laura turned to look at Finn Chen. In her expectation, Finn''s expression should be panic at this time. After all, they offended Gavin, who was a rich man of unknown depth. But once again, Finn''s performance exceeded her expectations. Finn went into the vi without even looking at her. Laura startled--Finn was going to pretend to be tough? Wasn''t he going to ask herself for help? Finn didn''t know Laura''s thoughts at this time. If he knew, he would only say, "It''s funny". If Gavin dared to retaliate against him, and then he would take it. In City C, Finn wasn''t afraid of anyone. Although Laura once maltreated him, which made Finn unhappy, he was not so stingy. After all, he and Maura Shawn lived in Laura''s house now, and this time he helped Laura deal with Gavin as a reward. Finn and Maura lived in Laura''s house for two days. During this period, Leah called Maura dozens of times and asked Maura to go home. Otherwise, she would sever the mother-daughter rtionship with Maura, but at this time, Maura was determined to stand on Finn''s side. Maura would never go home until Leah apologized to Finn! Leah was so angry that she broke several mobile phones. "Leah, when will Maurae back?" In the living room, Fay Sun asked in a bad tone. After Finn and Maura left, Fay took Dalton Lin to upy Finn and Maura''s bedroom and said they just wanted to live for two days. In fact, Leah knew very well that Fay was watching her for fear that Leah would suddenly run away. "Fay, Maura woulde back in a few days," Leah replied. "Leah, do you think I''m deaf, huh?" Fay sneered and said: "Don''t think that I didn''t hear what the little bitch said on the phone. I know that she lives on us while helping others secretly." "Fay, I ..." Leah''s face changed. "I don''t care what method you use. You must let that little bitch roll back home within three days. If I can''t see her after three days, and can''t get the 500,000 yuan. Hmmm, I will post all those ugly things you and Mack Wang did online!" Fay coldly threatened. Leah was instantly pale. If what she and Mack did was really posted on the Inte, there was only one fate waiting for her--her name would be mud. "Leah, you are a waste too, your daughter that little bitch was obedient before. But now, she actually abandons you, her biological mother, for that loser. It''s a failure to be a mother like you." Fay sneered-- in the past, Maura was obedient to Leah. At that time, Fay was very envious that Leah gave birth to a good daughter. As a result, while, Maura ran away with a loser and did not even return home. "Fay, you are right. I am a waste." Leah bowed her head and gritted his teeth. She hated Finn more and more in her heart--it''s all Finn''s fault! If it weren''t for Finn''s inducement, Maura would be a good girl and obey Leah''s orders. "Well, Leah, here''s a tip for you. If it were done, it would let your daughter go home and meanwhile let Finn, the waste, get out of the Shawn Familypletely!" Fay sipped her tea, leisurely said. "What a tip?" Leah asked hesitantly. "It''s simple. You can announce in a moment that the waste, Finn, is no longer the son-inw of Shawn''s family. Your daughter Maura is single now. Then, say that you want to find a new son-inw for your daughter!" Fay said word by word. Hearing these words, Leah was excited--how could she forget this means? Her daughter, now the head of the Project of Spring Hill, was like a goddess in City C. If she wanted to find a husband again, the threshold of the Shawn Family would probably be trampled by those rich second generation. Leah knew very well that those rich second generations didn''t mind Maura getting married once. Because Maura was now the person in charge of the project of Spring Hill, and whoever married Maura would have the opportunity to get involved in the project of Spring Hill, a cash cow. Secondly, the person who married Maura was Finn, a well-known waste. After three years of marriage, N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Maura was still a virgin, so marrying Maura was no different from marrying a girl. Leah''s breathing began to be heavy. If this time, she could recruit a husband for Maura, then the man and the assets in the Shawn Family would be at least hundreds of millions! Absolutely the man would be one thousand times better than Finn! "But, Fray, Maura has run away with that waste--Finn. If she never goes home, what should I do? Besides, they haven''t divorced yet ..." Leah''s excitement didn''tst long. She thought of the current situation. Maura didn''t go home, and it''s just empty talk. Fay said. "Well, if you want your daughter to go home, it''s up to you to bet." "Bet? What to bet?" Leah wondered. "Bet that your position in your daughter''s mind is more important than that loser, Finn." Fay sneered. "This ... how to bet?" "It''s simple. After you announced to the public that Finn Chen that trash is not your son-inw, hold another auction." "The auction? What? "Leah was confused. "Auction. Your daughter'' s--, you know it!" Fay smiled with a profound meaning. Leah was dumbfounded. How could Fay even think of such a bad idea--auction a girl''s reputation, would anyone buy it? Although Maura was terrific, and her status was not what it used to be, Leah still didn''t think that someone would buy a girl''s reputation. As if she knew what Leah was thinking, Fay smiled and asked, "Are you worried that no one would take the bait?" "Even if someone takes the bait, Maura will definitely note back at that time," Leah affirmed that she knew her daughter''s character well-- Maura put her innocence above everything else. "If you are willing to sacrifice yourself, Maura would definitelye." Fay continued. "I sacrifice myself?" "Yes, when auctioning, you have to sign a legally effective contract with the auctioneer. Once the auctioneer pays the money, your daughter must appear and give her first night to the auctioneer. If your daughter dares not toe, you will break the contract, and the consequence is that you will spend the rest of your life in prison." Fay squinted her eyes and said. "Hell, no!" Leah refused without thinking. If Maura didn''te, did she really have to go to prison for the rest of her life? Chapter 47 Infamous Chapter 47 Infamous "Leah Lin, I am telling you!" Fay cooled down her tone and made the threat sound obvious. "there is no way back for you anymore, and this is also your only chance!" "If you can sessfully auction your daughter''s virgin night, Finn, that trash will definitely divorce your daughter. You can also find a good husband for your daughter. Trust me, the man who can auction your daughter''s virgin night definitely will be much better than Finn!" Fay squinted. "But, what if Maura doesn''te by then?" Fay''s words were reasonable, but the premise was Maura''s agreement. "That''s why I said that you have to bet. Bet on your importance in your daughter''s mind. If she doesn''t daughter will be such ruthless in doing that? " "One side is her biological mother, while on the other side is her useless husband, Finn. Leah Lin, you don''t even have the confidence?" Fay sneered and asked. Leah gritted her teeth, and there was a trace of determination shed through her eyes. "Alright, I''ll bet!" She would not believe her daughter, on whom she spent 20 years working hard on raising her, would give up on her for the sake of a loser that she only knew for less than three years. Fay smiled, a pleasure shined through her eyes. "You should immediately announce that the useless Finn was being kicked out from Shawn''s family. Now he is not Shawn''s family''s son-inw." Fay suggested. "Then, I will ask Dalton to find a buyer. We should conceal this matter. We should not let Maura and that useless Finn know about this n, as I''m afraid something will happen midway. After the auction is sessful, you can only directly send the contract to Maura. With the contract, she cannot refuse!" Fay had arranged everything in order. Once Leah Lin''s auction was sessful, and the buyer paid for it, everyone would have no chance to go back. When the time came, Maura would either give her first night to the buyer or watch Leah Lin being sent to prison. In Fay''s opinion, Maura Shawn would definitely choose the first option! After all, giving up her first night could save her mother and allow her to marry a wealthy man! Fay had already asked Dalton to find a buyer who would marry Maura after her first night''s auction. Once Maura married a wealthy man, Leah would be Fay''s money tree, an endless money tree! Leah Lin acted quickly that afternoon. Finn was being kicked out from Shawn''s family had already spread all over City C. For a while, all the people in City C had known that. And the City C Daily even did a specific interview regarding this matter. The headline was named (The Journey of the Poor Son-In-Law of the Rich Family). It introduced Shawn''s family''s background in detail, along with Maura''s current status as well. There were also several photos of Maura included. Finn naturally upied most of the page. But for Finn, there were all demeaning words. Most of Finn''s photos were taken when he delivered the food, clothes looking shabby, and face vile. Finn was much more inferior to migrant workers judged from the picture. However, Maura''s picture showed Maura''s beauty altogether. It stunned people directly right after seeing her pictures. Her photographs wereparable with the famous domestic stars, not less, but Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. even more stunning. One was a poor boy whose work was delivering food, and the other was a super beautiful goddess from a wealthy family. Thebination of these two individuals definitely ignited the eyes of many people. City C Daily even managed to tell Finn''s journey in detail. At first, Finn was being looked down upon by Shawn''s family. He could also bepared with a dog, as all he did was useless for three years in the past. Shawn''s family, on the other hand, really hoped that Finn could change. But Finn did not. Even after Maura became the person in charge of the Spring Hill project, he was still as useless. He also managed to fool Maura into buying a car for him. Finally, Shawn''s family could not bear it anymore. They didn''t want Maura''s life to be wasted with such a useless husband. Then they decided to kick Finn out of Shawn''s family! The journey of the wealthy family''s poor son-inw had finallye to an end! Leah asked her friend, an editor working for City C Daily, to edit this. In these newspapers, they made the image of Shawn''s family extremely noble. At the same time, Finn, on the other hand, was written as a frog from a stinky sewer,zy and greedy. Leah''s idea was simple. She wanted to take this opportunity to mess up Finn''s life and avenge Finn! On the other hand, it intended to use public opinion to let Maura give up Finn. Leah''s n was very sessful this time. All the newspapers of City C Daily were sold out that day! By this time, almost all the people in City C knew a name - Finn! The most infamous son-inw! "This kind of trash should just go out and let the car crash him to death!" "That is, this man is indeed shameless." "After three years of marriage, the wife is still a virgin. Finn is not only a coward. He must have some problems with his sexuality." "Such a pity for his wife, she looks so bright and beautiful. As she is more beautiful than those female stars on TV, but she has never tasted a man''s body," as the public kept on shaming Finn. "How can it be a pity. Just wait for a few days. Shawn''s family will find another man for Maura. But this time, he will be the richest of the richest." "In this case, that useless Finn''s pitiful. He has been raising a wife for someone else. He will regret this until the time he dies, especially thinking that his wife will sleep with somebody else, ha ha ha." "He deserves it! How can someone like him deserve to be pitied? If I were him, with no skill, I would have left Shawn''s family a long time ago, and I would not be living there shamelessly." People were talking about Finn and Maura almost everywhere. Of course, both men and women were cursing Finn. Some people sympathized with Finn and felt that Shawn''s family was shameful. Maura had just somewhat be famous, and Shawn''s family kick Finn out of their family, which was too much. However, more people still felt that Shawn''s family was doing the right thing. Naturally, people desire a higher position. A man as useless as Finn was definitely not worthy of Maura. How could Finn give happiness for Maura? With that electrical scooter used for delivering food? Chapter 48 Auction Chapter 48 Auction At the same time, Finn Chen also received a call from Jones Chen. "Young master, do you know about Concord City Daily?" Jones Chen inquired on the phone. "Concord City Daily?" Finn frowned. He has been cultivating in Laura Xu''s house for several days. He has never been out of the house. When Jones heard that Finn didn''t know anything, Jones told the whole thing again. After hearing this, Finn thought, Leah Lin did so many dirty things to get him out of Shawn''s Family. "Young master, I have a lot of responsibility for this matter. I didn''t stop them talking nonsense in time. It has a significant impact on the young master''s reputation. Please punish me. "Jones said. Although most people didn''t know the identity of Finn Chen, He was the only sessor of Chen''s Family. Now a small newspaper office even belittles Finn Chen as worthless, which was insulting Chen''s Family. "It''s none of your business. It''s Leah Lin who is making trouble." Finn did not me Jones. He was no longer concerned about his reputation. In Shawn''s Family for three years, his reputation had been destroyed. It didn''t matter now. "Young master, I have already sent for someone to buy Concord City Daily. Also, we have controlled the editor in chief who makes up articles nonsense." Jones had the idea of killing. He didn''t dare to do anything to Leah Lin, but it''s effortless to clean up Concord City Daily. Jones could make the editor disappear from the world quickly. Finn frowned, "no, you stay out this thing, do not care about them." Finn certainly would not kill others for his emotions and if he bought Concord City Daily, his identity may be exposed. "Yes, young master." Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "Now, how is the construction of the holiday resort progressing?" Finn asked this is the critical thing. "Young master, we are now encountering some technical difficulties. We need to invite several international experts. Hans Shen and several people have already gone to Europe to invite experts. We will have results in a few days." Jones said. "Ok, and from now, you should report to me before you make a decision," Finn said in a deep voice. Jones Chen was a subordinate of Jason Chen, so he may not obey Finn at the same time. Finn needs to be prepared. "Yes, young master." At the same time, In the luxury office on the top floor of the group building. Gavin Shen sat on the sofa, enjoying himself. A sexy woman knelt in front of him. Her name was Zhi Lin. She was a new secretary to him, an art school student. She even looked like Laura Xu. With a burst of sound, Lin Zhi was pushed down by Gavin Shen. "Young master I haven''t yed enough..." Zhi knew Gavin''s hobby. He loved Laura Xu. So every time she knelt in front of Gavin, she tried her best to imitate Laura. She hoped she can rece Laura Xu and marry Gavin Shen. "Go away! Gavin Shen looked at Zhi in disgust, and his eyes suddenly became cold. A lewd woman, still want to At the thought of Laura, Gavin''s face became ferocious again. The woman united with the loser made him embarrassed! Gavin wanted to kill them now! "Mr. Shen, someone sent you an invitation." Then a secretary in a short skirt knocked on the door. "Bring it here!" Gavin ordered. After reading the invitation, He was shocked! "Shawn''s Family auction..." "Auction items: the virginity of Maura Shawn!" His eyes widened, and his expression became very strange. "Maura Shawn, the wife of that loser! Married but virgin? "Gavin was shocked and thenughed. Previously, Concord City Daily published a rumor. About Maura Shawn had been married for three years but still a virgin. He didn''t believe it. He thought it was nonsense to revenge Finn. But now, Gavin believed that Maura is a virgin! At the same time, Gavin was also more curious. What kind of person was Maura''s mother, she even auctioned her daughter''s virginity? What a shame! But, these things had nothing to do with himself. Shawn''s Family lost face, he didn''t care, he was concerned about Finn Chen disgrace! "Oh! Finn Chen, rubbish, your wife''s virginity will be auctioned by others." Gavinughed wildly. "Zhi Lin, go get 100 million yuan for me! "Gavinmanded coldly. "Yes." Zhi didn''t ask anything. She didn''t know what the invitation was. Gavin Shen was so excited after reading it. "Finn Chen, I''d like to know how you look when I get your wife''s virginity!" Gavin clenched his fist. Leah Lin chose the auction ce in the Jose Hotel. Before 7:00 p.m., dozens of vintage cars, Lamborghini, Bentley, BMW, and even a few rolls Royces appeared at the door of Jose Hotel. These car owners were famous people in Concord City. Before Finn was expelled from Shawn''s Family, some people implicitly expressed to Leah Lin that they wanted to marry Maura. Now that Finn had been expelled from Shawn''s Family, these people would never miss this opportunity. Some people, such as Gavin Shen, have never expressed their love for Maura before. Still, they were of marriageable age, and they have money. They are famous young people in Concord City. Therefore, Dalton Lin also sent them invitation cards for auction. Even if Maura Shawn was not in charge of the Spring Hill project, she was the best beauties, yet known as Concord City''s first beauty. For this title, the single male couldn''t help but love her. Chapter 49 Be Lost to Shame Chapter 49 Be Lost to Shame In a reception hall on the top floor of the hotel. Galen Sun and Fay Lin were responsible for buyers'' reception, while Leah Lin stood at a loss, with a stiff smile on her face. Because it was a dishonorable thing, she was hiding the Shawn''s Family. If Scott Shawn knew about this thing, she would be kicked out of Shawn''s Family. But now, Leah is more afraid of Galen than Scott. If Galen spoke out her scandals, she would be doomed. Soon, many buyers stood up one after another. Several of them were older than Leah. They were rich businessmen who had been divorced several times. However, they were older, but they were extremely rich in financial resources, so they were bound to win the auction. "Mrs. Lin, why hasn''t Miss Xiae out yet?" A fat middle-aged man asked. He was Master Zhou, a Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. famous golden bachelor in City C, with two or three listedpanies. Master Zhou was not interested in the project of Spring Hill. The reason why he came here is to covet the beauty of Maura Shawn. Leah Lin just wanted to say, but Galen started to speak with a smile: "Mr. Zhou, Maura is shy. It''s not suitable for her toe here. If you want to see her when you auctionter, you keep offering high prices, and you will see her every day." "oho, how did I hear that Miss Shawn and Mrs. Lin are at odds. Mrs. Lin is in charge of the auction, and Miss Shawn doesn''t agree..." Master Zhou said with a smile. There were no fools who came here to participate in this auction. Therefore, they knew something about the rtionship between Leah Lin and Maura Shawn. Leah Lin was likely to make up her mind to auction Maura Shawn''s virginity. If they took out the money and couldn''t get Maura Shawn, it would be a joke. "Mr. Zhou, you are joking. Maura and her mother have made a little discord. After all they are mother and daughter, and there are no unsolvable contradictions. When Maura is considering well, she will these buyers'' problems. "You may not understand? I mean, if I auctioned Miss Shawn''s virginity, would Miss Shawn herself agree? And will her husband agree? Miss Shawn hasn''t divorced yet, has she? "Master Zhou asked, and his questions were also what most buyers wanted to ask. "Mr. Zhou, you think too much. Since we can auction her virginity, we will make sure she can be given to you. Without saying anything else, Maura herself will certainly agree." "As for her husband, as we all know, he is a waste! If he knew that all of you were involved in the auction, he dare not say anything. Maybe he would take the initiative to send Maura back. " Galen Sun said calmly. They all nodded and agreed with her. They all read the article "The Journey of a Poor Son-inw to a Wealthy Family". So they all knew Finn Chen very well. Finn Chen may not be as cowardly as the newspaper propaganda, but he must be very poor. They didn''t take Finn Chen seriously. The only thing to worry about was whether Maura agrees or not. But Galen Sun made a promise, they were relieved. If Galen Sun did not abide by the agreement, they had many ways to make Shawn''s Family pay the price. At least Leah Lin would be punished first. "Well, Don''t worry! The auction begins now." Galen Sun said with a smile. "You''ve all seen Maura''s photos. In college, Maura has always been the school queen. In City C, Maura is one of the best beauties. If you marry such a beautiful woman, you will have honor." "Also, as we all know, Maura is now in charge of the Spring Hill project, and we all know the value of this project. So to marry Maura is to marry a ready source of money, am I right? "Galen Sun asked with a smile. "You are right, Mrs. Sun! Miss Shawn is indeed a treasure." "Yes even if Miss Shawn is not in charge of the Spring Hill project, I would like to marry her." "It''s a great honor to marry Miss Shawn." Heard thements from them, Galen Sun felt more confident. But Galen Sun didn''t show her joy. Instead, she sighed and deliberately said, "Maura is good, but there''s one wrong with her ." "Mrs. Sun, why do you say that?" "What''s wrong with Miss Shawn? Why didn''t I find out? " "Well, you don''t know. Maura''s life is hard. A good girl like her should marry someone like you in this room, but she married delivery trash. Having been married for three years, she is tired and ridiculed by others every day, which makes me feel sad. "Galen Sun sighed. "That rubbish, If I meet him, I will break his leg!" "He dyed Miss Shawn''s youth for three years, and it was not enough to break his legs!" someone snorted coldly. Seeing that her words sessfully aroused people''s hatred of Finn Chen, Galen Sun secretlyughed and said, "but you don''t have to worry. Maura''s life is hard, but there is one thing she did right. That is, the girl is still a virgin." Galen Sun''s words highlighted the value of Marua Shawn. Everyone was more active, married Marua Shawn, married a lot of money, and was the most beautiful woman in City C. What''s more, this beautiful woman was still a virgin even though she had been married once. So now, everyone dreamed of marrying Marua Shawn! Seen the buyer''s desire more and more intense, Galen Sun said with a smile: "Let''s start the auction now. On the virginity of Maura, the reserve price is 5 million, and the price increase each time shall not be less than 500000 Yuan. " Chapter 50 Fierce Competition Chapter 50 Fierce Competition Eight million. Zhou raised his sign with a confident expression. Fay looked serious. She has prepared herself that Maura Shawns virginity would be auctioned at a high price but didnt expect that someone had added 3 million to the original price. A middle-aged man raised his sign and said, dont embarrass yourself. Maura deserves more. I pay 11 million. The man also was attracted by Mauras beauty, but, more importantly, he wanted to get profits from the project of Spring Hill, if he married to Maura, he would get his money back sooner orter. Sheng Sun, the auction just starts. You thought I would only pay 8 million? I pay 12 million. On matter whats your price, I will pay more 1 million than you, Zhou said. Zhou snorted and didnt retreat. He had two listedpanies worth more than 100 million. Tens of millions were nothing for him. Suns face changed and was surprised. Would Zhou be against him to the end? Other people looked at each other in embarrassment. 20 million, A light sound came out of the crowd, and people took a deep breath and didnt believe what they heard. People turned around and saw the people who made the sound. He was young with red hair and held a sexy Ukrainian girl in his arms, pressing the girls breast. The girls face became flushed. Even everyone looked at him, the young man didnt retreat but pinched his hands even said jokingly, why are you looking at me? Keep going. But on one in the court continued to bid. Zhou and Sun both looked embarrassed. Sun asked, Young master, I thought you have a fiance. The young man was David, the sessor of his family who had prestige in City C. His familys assets were estimated to be tens of billions. It was said that David liked beauties and had slept beautiful girls in 7 and 8 universities. His family had arranged a marriage for him, but he still came here to bid. David said frivolously, whats wrong with that? I believe many of you here have an ugly woman. You also came here, right? Many middle-aged men were embarrassed. Many of them hadnt divorced their wives and hoped that they would be the lucky ones to take Maura as a secret lover. Sun said, you are kidding. If you like Maura, I quit. Hope you get what you want. After Sun quitted, Zhou was unwilling to quit but finally gave up after thinking of Davids background. He was afraid that he would be killed if he continued. Fay looked cloudy and didnt expect that David would involve. She didnt see his name on the list Dalton sent to her. David had a fiance whose family had a reputation in the City C. If David won the bid, his fiance would get trouble with his family and wouldnt let Maura go. However, Fay didnt dare to get David out of here. Fay said, 20 million, anyone else? She hoped that someone would say a price and taught David a lesson, but others lowered their heads and didnt want to take risks. 20 million once 20 million twice Fay nced at people in the court. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. 20 million, three 30 million. A light sound came out from, and the audience was silent for instance. Who dared to challenge David? People widened their eyes and looked back. A handsome young man came with a smile, and a sexy beauty followed him who was very gentle. Gavin? Many people took a deep breath. Why did hee? Davids yful expression was reced by seriousness. Fay was a little overwhelmed and didnt expect Gavin woulde. Even if Gavin was single, she didnt think he would like Maura. His family was the only super-rich family, and the richest man of the City C, Hans, was Gavins uncle. Hans didnt have children and liked Gavin very much. Gavin was outstanding, too, and was selected as the top ten young people in the city many times. He has amazing talent in the business and created Spring Wine, which had be the leading brand in the wine industry in five short years. He was a genius. David clenched his fists and asked with fear, Gavin, do you want topete with me? Compete? I think you misunderstood this word. I onlypete with persons who are at the same level as me. Do you think we are at the same level? Gavin continued, I will tell you. I will get Maura, and no one can stop me. No one dared to refute because Hans was the man behind Gavin. David clenched his teeth and felt shamed. David said deeply, Gavin, dont cross my line. Then say a price. I wont stop you, Gavin snorted and said. Ok, I pay 40 million, David said. David was a little crazy and didnt want to be beaten by Gavin. Gavin raised his brow and said, 50 million. 60 million, David said hoarsely. His eyes had turned red. Chapter 51 Provocation Chapter 51 Provocation Gavin Shen frowned. The stupid fool, David Zhang, dared to be against him! 70,000,000 yuan! Gavin gritted his teeth. Other people in the room began to hold their breaths. They knew that now, the two were not fighting for the auction item, but for braveness and faces! Both the two couldnt be convinced by the other! So it was bound to be a result for them, sess, or a big blow! 80,000,000 yuan! Gavin Shen, dont force me to be ruthless! David shouted, with craziness on his face. F**k you! Youre threatening me? Gavin was irritated. He bought one hundred million here today, but he didnt n to spend them all. He nned to spend at most twenty million, but out of his expectation, such a fool like David intended to fight with him to death! Gavin was quite in a dilemma. Youre right. Im threatening you. Did you say even god couldnt stop you? Haha, what an arrogant fool! David looked crazy, eyes full of blood streaks. Mr. Zhang and Mr. Shen, please calm down. Dont be... At this moment, Fay interrupted, intending to persuade. Obviously, the two were in madness, so whoever lost would vent his anger on Fay. Fay began to realize the danger. Even if she could auction for too much money, she wouldnt have any chance to take it. Shut up! Fays persuasion made Gavin feel ashamed. Did Fay think he couldnt win David? 99,999,999 yuan! David Zhang,e on! Gavin bit his lips and offered with red eyes. Mad! Totally mad! No one could expect that Gavin would offer 99,999,999! It was actually one hundred million! Who would spend one hundred million on a woman? David suddenly calmed down. Gavin Shen, youre the greatest! Greatest? Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Was it over? Wouldnt David continue to fight? People around here were stunned, so was Gavin. Looking at Davids calm and smiling face, he began to feel something wrong. Had he, been tricked? Had David been tricking him at the very beginning? Gavins face contorted. David Zhang, are you tricking me? What do you mean, Mr. Shen? David frowned. Its you who shouted to offer 99,999,999, not me. F**k you! So obviously, Gavin immediately realized that he had been tricked. Davids angry expression was just a mask, so was his crazy looking! Davids intention was to provoke him, to spend more money! Gavin felt furious. Who said David Zhang was just a useless Lothario? How insidious David was! Gavin was so regretful. It was one hundred million! Though he was rich, he couldnt spend money like that. The more uneptable was that he was fooled by a useless yboy! Mr. Shen, if you cant offer 99,999,999, you can swallow your words before. Then I offer 80,000,000 yuan to buy Miss. Maura. David provoked. F**k you! I can offer! Though Gavin knew he was fooled, it would be more ashamed to swallow his words before. Here, one hundred million! Gavin gritted his teeth, taking a ck golden bank card to Fay. Mr. Shen, its...too much. Fay smiled obsequiously. She didnt dare to take it at all. p! Gavin pped Fay, roaring. Take it! Do you want to fool me, as well? Mr. Shen, I dont! How dare me to fool you? Fay hurriedly shook her head. She had never expected that someone would give her one hundred million one day, but she dared not take it. Mrs. Sun, just take it. Its just a piece of cake for Mr. Shen. David smiled. He knew what Fay was afraid of. Fay was smart to know that Gavin would definitely revenge herter. p! Another p on Fays face. Bitch! Take it, or I kill you! Gavin threatened. David had the power to fool him, but how dare powerless Fay to ignore his order. OK, OK. Mr. Shen, please dont p me. Fay took the card with caution. People around feltplicated. No one had expected this farce. One hundred million had be such a hot potato that one forced the other to ept. Youve taken the money, so send Maura to Queens building tomorrow evening. If I dont see her tomorrow, you three should jump down from Queens building! Gavin red at Fay, Leah, and Dalton. Though he reached the goal today, he was not pleasant at all. And you! David Zhang, you dare to offend me, so youd better be ready for my revenge. Gavin threatened. He couldnt do anything to David here, because Davids family was influential. But he could y some little tricks to disgust Davidter. Alright, I shall see. Davidughed. Chapter 52 Young Master! Chapter 52 Young Master! This auction was finally over. As the guests left one after another, Fay could not hold any longer andy on the ground like a pool of soft mud. "It''s over, it''s so over..." Fay was too shaken and whispered. "Fay, haven''t you just earn a hundred million yuan? Why is it over?" Leah didn''t think too deeply, and she looked was very excited at the moment. It was a hundred million yuan; She had never seen so much money in her life. She didn''t expect her daughter was worth so much money. "If it wasn''t because of the garbage like Finn, Maura would have been married to a rich family. And for the past three years, I wouldn''t have to live in that tiny ce, climbing stairs all day, and I was tired like Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. a dog." Leahined for a while; But then her face showed a smile when she looked at the ck gold bank card in her hand. "Now it''s all right. Fay, I''ll give you ten million yuan of the hundred million yuan." Leah was generous this time, and she understood that if Fay wasn''t in the auction, not to mention a hundred million yuan, she couldn''t even get ten million yuan. "Crack" Suddenly, Fay pped Leah''s face, and five blood-red fingerprints appeared on Leah''s face. "You idiot! You''re so close to dead and you don''t even know it!" Fay was so angry; She thought that she was greedy enough, but Leah, an absolute idiot, was more greedy than her. Didn''t she know that the hundred million yuan from Gavin was impossible to earn? "Fay, why''d you hit me? What do you mean by that?" Leah covered her face with confusion, "Didn''t Gavin pay all the money already? What are you worried about?" "Do you dare to take Gavin''s money?" Fay bit her teeth and asked. "Why not?" Leah curled her lips, "I am his future mother-inw, he can''t do anything to me." "I gotta say, God has mercy. I''ve been tortured by Finn for three years. It''s time for me to enjoy happiness. So God has sent Gavin to me, the nephew of richest man in City C." "Wait till Maura marry into Shawn''s Family, I will be the mother-inw of the future richest man in City C. Ha ha ha, I never think of I will have a such brilliant future like this. Fay, please don''t forget to take time to visit me." Leah was envisioning her better life in the future. And she did not notice Fay''s desperate eyes. Fay thought: it''s hopeless. This idiot can not be saved anymore. If it were only ten or twenty million yuan, Gavin might be more generous and give Leah money. But that a hundred million yuan! To get those one hundred million yuan, they set a trap for Gavin. If Gavin were a bit more narrow- minded, he would think that it was a trap made by them who united with David. So that Gavin would take revenge for sure. David had his family to support him, but what about them? Who was going to back them up? Scott? He''s probably going to pretend that he didn''t even know them at that time. Fay was very remorseful; This time, she was like lifted a stone and hit her foot. She wanted to recruit a sheep into the door, but identally, she hired a wolf. Now the wolf wanted to eat people, and no one was able to save them. She could only put her hope on Maura; She hoped that Maura could make Gavin satisfied, then Gavin would not take any action to revenge. At this time, David took his Ukrainian girl to go out and went straight into the underground parking lot. He dialed a number when he saw no one was around. "Young master, as you expected. The idiot Gavin is here." David''s expression became extremely respectful, and it was not as cynical as before. If someone saw David''s expression and attitude at this time, he would be absolutely surprised. What was the identity of the person that could make the master of Zhang''s Family became so respectful? "Alright, how much did he pay in the end?" The voice on the other phone was a little indifferent as if everything was expected. "99.99 million!" David replied. "Great, David. You''ve done a good job." Finn''s mouth raised a smile; The decision of sending David to do things for him ended up very well. It was absolutely a great trick. "Thank you for yourpliment, I''m extremely ttered. Young master. It''s all because you taught me so well." David''s manner became more and more respectful. Although there was apliment in his words, his deep admiration was also truly existed. After he told Finn the list of people who would participate in the auction, Finn expected that Gavin would definitely go there, and Gavin would be hell- bent on winning. At that time, after calling out 20 million yuan, David was still a little nervous. He thought that Finn would have predicted wrong, and Gavin would not show up. Unexpectedly, Gavin actually appeared at the There was no difference from what Finn had expected. Later on, things went as nned. Following Finn''s orders, he yed a lot of tricks in front of Gavin, which cost Gavin paid 70 million yuan more. Finn was the person who made very exact predictions! David seldom admired the same-age person except for Finn. "David, you don''t have to be so modest. If you didn''t y well or show your ws, Gavin wouldn''t be cheated." Finn smiled and said. Finn started to arrange his n secretly when he knew Leah decided to auction Maura; After discovering that Gavin was on the list of all buyers, Finn guessed that Gavin would never give up this opportunity to take revenge on him. Gavin would definitely participate in the auction. In order to punish Gavin, Finn used his power in Zhang''s Family to let David participate in the auction. Punished Gavin was not the only thing to do, but also to maintain the stability of the situation. Finn wouldn''t just watch his stupid mother-inw sell Maura to other people beyond his control. The reason that Finn decided to sell Maura to Gavin because Gavin was stupid enough; Finn had enough confidence that he won''t let Gavin touch Maura, even once. Otherwise, even if someone offered 10 billion yuan today, Finn would make David pay 100 million more than that person. It was all because Maura was priceless to Finn! "By the way, Young master, I have found out that the whole thing is led by Fay, and she has got something on Mrs. Lin..." David said. He could understand why Finn was not going to punish Leah, but he was confused that why Finn was not going to punish Fay. "What is that?" Finn asked curiously. "Er..." David seemed to have a bone in the throat. "Tell me, nothing need to be hided." Finn said with a bitter smile that he had probably guessed what it was. Chapter 53 Are You Crazy Chapter 53 Are You Crazy "So this was the case. After Mrs. Shawn and Mr. Shawn married, she still had an affair with Mack, her lover during university time, and their rtionship was good. But after graduating from university, Mrs.Shawn marries Mr. Shawn instead." David started speaking. "Under Mack''s grief, gambling is the way for him to get rid of all of his worries. In the end, he became a gambler and lost all of his property. After Mrs. Shawn gave birth to Miss Maura, she met Mack by ident. Perhaps it is due to the guild, so she cheated her husband and revived those old feelings for Mack." he continued. "During this period, Mack also managed to ask Mrs. Shawn to lend him money, and she did it for him. In the end, Fay somehow found out about this matter, and she used it to threaten Mrs. Shawn" David only says a few sentences, but it would finally clear out the situation. Finn frowned. This matter involved Maura, so it would not be easy to handle then. Leah Lin is still Maura''s mother, after all, it will be aplete blow on Maura once she knew that her mother was having an affair with another man. We will never know whether she can withstand it or not. "I will find a way to fix this situation, but you should first find someone who could watch over Mack, do not let him do any harm to Maura," as Finn ordered. This kind of close family matter is one of the hardest matters. He had to take care of Maura, but he also can not be too cruel to Leah, he had to find a way to conceal this matter for the time being. N?velDrama.Org content. "Yes, young master," David nodded respectfully. There is a sound of the door being opened, and Finn quickly hangs up the phone, Mauria was back. She stayed in Spring Hills for the past two days, so she doesn''t know that the outside world has turned upside down. But after returning today, her eyes were a little red. Obviously, The paper couldn''t hold it''s fire, and she already knew what Leah Lin did. "What do you want to eat, and I will make it for you," Finn asked with a smile. "Finn" Maura clenched her teeth, and her beautiful eyes started turning red. Finn got up, and took Maura on his arms, and said softly: "I know what you want to say, but you know, that I do not mind those." "But, everyone outside said that you" Maura''s face is full of grievances. In this world, she is the only one who knows how great the man in front of her is, and he is not trash at all. "Their mouth belongs to them, they can say whatever they want, it is all good as long as you did not think the same as them." Finn smiled, he is not generous, but in his opinion, it is not necessary to worry about what a group of ants is thinking about. "yeah." Maura gently buried her head on Finn''s shoulder and murmured: "Finn, why do you treat me so well?" "Because you are the angel sent by heaven to save me..." Finn''s eye crossed a touch of nostalgia. Three years ago, he was chased and injured to death by Chen''s family. When he was seriously injured, he was taken back to Shawn''s family by Grant. Leah Lin was about to chase him out of that house, saying that he would bring bad luck when he stayed at Shawn''s family. At that time, Grant also hesitated and regretted his choice to take Finn home. In case something went wrong with Finn, he is afraid that his troubles are not a small one. It was only Maura, who stood out from the crowds and wanted him to stay. It wasn''t Maura that fell in love with Finn, but she couldn''t have the heart. Because by kicking him out when he was still heavily injured is no different from killing Finn. This way, Finn finally stayed. During the half month of his injury, Maura took care of him like a nanny, carefully taking care of him until he recovered. It can be said that Finn''sMaura saved Finn''s life. At that time, Finn fell in love with the cold-hearted Maura. He resolutely stayed with the Xia family for Maura''s sake. Even the idea of seeking revenge from Chen''s family faded away. "By the way, you never told me. why three years ago you suffered so much injury..." Maura asked. This is the question she had kept at the bottom of her heart for three years. Especially in recent days, Finn continued to show his ability to tell people that he is different from ordinary people. It made her more curious about what Finn had experienced three years ago. Why did he get badly injured, and also, was Finn, just an ordinary orphan kid? Finn sighed. He knew that Maura would ask sooner orter. But he didn''t expect that this day would Are you an illegitimate child of Chen''s family? Or the sessor of Chen''s family? As Finn was in trouble, Maura''s phone rang, and the caller ID was Leah Lin. Maura coldly answers the call. You could hear Leah''s excited voice from the phone: "Daughter, Mommy wants to tell you good news!" "What good news?" Maura pressed her lips tightly and asked coldly. "Mom has found you another man, and this man is a hundred times better than that useless Finn..." "Mom, that''s enough!" Maura interrupted coldly. "I have told you from a long time ago that I will not leave Finn." "Maura!" Leah screamed and started speaking angrily: "What''s so good of that loser? He can''t tter you, left alone giving you glory and wealth to make you worry-free from food and clothes, why do you hang tight on him?" "Because he loves me and I love him, does this reason satisfy you?" Maura replied lightly. "Love? You can eat love! Can love let you drive a luxury car and live in a luxury home!" Leah resentfully continued: "Do you know who the man managed to find this time?" "I don''t know, and I not even interested to know!" Maura answered coldly. Leah was very angry and said: "His name is Gavin, you can find out what his identity is. The nephew of Hans, the richest man of C city, and Shen''s family''s future sessors! Gavin could just dump away that useless Finn in any way!" "If you can marry Gavin, don''t mention this life, but you can eat and drink without worry even in the next life," Leah said excitedly. In her opinion, no woman can have this kind of excellent opportunity and marry the heir of the richest man. Heirs of the United States, not all girls are getting such an opportunity. "Are you done? If you are done, I will be hanging up on you." "Maura, what do you mean!" Leah exploded again, she expressed her feelings, and Maura didn''t bother to listen to any of her words. "Do you know how much effort I have done, to find Gavin, the heir of the richest man here?". "It has nothing to do with me," Maura answers coldly then hangs up the phone directly. "Beep" Leah was so angry that she threw the phone on the ground, and Fay''s expression next to her is "This bitch is out of her mind already! She did not want to marry Gavin, the second generation of the richest family. She will follow Finn''s footprint by being a loser sooner orter." as Fay swore. From her perspective, any woman who has a brain would indeed choose Gavin instead of Finn. Chapter 54 Do You Trust Me? Chapter 54 Do You Trust Me? It must be that coward, Finn, who incited Maura to be such foolish. If I could know this, I wouldnt have agreed with Grant to take that coward to my home! Leah said with repentance. She should have let Finn die outside. Dontin about this. Youd better think how to persuade Maura to meet Gavin Shen tomorrow. Fay was worried. If Gavin didnt saw Maura tomorrow, he would put his anger on them. I have one more try. Leah sighed, then she called Maura. Maura, I apologize first. It was my mistake not to care about your feelings. Leahs voice sounded soft. She knew Mauras character. Maura was the kind of person who was easy to be moved but hard to be forced. Maura Shawn frowned, ufortable about Leahs tone. I hope you can understand I do these all for you. You know our familys situation well. Your grandfather doesnt care about your father and give a little share to us every year. Though you tried so hard to make the contract of Spring Hill project, your grandfather still wants to take all the money and leave little to us. As for Finn...he is really not promising. His sry is so little that he even cant afford your make-up. You know that women need money to keep their young faces. So I made the decision for you. Gavin Shen is a good man. Maura, trust me. I wont do harm to you. Maura sighed. She couldnt understand why Leah always connected love with money. Couldnt she have real love without money? Mom, I know you do this for me, but I dont want to divorce Finn. Besides, I think you should give Finn an opportunity. He will change. Maura didnt listen to Leah but wanted to persuade Leah to change her attitude towards Finn Chen. Leah bit her lips. She couldnt believe that coward, Finn, would make changes. But now, she had to lie. All right, Maura, I can give Finn an opportunity, but I hope you can also give me an opportunity. No matter you like Gavin or not,e to see him tomorrow, OK? If you still insist on staying with Finnter, Ill never bother you again. Leahs idea was simple. Her task was to send Maura to Gavin, and what would happen next had nothing to do with her. She believed Gavin had enough means to persuade Maura. Mom, I said, I have no interest in Gavin. I wont go! Maura frowned. Why Leah insisted on asking her to meet Gavin? Maura was Finns wife. It would certainly be a shame for Finn if she dated another man. Maura! Im begging you! Meet Gavin tomorrow, OK? Leah begged. If Maura refused, Leah could only Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. wait for Gavins revenge. Mom, do you cover something? Maura doubted. Leah used to be dominant, but this time, she was so humble, making Maura doubtful. Finn sighed. Maura didnt know that she had already been sold by her mother. Maura, I...I took Gavins money. Leah was embarrassed. She knew it was shameful. How much? Maura gritted her teeth. One hundred million, Leah answered in a low voice. Maura was shocked, her face turning pale quickly. She knew what it meant. Gavin had spent so much money, so his intention couldnt just be to meet her. He must have some dirty ns. Mom! To be honest, what deal have you made with Gavin? Maura asked with fury. She was so innocent that she couldnt imagine that Leah would be crazy enough to sell her virgin night. No...no deal. Maura, Gavin...just wants to see you. Leah didnt dare to speak the truth. How could he spend one hundred million just to see me? Mom, do you think Im a fool? Maura cried. She now began to realize what Leah had done, but she was still unwilling to believe it. Leah was speechless. Mom, return the money to Gavin right now! Then I can forget this. Maura said coldly. She was not stupid. She knew her value. She had nothing outstanding except for her beautiful face. Maura, I cant do that. Ive made a contract with Gavin. He only needs you, not money. If he doesnt see you tomorrow, he wont let me go... Leah said in a small voice. Even if she could return the money, she wouldnt do that at such a critical moment. It was one hundred million! Finn couldnt earn so much money all his life! I said, I! Will! Not! Go! Maura shouted. Leah cried. Maura, please save me. If you dont see him tomorrow, I have to spend my rest life in prison. Though I did wrong, you cant be so ruthless... Maura was furious, tears flowing down from her face. She couldnt hear what Leah said next. She was deeply immersed in great disappointment. Finn sighed. He knew now how hard Maura was. It was a choice between the mother, who had raised her for more than 20 years, and the husband, who she loved and prepared to spend all the rest life with. Maura, do you trust me? Finn smiled. He would never let Maura in a dilemma, never. Maura stared at Finn. It was the third time Finn asked her this question. Every time after Finn asked, the difficulties in front of her could be handled immediately, bringing her unbelievable surprise. So, it would still be like that this time? Chapter 55 Idiot Chapter 55 Idiot "Believe me. Just go to see Gavin Shen. I will protect you." Finn Chen said, he didn''t tell Maura Shawn the truth, because he wanted to teach Leah, Fay Sun and her son a lesson to stop set up Maura again in the future. "Hmmm." Maura nodded softly. Her heart was not made of stone. Naturally, she couldn''t watch Leah spend the rest of her life in prison. However, since she chose Leah, Finn would be wronged. "Thank you, Finn." Maura sincerely hugged Finn. She had never felt that Finn was so important to her. In this world, only Finn would support her without hesitation. Other men would not be so generous. "I will go there tomorrow, but I hope this is the first time and thest time!" A momentter, Maura called Leah. After this time, Maura no longer owed Leah anything. If Leah were blinded by benefits and tried to make profits from her, she would never be merciful again. Hearing Maura agreed, Leah became thrilled immediately. "Maura, believe mom, Gavin will never let you down. Dress beautifully tomorrow." Leah also wanted Maura to perform well then, but Maura hung up the phone. Leah was not angry, either. As long as Maura agreed, Gavin would be the one who had a headache. Fay beside Leah was rxed too. "By the way, Leah, call Finn again and threaten this waste. I am afraid that he will find a way to stop Maura." Fay said. "OK, I''ll make a call now." Leah also had some misgivings about Finn, fearing Finn''s would make trouble. Finn just returned to the bedroom when his telephone rang. Seeing the caller was Leah, Finn was not surprised, pressed the answer button. "Finn, is my daughter with you?" Leah asked coldly, treating Finn--her tone wouldn''t be good. "No." Finn squinted his eyes, saying. "Nice. I think you already know that Maura is going to see Young Master Shen tomorrow." Leah was very direct and didn''t care what Finn thought. "Yes, I know." Finn was fooling around. "Well, listen: Maura will be a woman with Gavin Shen in the future. Whether you agree or not, this will not change. Tomorrow is her first date with Gavin. You''d better not bother them!" "Of course, if you insist on making trouble and want to die, I won''t stop you. You should be clear about who Young Master Shen is. If he wants to kill you, it will be as simple as crushing an ant." Leah threatened wildly. Did he know how different he was from Gavin? Gavin was the nephew of City C''s richest man, and Finn was only a delivery man. There''s noparison at all. "Mom, it''s good that you don''t say this. When you say this, I want to test it. How powerful is Gavin Shen? He can kill me like crushing an ant." Finn smiled evilly--Leah should behave herself and stop provoking him, but Leah just took it hard and threatened him, which made Finn unhappy. "You waste, you want to die?!" Leah''s face changed greatly. Finn, a waste. How dared him even ignore Gavin Shen. "I tell you, Finn, don''t take it hard. Gavin is the close nephew of the richest man in City Z. You can''t imagine the power he has. If you dare to provoke him, he will make your life worse than death!" Leah N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. added. She was afraid that Finn took it hard and made trouble at a critical moment because she would be in great trouble too. "Leaving me painful to death?" Finn smiled disdainfully, even Hans Shen, the richest man in City C, dared not say this in front of him, not to mention his nephew. "Well, Finn, I''ll give you 100,000 yuan. Just take it as the break-up fee between you and Maura. Take this money. Go as far as you can. Don''t bother Maura again." It seemed that Leah was doing charity. Originally, she would not give Finn a penny, but now, Finn suddenly went crazy, and she had to take out 100,000 yuan to appease Finn. "100,000 yuan?" Finn sneered repeatedly--did Leah indeed take him as a fool? Gavin gave Leah a hundred million yuan, and she wanted to take 100,000 yuan to waive him off. "Why? Too little for you?" Leah frowned and said with disgust, "Finn, don''t be greedy. 100,000 yuan is enough. You can''t earn so much money in two years as a delivery boy." "Mom, should I thank you?" Finn asked sarcastically. It seemed that Leah didn''t recognize Finn''s sarcasm. Instead, she said confidently, "You should indeed thank me. If there is no Gavin, you will never realize that you are such a waste, and you indeed not worthy of my daughter." "So, Gavin is worthy?" Finn asked. "You don''t say. Gavin is more than enough for Maura." Leah seemed to take it for granted. In her opinion, Maura''s marriage to Gavin was a huge blessing for Maura. "Idiot!" Finn coldly spit out that word, in his case, Maura was priceless, but in the eyes of greedy Leah, Maura had be goods of little value. Even as for Gavin, this kind of garbage, Leah felt he was more than enough for Maura. "You are a waste. Who are you calling an idiot?! What qualifications do you have to scold me!" Leah''s voice was so sharp. Once upon a time, Finn, a loser, didn''t even dare to breathe in Leah''s front. Now Finn dared to scold her for being an idiot. How could she ept this? "Qualification?" Finn sneered and said, "After tomorrow, you will know what qualifications I have. I will let you know that your life''s luckiest thing is to have a good daughter like Maura." "You loser, what do you mean?" Leah''s heart was a little uneasy. She always felt that Finn was very confident, but she didn''t understand where Finn''s confidence came. After all, His opponent was not ordinary people, but Gavin, a real super-rich second generation. "Beep--." Finn hung up the phone directly. "This loser dares to hang up my phone!" Leah was angry again. "Fay, what do you mean by hisst remark?" Leah asked uneasily. "It''s just bragging." Fay smiled disdainfully. "Do you think this waste will have any cards? If he did, he wouldn''t have been a dog in your house for three years." "You''re right." Leah felt relieved again. Chapter 56 Proud Leah Chapter 56 Proud Leah "Ha-ha, you''re going to be Shen''s mother-inw. Never forget my help." Fay Sunughed. She was a little jealous of Leah. Although Leah was stupid, she was quite lucky--she gave birth to a good daughter, valued by Gavin. It confirmed the statement, "When a man gets to the top, all his friends and rtions get there with him." Even the status of the whole Shawn Family would rise. "Fay, you may rest assured. Even though I forget anyone, I will never forget you." Leah was in a good mood. After tomorrow, she would be a richdy. She wanted those who looked down on her before to be regretful! Early the next morning, the hot news spread in the streets of City C. Gavin, the nephew of City C''s richest man, might marry Maura Shawn! This news was exciting. Gavin and Maura were celebrities in City C. One was the prince charming in hundreds of millions of girls'' hearts. He was not only quite handsome but also super-rich. The other one was the first beauty in City C, who was beautiful and an able woman in business and countless young men''s dream lover. In addition to the perfect match, people couldn''t think of other words to describe the two''s marriage. However, there were also rumors that Finn and Maura were not divorced. Yet, Gavin would marry Maura in front of Finn. To put it bluntly, he would give Finn a tant cuckold in front of the whole city. Many people began to sympathize with Finn. When a man was in a situation like this, it was unfortunate enough: Other man took a fancy to his wife, but he could do nothing to stop it. Of course, many people ridiculed Finn. After all, the waste''s name of Finn had long been deeply rooted in people''s hearts, so it was normal that he lost Maura, such a beauty. After the news reached the Shawn Family, all the people were uneasy. "Gavin Shen likes Maura?!" Sara Shawn looked incredulous. She was thest person to ept this matter. Since childhood, she had beenpared everything with Maura. In front of Maura, her only advantage was that her husband, Sid Zhao, was far better than Maura''s waste husband. But today, someone told her that Maura was going to marry the nephew of the richest man. That was Gavin, and one hundred Sid couldn''t match him. "Well, I don''t know how that bitch hooked up with Gavin again." Hank Shawn looked gloomy. He had been quite ufortable when Maura became the project leader of Spring Hill. Now, if Maura married Gavin, there''s nothing left for him. "Is Gavin Shen blind?! He even like Maura, rotten goods! "Sara growled. She didn''t understand why Maura had been lucky in thest month. Maura became the project leader of Spring Hill. Now she was Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. going to marry a rich man. In that case, Maura would look down upon Sara forever. "This bitch, she must bewitch Gavin through ttery," Hank said it viciously. In the whole Shawn Family, he offended Maura most. If Maura indeed married Gavin Shen, he would suffer. "What should I do now? Can you find Gavin and say a few bad words about Maura in front of him? Let him give up the idea of marrying Maura Shawn??" Sara asked uneasily. "Do you think Gavin is a fool? He must know our rtionship with that bitch so that he won''t believe us! Maybe he thought we were ndering that bitch." "Now, we have to say something nice to that bitch. Otherwise, when she bes a wealthy housewife in Shen Family, she will not let you and me go," Hank said it unwillingly. Once Maura became Gavin''s wife, she would think nothing of Scott Shawn, let alone Hank. "What about Finn, that loser? Does he have to watch this bitch marry Gavin? "Sara thought of Finn again, and she hoped that Finn would make some trouble for Gavin. "Finn?" Hao bit his teeth." This waste only dared to be rude in front of us. When he met Gavin, he didn''t even dare to speak one word. Maybe this time, he is the one who tried to send Maura to Gavin." "No doubt. This waste''s favorite thing is to send his wife to another man''s bed." Sara could onlyfort herself in this way. At the same time, Scott, who was sitting in the office, was also surprised. In theory, he should be happy when Maura married Gavin, but he was not pleased. He knew very well that when he was dealing with Maura and Hank, he favored Hank, so Maura was bound to hate him. If Maura were petty, she would use the Shen Family''s power to obstruct the Shawn Family after marriage. It drove Scott crazy. At this time, even he had to find a way to repair his rtionship with Maura. In desperation, Scott called Leah. His tone on the phone was extremely kind and told Leah that she could ask for anything. The Shawn Family would do their best to help her, and he only hoped that Maura would serve Gavin well. It was the only chance for Shawn''s Family to win. Leah was also very proud over there--the leader of the Shawn Family called her personally. Leah didn''t even dare to think about before, but now it indeed happened. Leah felt that she was quite wise this time--marrying Maura to Gavin was the best decision she ever made. After hanging up the phone, Scott sighed again. This time, the Shawn Family was going to change. Scott couldn''t help but think of Finn. In theory, Finn was still Maura''s nominal husband. When Maura and Gavin get married, Finn should do something. But unexpectedly, Finn had no news, as if Finn was invisible, which made Scott puzzled. He still couldn''t understand Finn, especially after thest Spring Hill incident. Scott felt enormous energy hidden in Finn, and this energy was even so great that he couldn''t imagine it! Others in the Shawn Family, also called Leah and congratted her, which was also regarded as ttering Leah in advance. However, they didn''t have as many ideas as Scott. From beginning to end, no one cared about Finn. Those people even thought that if Finn was smart, he should try hard to please Maura. Maybe Maura could give Finn some profit after getting married to Gavin, for she and Finn once had been a couple. Chapter 57 Live Broadcasting Dating Chapter 57 Live Broadcasting Dating In a blink of an eye, it came to the next night. Gavin Shen directly booked the Western Restaurant on the top floor of the Queen Building with deep pockets. Besides, He also invited a professional band to perform, which was spectacr. Simultaneously, several well-known outdoor anchors of City C also appeared on the scene, cing live broadcast equipment in every restaurant corner. There was no doubt that Gavin invited these outdoor anchors. His purpose was simple, that is, to make it public. He wanted to make full use of his 100 million yuan! Finn Chen cuckolded him, so he had to return it to Finn! Especially return it tantly in front of the whole city! Gavin was so vengeful. If he didn''t do it, he would never feelfortable. There were several bottles of expensive red wine on the long table in the middle of the restaurant. Gavin sat in a chair, took a sip of the red wine in his cup, and put the ss gently on the table, with thoughtful eyes. The red candle flickered. Tonight, he was dressed in a ck tuxedo, with a tall and straight figure and a handsome appearance, which looked quite aristocratic. After this scene was uploaded to the live broadcast room, many girls started toment "husbands" on the barrage. The live broadcast room mood was very high, and before Maura, the protagonist showed up, 100,000 spectators had gathered up. It was because of the status of Gavin and Maura, both of whom were not ordinary people. Gavin Shen was the nephew of Hans Shen, the richest man in City C, and the Shen Family''s future heir. People didn''t see much of him. Many people in City C just knew that there was a super-rich second generation in City C, but they didn''t know what his face. And Maura, although her status was inferior to Gavin''s, her topicality was not inferior to that of Gavin, even better than him. The title of the First Beauty in City C alone would make many people who wanted to see her real face enter the live broadcast room. Besides, City C''s Daily reported Maura a few days ago, which made many ordinary people wonder who this Maura was. It would inspire heated back-and-forth when two people dated. Before the date started, the barrage in the live broadcast room was rolling dizzyingly. "Young master Shen is simply the richest man. I usually can''t even book a seat at the Western Restaurant on the top floor of the Queen Building. He books a whole floor, and the booking fee is more than one million." "Huh, such a hick. Look at theyout in the restaurant, the lights, the fresh flowers shipped from outside. None of these things are cheaper than the booking fee." "There are also Paradise Bands performing, and their performance fees are not low at least 1.5 million yuan." "Wow, in this way, Gavin spent nearly five million for this date!" "Five million is enough for me to buy two or three suites. Sure enough, we poor people can never imagine the world of rich people." Many viewers were surprised by Gavin''s deep pockets. After seeing thements on the bullet screen, Gavin smiled disdainfully. Huh, a bunch of pitiful losers, 5 million was huge? If they knew that he had spent 100 million yuan on Maura''s first night''s auction, they would be surprised, and their eyeballs would fall off. "Suddenly, I am curious about Maura Shawn. What does she look like, and I wondered whether she was worthy of it." "I heard that she was gorgeous, not inferior to some female stars, but unfortunately, married a waste husband." "Yes, her husband is a deliveryman. They have been married for three years and have been sleeping in separate rooms. Maura is still a virgin." "How can there be such a cowardly man in the world? He is such a waste!" "You may not know that this waste has no money to buy a car, so he lied to his wife''s money to buy a car." "Is it true?" Seeing that the audience in the live broadcast room began to scold Finn crazily, Gavin smiled evilly. This scene was what he expected to see. He wanted to cuckold Finn and ruin his reputation and let Finn be ashamed of walking on the streets of City C in the future! Gavin raised his wrist again and nced at his watch. It was only fifteen minutes from the appointed time. He was curious that Finn would note with Maura. "I heard that Maura had not divorced her waste husband until now." "It must be the waste, Finn, who doesn''t want to divorce Maura since she is famous now." "Hum, what can he do if he doesn''t want to divorce? Now Gavin has a crush on Maura. Does he dare to say no to Gavin?" "Right. Gavin wants to cuckold him, and he must endure it, and maybe thank Gavin." "Hey, does the crap dare toe over tonight? After all, Maura is still his wife in name. His wife is dating another man, can he bear it? " "Other men certainly can''t endure, but this loser must endure! He must be afraid toe over tonight." "I also bet that he didn''t dare toe over. Suppose he dared toe over. I will give away ten super- runs. Remembered my ID." "I''ll join you. If the waste dares toe over, I will stand on my head and eat shit!" Gavin smiled happily, but he felt a bit sorry in his heart. If Finn indeed became a little puss-head, it would be boring. He intended to mock Finn in front of hundreds of thousands of spectators and let Finn kneel for mercy and then take Maura to the hotel, get a room, and sleep with Maura. This process was perfect. If Finn didn''te, he would lose so much fun. Ten minutester, the elevator door on the top floor of the Queen Building opened. Maura took Finn''s arm and appeared in the sight of people. Today, Maura was pure without makeup, wearing light yellow casual clothes. Even so, when she N?velDrama.Org content. appeared, the whole broadcasting room was buzzing. She''s so beautiful! Those so-called online celebrities with heavy makeup and using beautifying filters were not on the same level as Maura at all. Both their appearances and temperaments, those were nothingpared to Maura. She was like lotus appearing just above the water, beingfortable and natural. Maura was such a beauty! Elegant and clean! "I didn''t know we still have such a beautiful woman in City C." "Before, I thought that the so-called original beauty in City C was probably a gimmick. After seeing her, I feel that the title is not worthy of this goddess Shawn." "I envy Young Master Shen, and I also want to be a rich second generation." "Goddess, don''t get married. Wait for me to buy the lottery!" Chapter 58 Wine and Beer Chapter 58 Wine and Beer Gavins eyes turned bright. He had heard Laura Xu spoke of Maura before, but at that moment, he put all his attention on Laura. But today, Gavin realized that Maura was much more attractive than Laura. Gavin thought he should have to make a rtionship with Maura so that perhaps they might have done something interesting together. Gavin began to be jealous of Finn Chen, who could make rtionships with both the two beautiful N?velDrama.Org content. women, Maura and Laura. Maura, you look so beautiful today... Hand reached, Gavin intended to shake hands with Maura, but Maura ignored him, just walking by him without noticing. Gavin felt embarrassed, the smile on his face iced. How could this bitch treat him like this? Hadnt Leah told her that she belonged to him now? Gavin took a deep breath, preparing to sit. But then he found Finn sitting on his seat. Who allows you to sit here? Pointing at Finn, Gavin shouted. He had only prepared two chairs, one for himself, and the other for Maura. Even if Finn came with Maura, he had to stand and watch Gavin and Maura have dinner together. But Maura ignored his intention to shake hands, and Finn took the advantage to sit on his seat. Did it mean that Gavin, the host should stand to eat? Did you write your name on the chair? Finn felt Gavins little tricks boring. You... Gavin was irritated. It seemed to be so stingy to drive Finn out, so he just had to ask the waiter to take another chair between Finns and Mauras. Meanwhile, the people who watched the live video were more than one million, so rare situation in outdoor live video. How can this cowarde here? Where are the people who swore to eat shit if Finnes? Finn is so shameless. Doesnt he feel ufortable to watch his wife dating another man? Thats not shameless, but cowardly! Gavin was pleased by the livements. It could be fine for Finnsing. Gavin could tread Finn under his foot in Mauras face. Thus Maura would realize who was the one deserved her. Gavin beckoned to waiters, and then some waiters came with various delicate meals. A waiter came to serve the wine. Gavin signaled him to serve only two sses, one for himself, the other for Maura, and none for Finn. Finn, do you know what brand the wine is? Gavin shook the ss. No. Finn didnt want to speak more. You definitely dont know. Its La Romanee-Conti from Paris, with a reserve of only one thousand bottles, so valuable. Gavins tone sounded noble. Finn felt funny. He remembered that in Chens cer, above one hundred bottlesy there, and no one took it importantly. Seeing Finns silence, Gavin snorted. Do you know why I asked the waiter not to serve you the wine? You think it will be wasted to put it in my mouth. Finn smiled. Gavin was surprised. You know yourself well. Indeed, even if I let you drink it, you cant find its value. People like you can only deserve the cheap beer. Gavin sneered, beckoning. Give him a crate of beer. Yes, Mr. Shen. Wait, please give me a crate of beer, as well. At this moment, Maura spoke. She hadnt looked at the wine ever. The waiter looked at Gavin with the inquiry. Gavin was irritated. Why such a bitch ignored La Romanee-Conti but chose to drink cheap beer with that cowardly Finn? Maura, you like beer, too? You should tell me before to ask people to take a few bottles of premium beer. Waiter, serve us some beer. Restraining the anger in his heart, Gavin looked gentle. Yes, Mr. Shen. Wiping away the cold sweat on his head, the waiter hurriedly left. Finn felt Gavin funny. Such a fool could never know why Mauras attitude towards him was so cold. Finn had taken good care of Maura for more than three years. Though Finn was poor, Maura could definitely felt Finns love and sincerity, so how could Maura keep the same deep feelings to another man? Gavin was, indeed, confused. Leah had promised that Maura would definitely choose him, but why Maura intended to help Finn now? Actually, even Leah, Mauras mother, didnt know Maura well. Leah thought Maura would choose the better one. Just let Gavin humiliate Finn much. As long as Maura saw Finn useless, she would definitely choose Gavin. But Leah didnt make sense of Mauras real thought. No matter how perfect other men were, Maura wouldnt take them in her heart. The only one in her heart was just Finn Chen. Chapter 59 For Alice Chapter 59 For Alice The waiter returning, holding a crate of beer in his arms, making Gavin more anxious. Things had totally gotten off track. Maura, I heard Mrs. Shawn said that youre interested in the piano? Gavin had to choose another n. He had asked about Mauras hobbies before. Since he knew that Maura was interested in the piano, he specially went to learn it. Maura frowned, and then nodded. Though she didnt want to talk with Gavin, she couldnt behave so obviously. Otherwise, Gavin would put his anger on Leah. Gavin smiled. Great, I like the piano, too. I also know much about the piano. To study it, I went to Europe a few years ago and found a teacher to teach me a lot. Do you mind me ying it for you? Actually, Maura minded, but Gavin didnt give her any chance to refuse. He went to the stage in the center of the restaurant, where an expensive piano stood. Gavin had prepared it deliberately. Since he couldnt move Maura by money, so by skills. Anyway, it seemed to be nothing else women liked. Gavin sat on the chair, and the cameras were aimed at him. Mr. Shen is so handsome when hes ying the piano! He looks so professional, even the same as many piano masters. Maura is so lucky to meet such a wealthy and capable man like Mr. Shen. The people who were watching the live video began to tter Gavin. Gavin took a deep breath. He was actually good at the piano and had made many nobledies love him with this. He was confident enough to let Maura know his excellent talent! It was For Alice, which Beethovenposed in 1810 for his girl student, one of the top ten famous piano music in the world. It was difficult, so since Gavin dare to choose it, he must have prepared a lot. The music sounded excellent. Maura frowned. She had also studied a lot on the piano. She had to admit that Gavins music was quite excellent. From the rhythm to the intonation, Gavin seemed to deal with them with no problem. Some musicians sitting in this restaurant also appreciated Gavins music. They clearly knew how difficult this music was, so they could feel more shocks about Gavins talent. The people who were watching the live video were all shocked. They didnt know much about the piano, but they could hear if the music was fair-sounding. Mr. Shen is qualified to attend the pianopetitions. He is so great. Are children in rich families all great like him? It moves me so much! The music finished, Gavin stood up and gently bowed to the audiences. N?velDrama.Org content. He stepped down the stage. Maura, what do you think about my music? Gavin looked confident. He yed so perfectly. With Mauras abilities, even if there were some little ws, she couldnt find it. Too many. Maura didnt speak, but Finn smiled. Gavin was confused. What is too many? I mean, your ws were too many when you yed, Finn said. In Finns eyes, Gavins skills were just so so. Gavin could only fool the ordinary but would show his shorings clearly in real masters faces. You coward, do you know about the piano? Gavin was irritated. How dared Finn Chen doubt his skills in ying the piano? This worm even shouldnt touch the piano, so how could Finn say that he had too many ws? You think I dont know about the piano, right? Finn sneered. He didnt do better in martial art than in ying the piano. Since he learned to y the piano from his three, he spent too much time practicing the piano. His teacher was just his mother, Irene Su. Irene had been well-known as the most reputable musician twenty years ago. Just with her excellent skills, the young master in Chens family, Hand Chen, had fallen in love with her. But their love was not permitted by Chens family, so they regarded Finn Chen as the illegitimate child. Though Irene lived hard in Chens Family, she raised and taught Finn well. Irene taught all her skills to Finn and asked Finn to learn a martial art. It was just the hard experience that made Finn so strong. Finns skills in the piano wereparable with the reputable musician of the world! Gavin wanted to win him in ying the piano, which was to teach fish to swim! Chapter 60 For Alice 2 Chapter 60 For Alice 2 You know the piano? Well, so you can say whats the problem is with my ying. Gavin Shen asked coldly. He knew Finn Chen well. Finn was just a delivery man who had no chance to learn the piano. Maura frowned. She thought Finn was too enraged by Gavins behaviors. She had lived with Finn for three years, so she knew well that Finn even hadnt touched the piano. Even if Finn really knew about it, he must know just so little. Gavin was skilled, so Finn definitely couldnt find Gavins ws. Finn was asking for shame, Maura thought. Are you sure to let me say? Finn squinted. Say it! Finn sighed. Or youre just fooling us... Gavin intended to mock, but Finn spoke at this moment. Its A minor and G major in the prelude, and you yed it much more slowly. You yed wrong the seventh the ninth sybles in the middle... Gavins face changed. He knew Finn was right! Indeed, he yed wrong in the prelude! Then, the ws Finn pointed out endless were all true! Even a few of them didnt be found by himself! Gavins face turned pale, cold sweat flowing from his forehead. Did this worm really know much about the piano? Even his teacher couldnt find such a lot of ws! Did Finn know much more than Gavins teacher? Do you need more? Finn sneered. There were still many he didnt say. You...how do you find that? Gavin swallowed with shocks. You yed so terribly, so anyone who knows about the piano should find it. Finn snorted. Bullshit! Im skilled! Gavins face turned red. ying the piano was his proudest skill, so he couldnt endure that somebody said he yed terribly. Finn shook his head. At least I think you yed terribly. Mauras mouth kept open, eyes full of surprise. Finn...he really knew about the piano! And he seemed to know much more than Gavin! Was Finn Chen really a delivery man? The people watching the live video were also surprised. How can this worm say that Mr. Shen yed terribly? Hes just a delivery man, so he must have even not touched the piano before. But...look at Mr. Shens expression. It seems that that worm is right. You said I yed terribly, so how about you? Gavin shouted to Finn. Me? Im just ten times better than you. Finn said calmly. Bullshit! Gavin couldnt bear such great humiliation! Since you said youre ten times better than me, how about to y it for us? Lets see whos better. Knowing about the piano and ying the piano were totally different. Even if Finn knew some about the piano, he might not be capable of ying. Knowing about the music theory was just a part of ying the piano, also requiring fingering and a sense of rhythm. Are you sure to let me y? Finn smiled. He would like to give Gavin a chance to regret it. Of course! Gavin gritted his teeth. He still believed that Finn was just a delivery man who did terribly N?velDrama.Org content. in ying the piano. Alright, just listen carefully. Ill teach you how to y this song! Finn smiled with confidence. Since Gavin was asking for shame, he would realize Gavins desire. Do you want to y the same song as mine? Gavin felt humiliated. For those who didnt know much about the song, the easiest way to let them know the winner was to y the same song. Few musicians dared topete in this way, because it was so obvious when others judged. Those who had the abilities to win others in this way were all the most reputable musicians, being immersed in practicing for many years. So, definitely, Gavin didnt believe Finn was one of them. But Finn nodded. Only in this way can I show you how terribly you yed. Arrogant! So arrogant! Gavins face changed a lot. How could such a coward be such confident? Maura, weve married for three years, but I seldom send you something special. Todays song, For Alice, is a gift for you. Please dont mind my ws. Finn looked at Maura Shawn with fond eyes. Beethoven was unmarried all his life, but there was still the one he loved, the owner of this song, his girl student. So, For Alice was not only a song, but also a gift to show the love. Ill never mind your ws. I like whatever you yed. Maura was blushed. Finn was so charming today. Everyone knew Finns meaning that Maura was just his Alice, his beloved all his life. Gavin, aside, was so jealous. No matter how terribly Finn would y, Gavin was the loser. Mauras eyes were full of Finn, no space for anybody else! Even if Finn was like shit, Maura would love him! Chapter 61 《To Alice》3 Chapter 61 To Alice3 Finn sat on the piano chair with a confused look. Since his mother passed away, he had not touched the piano for three years. He used to y the piano in order not to disappoint Irene. Now, he yed the piano for the woman he liked. Finn''s slender fingers touched the keys; the ck and white keys gave a cold touch. Finn''s fingers trembled, he pressed a few keys at will, and the piano suddenly gave out a harsh murmur. Gavin was gloomy and did not speak. Although Finn yed a few murmurs, this did not mean that he did not know how to y the piano, and maybe he''s tuning. But the audience who didn''t know the piano in the studio didn''t understand it. They thought Finn couldn''t y it at all, and ruthlessly sneered at him. "I''ve said that this useless guy didn''t know how to y the piano, now it''s exposed." "Looking by his shabby looks. He doesn''t have anything to do with the piano. Get out of here quickly." "Don''t make a fool of yourself here." "I''ll leave for three minutes, ande back when this trash finished." "Ding Ding Ding..." As soon as the voice fell, Finn began to y. The first few notes were widespread, and people didn''t recognize anything brilliant. However, with Finn''s fingers flying, the piano on the stage seemed toe alive. Beautiful notes came out from the soundboard, beating their eardrums like wind and rain, which made them trembled. Gavin was the first to change his face. Like the so-called, an expert could tell whether there was one, among all the people in the field, his piano attainments were the highest. Ordinary people could only hear beautiful notes, but they couldn''t tell why. However, Gavin, who had worked hard on the piano for more than ten years, could feel that the notes yed by Finn were natural! In other words, the rhythm was perfect, and there was no gap between the notes. Just by the rhythm control, Finn left him more than dozens of streets! Maura''s as shocked as Gavin. It was also To Alice . When Gavin yed it just now, Maura thought that he was just copying the book. Although it was good to listen to, itcked some vivid breath. Gavin did Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. not understand the true meaning of To Alice but only yed it for a y. But to Finn''s hand, To Alice seemed to live over with a soul! He interpreted the state of a man''s mind who loved and admired but actually must not. Even a woman like her could feel the sophisticated mood of despair and hope. Maura''s red lips slightly opened. At this moment, she was a little surprised. Finn, who was shining with dazzling light and full of talent, was her ordinary husband in the past? How could the same person be so different? Unlike Gavin and Maura, who knew the piano, most people in the studio even had never touched the piano, but this did not hinder their definition of pleasant listening. Like an ordinary person evaluating whether a dish was tasty or not, must first take a cook''s certificate. Everyone had his unique understanding of excellent listening! Finn''s To Alice was very beautiful! At least that''s what millions of viewers in the studio thought. The bullet screen was full of amaze. "Wow! He''s the one who yed that? I feel like he is just faking a y a yed the original song!" "Fool! Why don''t you just say that piano is also fake." "Woohoo, that''s wonderful. I believe in love again." "After listening to Finn''s y, I have only one feeling. What young master Shen yed just now is a fart." "They don''t match at all. Young master Shen is just ying To Alice , but Finn inferred To Alice . "He''s hidden all this time. Are courier so versatile these days?" "Yeah, I don''t dare to do delivery anymore if I don''t have any talent in the future." "Did anyone record the music Finn yed just now? I feel like it''s going to be viral." "No, it''s too nice. I just listen to it forgot to record it at all." "Ding Dong" Thest note stopped abruptly, and the crowd still had some ideas. It seemed that they wanted to hear more of it. But Finn stood up, did not thank or bow. He went straight down the stage and went to Maura. "Maura..." Finn''s eyes were gentle, and he wanted to say something, but a beautiful face came near. Finn only felt his lips were cold, and the words behind were blocked in his mouth. Finn''s eyes widened, and his eyes were full of wonder. He...he got a kiss?! Although Maura closed her beautiful eyes, Finn could still see that her pretty face was full of shame. Making such a bold move was also an excellent challenge for Maura. After a long time, the lips separated. Maura lowered her head and didn''t even dare to look at Finn. Finn subconsciously licked his lips, only one thought in his mind, it was so sweet. Gavin''s face was livid, he clenched his fists, and his backhand was bulging with green tendons. When this thing got to this point, he lost his face and all his inner parts. His original intention was to step on Finn in front of Maura, but Finn trampled him instead. And through live broadcasting, the whole city could see this scene. He knew without having to think about it. After today, there would be some people that said Gavin was a dabbler pianist; he was worse than a courier. "Together, together!" "Retard, they are husband and wife! Gavin is a third party." "Young master Shen''s face is pped tonight." "Who would have thought that a courier could y better than those international masters." "If he can y it again, I''ll send ten super rockets. There''s nothing wrong with it!" At this time, only a few people left in the studio scolded Finn rubbish. Finn''s superb piano skills alone were enough to make 99% of the world feel inferior to themselves. It''s no exaggeration to say that if Finn stopped doing delivery to y piano, his achievements would never be worse than the present Gavin. Who had the right to call such a person useless? Leah and Fay, who stood in front of the studio, felt that the sky was falling. To their surprise, Finn went to the Queen''s building and hit Gavin in the face. It''s not what they expected. Leah hated Finn so much. She should not have said that to Gavin if she knew that he could y the piano well. Now, he hit Gavin in his face, and he would me her for it. But what Leah was more concerned about at the moment was how Gavin would deal with this situation, and whether she could get the 100 million yuan. Chapter 62 Revealed His Intention! Chapter 62 Revealed His Intention! Gavin Shen''s lung was about to explode. Before tonight, he told the whole city that Maura Xia would be his woman. Now, Maura was nestling in another man''s arms in front of him. Gavin felt his face was going to be green. "Maura, are you done?" Gavin looked at Maura coldly and said, "If you finished, you should roll over to me. Don''t forget that you are my woman now!" He revealed his real intention in the end! Gavinpletely tore off his disguise. Since Maura hesitated until forced, he didn''t need to pretend anymore. After all, Gavin still had a contract with Leah Lin in his hand. As long as he took out the deal, Maura would be obedient. "Gavin, I don''t know what agreement you and my mother have reached, but I can tell you, no matter what agreement it was, I will not agree, you''d better die as soon as possible!" Maura had a calm face. "Maura, don''t say you don''t know that your mother took my 100 million yuan for this matter." Gavin''s tone was cold. Was his money so easy to collect? Maura spoke lightly, "I''ll let my mother give the money back to you intact." Gavin gave a ferocious smile and said, "Do you think what Ick is money?" "What do you want?" Maura bit her silver teeth, and she was angry. "Simple, divorce Finn now, and be my woman!" Gavin licked his lips, and the lust in his eyes was not covered up at all. What about Finn Chen''s talent? In front of real power, talent was nothing. "No way!" Maura spoke in a cold voice. "No way?" Gavin sneered, "Then you wait for your mother to sit at the prison." Gavin said that and picked up his phone, the money Leah received was not a small amount, it''s 100 million yuan. He would let hiswyer team operate, enough to make Leah spent her life in prison. Maura had a flurry on her pretty face. Could she bear to watch her mother go to prison forever? On the other hand, Leah was crying in front of the studio. Now she finally understood why Fay Sun said that Gavin''s money was not easy to take. It''s not only hard to take; it''s scalding hand! "Young master Shen, how about giving me face?" Finn sighed and finally did not resist standing out. He wanted to teach Leah a lesson, but he didn''t intend to let Leah go to prison for half of her life. That would make Maura feel bad. "Give you face? Who are you!" Gavin disdained to see Finn; he made cold hum sound; this rubbish only knew to beg at this time? It''s toote! Finn frowned: "You don''t n to give me face?" Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Gavin suddenlyughed: "You want me to give you face? OK. Kneel, learn three barks, and then drill through my crotch. I''ll give you face!" Gavin was extremely rampant. It was an excellent opportunity to humiliate Finn; he had to export his evil spirit. "Gavin, don''t go too far!" Maura was angry. If she wanted to save Leah at the cost of humiliating Finn, she would instead not to care about Leah! "Is it too far? Maura, let this trash learn to bark three times, and then drill into my crotch, you can save your mother from decades of prison. I don''t think it''s too much." Of course, even if Finn did these things, he would still threaten him. He wouldn''t let Maura go smoothly. "Kneel! Get down on your knees and learn to bark!" Leah, who was in front of the studio, was eager to fly to Finn''s front and hold down Finn''s head to kneel. Finn didn''t know what Leah''s thought at this time. If he did, he would immediately pull Maura away. "How''s your thinking? Rubbish, Leah is your mother-inw. Are you cruel enough to watch her go to prison forever?" Gavin''s words were somewhat provocative. Even if he didn''t obtain Maura today, there would inevitably be a crack in Maura and Finn''s rtionship. Finnughed and went to Gavin, "Remember how I hit you in Laura Xu''s house a few days ago?" Maura''s dumbfounded, Finn beat Gavin in Laura''s house? How she did not know, no wonder she always felt that the real target of Gavin today wasn''t her but Finn. It turned out that Finn had beaten Gavin before. Gavin''s face turned blue and red. He narrowed his eyes and said, "Why, you rubbish still want to start a fight with me today?" Finn smiled: "You guessed right." "F@#$!" Gavin scolded, subconsciously wanted to retreat. But Finn directlynded a knee to Gavin''s abdomen. All of a sudden, Gavin felt that it almost tore his abdomen. Then he knelt on the ground uncontrobly and twisted together like a coward. Several bodyguards behind Gavin were in a daze; no one expected Finn would strike after he said he would. Gavin came here today, not without any preparation. He had already considered what Finn would do, so he brought more than a dozen bodyguards. However, he didn''t expect that Finn''s speed would be so fast. Several bodyguards didn''t even have time to react. "You punks, what are you doing there? Kill him." Gavin roared, also did not know how''s Finn''s knee, he felt that his tears were about to fall. "Go on!" "Kill him!" Several wearing ck suits with earphones changed their faces and came to Finn. They were all professionally trained professional bodyguards. On weekdays, each of them would fight seven to eight ordinary people. Although it did not look simple in Finn, they were still confident that they could put Finn down with a few hits. "Bang" The bodyguard that rushed in front couldn''t even touch Finn''s coat corner, Finn kicked his mouth, and he flew out until he hit the dining table. There was a bang. There was nothing to say about the following situation. Finn, like a tiger in a flock, took less than a minute to bring down all the ten bodyguards Gavin had brought. Gavin was about to cry. He didn''t know that Finn was so good at fighting. Was he the waste in the mouth of those stupid Shawn''s Family? If such a fierce person was rubbish, what kind of people could be called elites in Shawn''s Family''s eyes? The studio blew up. The number of viewers soared to 1.5 million. Many people had never seen such a magical live broadcast in their lives. It felt like a short film. It''s OK if you yed the piano well, but you also could fight well, were you still letting others lived? Chapter 63 Money To Buy Bone Chapter 63 Money To Buy Bone "Is this guy just a courier? How do I feel like he''s a spy." "In less than a minute, put down more than a dozen well-trained bodyguards, even a spy isn''t this fierce." "Brat! Absolute man! Young master Shen met with a hard stubble this time." "I feel a little sympathy for young master Shen. He spent more than five million yuan. As a result, he didn''t get the woman, and got beaten up." More than a dozen bodyguards were lying on the ground. They''re moaning worse than Gavin Shen. Finn Chen shook his head and walked in front of Gavin; heughed. "Look like these bodyguards were Gavin''s face was stiff, not because his bodyguards wereme, but Finn was dehumanizing. "Finn, I admit that you are very good at fighting. It''s not like I''ve never seen someone as good as you at fighting, but their fate is very miserable." Gavin took a deep breath; he didn''t believe that Finn would act like this. After all, the live broadcast was still on, and millions of people were watching. If Finn did something to him, he would die. Finn looked calm and said, "Are you threatening me?" Gavin shook his head: "It''s not a threat. I just hope you understand that personal force is useless in this era of martial arts. You can''t eat a bullet." Finn narrowed his eyes. Indeed, what Gavin said was reasonable. In today''s era, martial arts had already declined. Many people''s idea was that it was better to practice firing a gun for three days than to practice martial arts for three years. If you still wanted to fight, a pistol would teach you how to act. But what Gavin didn''t know was that there was another level of martial arts in this world. If the martial arts of that level were sessfully practiced, not to mention pistols, even rockets were an easy job. However, Gavin would never contact that kind of martial arts all his life if there were no idents. Seeing Finn did not speak, Gavin''s mouth raised a touch of pride; he thought that Finn was scared. "Finn, this is the situation now. There is no irreconcble contradiction between you and me. There is no need to make it too rigid. It is not good for both of us." Gavin said frankly. "What do you want to do?" Finn smiled; he thought that this Gavin was not as stupid as he looked. "Very simple! I''ll give you a chance to help me with my work. I can let bygones be bygones, and your mother-inw doesn''t have to go to jail." Gavin''s tone revealed a sense of being superior. He felt that if Finn was a smart man, he should understand that his words meant soliciting. Seeing Finn did not speak, Gavin thought that Finn was considerating. "Still need to consider? How much do you get for a month to deliver? Ten thousand yuan at most, but if youe to me, I can give you one million yuan a month!" Gavin was vibrant and bold. After seeing Finn''s skill, he also changed his original idea. There was no decent master in his hand, so he had no cards when he attended some asions. If he could subdue Finn, he would be more confident when he went out in the future. As for Finn turning green to him, although he was not happy, but also understood that if this time he fought Finn, he would have to pay a heavy price. He could only find another way. What''s more, if Finn wanted to be his younger brother, he believed that Finn wouldn''t dare say much, even if he was reluctant when Gavin did something to Maura. Gavin''s words had made many audience''s eyes red. One million yuan was not an annual sry, but monthly wage! A lot of ordinary people could not make those amounts for their entire life! But now, those amounts were only his one month''s sry! They really couldn''t think of any reason why Finn would refuse. Did Finn agree? Maura was also thinking, but she thought that Finn would not agree. Although she found that she''s getting harder to understand Finn, she just thought that Finn would not agree. "A million yuan..." Finnughed. If he were an ordinary person, he would jump up with joy when Finn heard the sry, but Finn only felt that he wanted tough. He even despised Chen''s family''s trillion assets, and Gavin wanted to give him a million yuan. "What? Not enough? I''ll add another half a million yuan!" Gavin bit his teeth and said that even if he''s Hans Shen''s nephew. Employing a bodyguard with 20 million yuan a year sry, he felt pain in his flesh. It was serious money to buy bone; Finn would not be ungrateful again. Finn shook his head: "Gavin, you may not believe it. You saved your life today." Gavin''s face changed and said, "Finn, what do you mean?" "Nothing, take back your one hundred million yuan from my mother-inw right now, leave Concord City, and promise that you won''t step into Concord City again in the future. The matter between us is over." Finn said, if Gavin were still steelhead, he would never let Gavin go, at least he must let Gavin go out harshly. However, since Gavin meant to be soft, Finn also became not too aggressive. After all, Gavin was Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Hans''s nephew. Finn and Hans were still in a cooperative rtionship. If there were any problems with Gavin, he would have a lot of trouble. "Are you kidding me?" Gavin''s face was so gloomy that he could break the surface. Listening to Finn''s words, he wanted to let himself go. This moron was crazy. Didn''t he know that Gavin belongs to the Shen family? If the Shen family wanted to kill him, it would be as simple as killing an ant. Gavin did not know Finn came from where. "Kidding?" Finn disdained a smile and said, "Well, I''ll give you a chance. You can call someone and call the best person you know. You will know if I''m joking or not." Gavin almostughed. Did he think that Gavin was going to call a person who was in the same shape as those dozen bodyguards? "Are you sure you want me to call?" Gavin sneered, "The person I''m going to call isn''t easy to talk to." "You can call. Stop talking so much nonsense." Finn frowned, Gavin at best would call Hans, but even if Hans met him, he would have to call him young master Chen respectfully. "Well, that''s what you said. Don''t regret it then!" Gavin sneered repeatedly, he took out his phone and dialed a number. "Uncle Han, are you free now?" "I am Gavin..." "I''m in Queen''s building. Please bring your brothers here." Gavin''s attitude was shallow because the person he dialed once lived and died together with Hans. Later, Hans washed his hands, but this man was still hanging out on the road. Today, he was a big man with eyes and hands in Concord City. People on the road had to call him Master Han respectfully! Chapter 64 Skinning And Cramping! Chapter 64 Skinning And Cramping! After the phone call, Gavin Shen became as arrogant as before. Seeing Finn Chen''s calm expression, Gavin sneered. This silly still pretended until this time, did he think his world was unconquerable? Gavin didn''t call Hans Shen because Hans didn''t like him to do such filthy things. Hans would punish him afterward, even if he came. Second, Gavin thought that Finn was not worthy of arousing Hans. Letting Hans act was like killing a chicken with an ox knife. "Maura Shawn, my previous promise is still valid. I can let your mother go if you leave Finn." Gavin poured a ss of red wine, leisurely looking at how Maura would reply. "Go away!" Maura''s answer was very crisp. Gavin shook his head and smiled, but he was not angry. When Lowe Han came, he would make Maura regret! More than ten minutester, six ck Range Rovers stopped at Queen''s building entrance. More than 20 big men in different clothes swarmed down from the car. After getting off the car, they immediately stood in two lines and bowed their heads respectfully. Then, with a hand twisting the Buddhist prayer bead, a middle-aged man got out of the car. Seeing the security guards at the door were looking at them in fear. The middle-aged man''s face also showed a peaceful smile, indicating they did not need to be afraid. Arge group of people came into the Queen''s building. At this time, Finn was somewhat absent-minded. He was not afraid that Gavin would call in some tough characters but worried that Maura would discover his secret. After all, he had exposed a lot of secrets before. Ifter he got down the person Gavin called, how should he exin to Maura? Finn was not yet ready to confess everything to Maura. After thinking about it, Finn called Maura to one side: "Maura,ter when the person Gavin callede here. You should find a chance to slip out first." Maura''s face changed and said, "No, I won''t go. I''ll go if you go with me." Finn couldn''t helpughing. "Maura, you''ve seen my skills. Are you still worried that I can''t beat those people Gavin called? I ask you to go first because I''m afraid that the fight will affect you." Maura bit her lip. She knew the meaning of Finn''s words and understood that her existence was indeed a burden to Finn. If Gavin''s people threatened Finn with her, what should Finn do? "Well." Maura nodded gently. She was not a woman who didn''t know the priorities. She knew that she could not be willful at this time. "But Finn, promise me, you must protect yourself. If you are not equal to them, you should be soft and shouldn''t try to be brave!" In her eyes, Finn''s safety was the most important thing. As long as he kept the green hills, he wouldn''t be afraid of no firewood. "I will." Finn smiled. As soon as the voice fell, more than 20 strong men swarmed in. Gavin excitedly came forward to wee, Finn gave Maura a look. Maura took a worried look at Finn and then left quietly from the back door. "Uncle Han, it''s awful. I should call you out in thete night." Gavin''s attitude was shallow. He knew that he was not on the same level as Lowe, whether in status or financial power. If Hans were not his uncle, Lowe would not look at him at all. "Gavin, don''t say these words to the family. Boss Shen is the brother I''ve worshipped. His descendants are naturally my descendants." Lowe said with a smile. Judging from his appearance, the smiling Buddha man in front of him was not like an underground emperor. However, people who knew him knew that this man who once betrayed him was skinned and cramped with a smile. His eyes did not blink at all. "Yes, yes, uncle Han. Gavin is estranged." Shen Junwen''s face was full of ttering smile. Lowe had said so. He wanted to take the lead for him. He wanted to see how Finn could avoid this time. "That''s the little brother you''re talking about who''s good at fighting?" Lowe looked at Finn with a smile. As soon as he entered the door, he found Finn. It''s not how outstanding Finn looked, but the temperament of Finn was unique and eye-catching. "Uncle Han, that''s him." Gavin nodded his head. "What''s your name, little brother?" Lowe''s tone was very kind, for the person who didn''t know would think he was greeting the younger generation. "My name?" Finn looked at Lowezily and shook his head: "You don''t deserve to know my name. Let your people do it directly. I''m in a hurry." Finn was toozy to waste time on Lowe''s smiling tiger face, which was unnecessary. Everyone took a breath of cold air. Nobody thought that Finn would dare to be so arrogant in front of Lowe. "F@#$! Finn, why are you mad! Do you know who uncle Han is?" Gavin cursed, Finn''s wild was justifiable in front of him, but in front of Lowe?! "I have no interest in knowing." Finn said lightly; this could make Lowe''s twenty younger brothers angry. This rubbish dared to despise their underground emperor. If Lowe didn''t say anything, they would rush up to strip Finn''s skin and cramp. Lowe looked at Finn with a smile on his face: "Finn? I haven''t seen such a crazy young man like you for a long time, but it''s a good thing to be wild. I can''t be wild now even if I want to be wild." Lowe''s tone was a little nostalgic. Then he nced at several anchors and said with a smile, "Turn off the live broadcast." "Yes, Master Han." Several anchors nodded their heads in a hurry. Although the audience in the live room was miserable, after all, this may be the most beautiful live broadcast they had ever seen in their lives. First, Gavin and Maura, and then the mythical characters of Concord City, Lowe, who known as the underground emperor. They were very curious about how Lowe would deal with this maniac Finn. N?velDrama.Org content. Gavin''s mood at this time was both regret and excitement. It''s a pity that the whole city couldn''t see Finn made a fool of himself. What''s exciting was that Lowe had let the broadcast down, which showed that he would use extremely cruel meant to deal with Finn. Naturally, the outsiders shouldn''t see such meant. "Little brother, uncle Han is not an unreasonable person. This way, you can choose one by yourself for peeling and cramping. After choosing, uncle Han will give you face today by doing it myself." Lowe was still smiling as if to say another thing that had nothing to do with himself. But several of his younger brothers who followed Lowe all the year-round knew that Lowe was angry! If not, he wouldn''t do it himself, and it was still a cruel punishment of skinning and cramping! Chapter 65 You Are So Violent, Old Man Chapter 65 You Are So Violent, Old Man "You''re so violent, old man." Finn Chen sneered. It''s indeed shallow water was full of bullshit; Lowe Han''s a big brother''s everywhere, merely a prefecture-level city''s boss. He thought that he was the number one person, suddenly wanted to skin, and cramp him; his tone was bigger than beriberi. Lowe''s tone was stagnant. He had been on the road for so many years, but he had never seen someone like him. Finn was such a young man with no idea of heaven and earth. He thought he was invincible since he had beaten a dozen bodyguards? Lowe came in the wind and left in the rain. He crossed more bridges than Finn, and he had seen many fierce people who could fight against hundreds of enemies. But none of them could be as rampant as Finn. Young man, it''s OK to be wild, but with brains! Lowe took a deep breath and said with a smile, "Since you don''t choose, uncle Han will choose for you. Let''s choose both skinning and cramping." The tone seemed to be a gift. Finn disdained a smile; he wanted to see, today who peeled whose skin, who pulled whose tendon! As soon as Lowe''s voice fell, a strong man in a ck suit appeared from behind. The man''s appearance was very ordinary. But his right eye socket was empty. He had one eye missing, which made him look terrible. Seeing that man, Gavin Shen, subconsciously stepped back, he could only feel a little cold on behind. This one-eyed man named Talbot Fang was amanding Lowe''s general. Rumour said that Talbot''s master was City J''s King Kong Martial Arts Club''s master. Talbot once saved the owner''s favorite, and because of that, all brothers hated him. In apetition, a peer stabbed blind Talbot. Since then, Talbot''s temperament changed significantly. He practiced martial arts day and night and exposed his blind eyes to the public''s vision. A few yearster, Talbot''s training was sessful. He killed his elder martial brother that injured his eyes in the rainy night. He created a massacre to exterminate the entire family, no one in a family of 13 survived! Later, the King Kong Martial Arts Club''s member chased Talbot. He fled to City C. Lowe took him in, and he became Lowe''s dagger. In recent years, there had been more than a dozen people who have died in Talbot''s hands. Moreover, Talbot was violent and liked to kill people most. None of the people killed by Talbot was in intact shape. Gavin once saw a man who had offended Lowe. Talbot crushed his whole body''s bones one by one. The man''s howl left a psychological shadow for Gavin at that time, which made Gavin''s legs soften as Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. soon as he saw Talbot. In a word, Talbot was a madman, and he was also a madman with high strength! Talbot stood in front of Finn. He licked his lips. In his left eye, a touch of excitement appeared. "Boom!" Talbot fiercely moved his hand, and an iron fist atmosphere sent out a burst of explosion sound. Finn''s body turned left as light as a feather to avoid this iron fist. But then, the more violent offense swept towards Finn like a storm. Finn kept retreating, not because he was unequal to Talbot, but because he discovered that he had seen Talbot''s martial arts three years ago. The person who taught Talbot''s martial arts had participated in chasing him three years ago! Finn''s eyes began to deepen. He didn''t expect to have such unexpected joy. He had always remembered the person who chased him three years ago. At that time, most of them were wearing masks. Still, Finn remembered their movement, waiting for the opportunity to avenge them one by one! Today, he had to use this opportunity to fight with Talbot to dig out the people behind him. Outsiders didn''t know Finn''s idea. They only saw that Talbot was beating Finn, and he seemed to fall at any time. Lowe still had a smile on his face, but he felt it was a pity, he could resist Talbot''s fierce attack, if his brain were not bad, he would like to win over Finn for his use. "Bang!" Talbot was panting, and he gave another punch but hit the wall behind Finn. Taking Talbot''s punches at the center, the concrete buttress cracked like a cobweb. All of them were amazed. Talbot once again refreshed people''s understanding of power. His fist could smash the concrete wall. If he hit a person, what kind of horrible picture would it be? It would directly hit a blood hole. It''s no wonder that Finn that was majestic before would scurry around now, facing such a terrifying opponent. Gavin clenched his fist excitedly. Finn wasn''t you very good at fighting! I''d like to see what you''re doing this time! Everyone was optimistic about Talbot, except Talbot himself. No one knew better than Talbot how terrible Finn was! After practicing martial arts for more than ten years, Talbot had never been so desperate. Even against his master, he had never felt such an insurmountable gap. He felt that Finn was ying a trick on him, just like a cat that difficultly caught a mouse. Although he could eat it in one bite, he just didn''t eat it! Talbot was panting, and his eyes were red with blood. He only wanted to hit Finn once, even if he was dead! He couldn''t even touch his opponent. He couldn''t ept the defeat. "Who is your master?" At this time, Finn suddenly came a sentence. Talbotughed bitterly. The other party yed with himself for so long was to know who his master was. Would Talbot speak? He wouldn''t even if he had to die! After he again parried Talbot''s fist, Finn seemed to see the frustration and anger in Talbot''s eyes. He It was Finn''s real idea. He saw that Talbot seemed to be working hard to hit him. If he could satisfy Talbot, maybe Talbot would tell who his master was. Finn didn''t have any other meaning, but the words fell in Talbot''s ears turned into a naked humiliation, and cut Talbot''sst thought. "Poof" A mouthful of blood came from Talbot''s mouth. Talbot rolled his eyes and fell to the ground in a daze. With a bang, the back of his head hit the floor. He was unconscious. This sudden scene made everyone dumbfounded. Was Talbot ill? It was the only thought in Lowe''s mind. As for Talbot''s defeat to Finn? Lowe never thought about it. The proud smile on Gavin''s face was also wholly solidified. It seemed that he was about to kill Finn. How could he suddenly fell? "Go and see what''s wrong with Talbot?" Lowe said in a deep voice, his face lost his smile for the first time. A strong man came forward and checked Talbot''s breathing. His face changed significantly. "Master Han, Talbot..." "Tell me!" Lowe''s face was as deep as water. "Talbot was...dead!" The strong man swallowed his saliva. Chapter 66 Energy Flow Chapter 66 Energy Flow Bullshit! Pushing the strong man away, Lowe Han stepped forward to check if Talbot Fang really died. Lowe couldnt believe Talbot, who was as strong as a bull, always of endless energy, would die like this! But feeling no breath and no heartbeat on Talbots body anymore, Lowes face turned frosty. Talbot, his strongest guard, died. Moreover, Han didnt know why Talbot was killed. Gavin trembled and said, Lord Han, Talbot Gavin couldnt ept this fact that Talbot was killed by Finn. It was terrible. Han nced at Gavin coldly and said, shut up. Han was very resentful. If Gavin didnt get into trouble, Han wouldnt have to bring Talbot here, and Talbot wouldnt die. Gavin became quiet and didnt dare to make Han angry. Han said to Finn, what the hell did you do? He thought Finn must have used some trick to beat Talbot, or Talbot wouldnt die. Finn shrugged and looked innocent. He said, I didnt use any trick. We had a fair fight. Didnt you see? Finn knew the cause of Talbots death. People who learned martial arts had an energy flow in their chests. This flow was the life force of martial artists. Many martial artists were able to be more sophisticated in martial arts because of this flow. If the martial artists were broken down and had no expectations, the energy flow would be gone. If Finn were right, Talbots energy flow was powerful. This meant that Talbot was persistent and made progress quickly. However, being persistent was not a good thing sometimes. Talbot started to doubt his efforts in so many years after encountering Finn, who was more powerful than him. Talbot was disappointed to himself after hearing what Finn said in the end. He was crushed and died. People had difficulty in understanding this way of death. Finn, who learned martial arts understood. It can be said that Talbot wasnt killed by Finn but himself, his doubts, and his desperation. In Finns perspective, Talbot was not suitable for learning martial arts. He was too vulnerable. Martial artists should fight against everything, including himself. Talbot couldnt even fight against himself, and his failure was doomed. However, Han didnt think too much. He was angry. Talbot had been his most significant advantage and helped Han beat Thad. Talbots death meant the bnce between Han and Thad will be broken. Hans territory in the eastern district will be controlled by Thad. Han couldnt ept that his power was challenged. Finn, youd better give me an exnation, Han said. Finn said, what kind of exnation? I give you two choices. First, pay for Talbots death. Second, rece Talbots position and work for me for ten years, Han said coldly. He felt upset about Talbots death, but, more importantly, he needed to find another master to rece Talbot and help him protect his territory. Finn was a choice. He might not be as strong as Talbot but was strong enough to intimidate Thad. Han believed that Finn would choose the second choice if he was not stupid. Finn smiled and said, I choose the third. Han was stunned and didnt believe what he had heard. Gavin was astonished and knew what did Finn mean because he gave the same choices a half of an hour ago. Gavin wanted to give Han a warning and said, uncle Finn stepped forward to Han, who backed away in panic. Han then felt his neck was tightened, and his Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. body was lifted by Finn. Do you want to die? Let Han go, Hans guards said and stepped forward. Finn sneered and pressed Hans neck slightly. Hans face turned flushed and waved his hand to his guards. Everyone around was stunned and didnt expect the situation would reverse so quickly. At the previous moment, the two parties were furious, and Han even prevailed, but in the end, Hans life was in Finns hands. Finn said, shit, how dare you to talk about conditions with me? Piece of shit. Finn preferred to be respected, not threatened. If Han kept in a low profile and talked with Finn, Finn wouldnt do this. Han said, lets talk. Lets His face turned blue and couldnt breathe. He now believed that Finn didnt use any trick to beat Talbot. Finn narrowed his eyes and said coldly, its toote for talking. Han felt his neck was almost crushed by Finns hands and thought he was going to die. He said, let me go, let me Finn said, I give you two choices, die or serve me. Finn wont kill Han in front of so many people. He was gambling. Hans guards clenched their fists and couldnt believe that they saw. Gavin was nervous too. Would Han agree? In City C, Han was powerful, and other people all respected him. Would he be willing to serve Finn, a coward? Chapter 67 Servant Chapter 67 Servant Actually, Lowe Han was the most struggled. He had been in the gang for more than 30 years. He suspected that Finn would trick him. If Finn wasnt tricking him and did give him two choices, would Han dare to risk his life? He didnt dare. Han had worked hard to gain achievements in his past life and was going to live a blessed life. He was reluctant to die at such a young age. Though serving Finn wasnt decent and even shamed, Han would rather save his life. Han made the decision and said, I serve you. He felt loose on his neck, and his body was thrown on the floor. Hans guards intended to rush to Finn. Stop, Han yelled. He wanted to kill Finn too, but Finn threw him on the floor without asking his guarantee. Finn was confident and wasnt afraid that Han changed his mind. As for why Finn was confident, Han knew the answer. Han didnt dare to offend Finn again. Hans guards wanted to have a try.Lord Han, we have many people. Han said, stop here. He looked at Finn calmly and said, Mr. Finn, I will serve you as your servant from today. Whatever you want me to do, I will follow your orders. Finn squinted and replied neatly, ok. Han wasnt stubborn and had a reputation in City C. If he didnt encounter Finn, he would gain a higher position in City C. Han turned to Gavin and said, Gavin, I couldnt help you anymore, but I think youd better apologize to Mr. Finn immediately. Mr. Finn is generous and wont me you. Han felt resentful to Gavin, who got him involved in this trouble. But now Han couldnt do anything to Gavin, who got the support from Hans. What Han could do was to resolve the conflict between Finn and Gavin. If Finn asked him to fight against Gavin, what would he do? Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Gavins face turned white, and his forehead was covered with sweat. For the first time, there was fear in Gavins eyes. Gavin even didnt show fear when Finn beat his ten guards. But now he was frightened. Even his uncle was willing to serve Finn, who was not weak at all. Gavin wiped his sweat from his head and said to Finn, respectfully, Mr. Finn, I apologized for my ignorance. I am sorry. I shouldnt have med you for Laura and have intention on Maura Shawn. Please forgive me. Finn nced at Gavin and said, just an apology? Gavin was astonished and remembered that Finn asked him to get out of City C before. But City C had been his base, if he left, he would never receive respect from other people like now. However, dignity was not as important as lives. Gavin made the same decision as his uncle, Hans Shen. Gavin said, Mr. Finn, I will go to Country M tomorrow and never return to City C. He thought even if Hans was powerful enough, Hans might not protect him. Finn smiled suddenly and patted Gavins shoulder and said, dont be so nervous. I was kidding. You dont have to go to Country M and just stay here. But you have to take the money back that you gave my mom. Gavin hesitated for a moment and said appreciatively, Mr. Finn, the 100 million will be my gift for your mom. Finn frowned and said, what? I said, take it back. If you dont know how to spend and give it to Hans guards. Gavin said, ok, I will take it back and give it to Han. Gavin was confused about why Finn didnt want him to give his mother-inw 100 million. Even he was confused, what he could do was to obey Finns order. Han took a deep breath after hearing the number. Finn gave the money back without hesitation, and this made him feel ashamed. Han now wont look down upon Finn. He thought Finn was just a man of skill, but he knew Finn was smart too. Finn was more suitable to be a leader in some way. I want to say thanks on behalf of my guards, Mr. Finn, Han said. He knew he served Finn now, and the money Gavin gave him actually came from Finn. You are wee, Finn shook head and said. He was not short of money. Jones gave him a card that saved 1 billion yuan, and Finn didnt spend a cent till now. Han will serve him in the future, and Finn didnt want him to lose his dignity. Gavin was finally relieved after seeing Finn didnt find trouble with him, stepping forward to say something with Finn. At this time, Gavins phone rang, and it was Hans call. uncle Hans, Where are you now, Hans asked angrily. I am in Queen Building, Gavin replied and was confused that why Hans was so angry. Hans lowered his voice and asked, is Finn beside you? After getting off the ne, Hans heard a piece of shocking news that Gavin opened a live broadcast to ask Maura for a date and humiliated Finn. At that moment, Hans felt his world was copsing. He tried so hard to establish a rtionship with Finn, and then his nephew fell in love with Finns wife. Hans almost faint after hearing the news. Chapter 68 Cut His One Hand! Chapter 68 Cut His One Hand! Young Master Chen? Gavin was confused. The only one who could be called as Young Master was him, so where was Chen? Uncle Hans, wheres somewhat Young Master Chen? Gavin didnt think of it as Finn Chen. Finn was also named Chen, but what was his identity? He was just an adoptive son-inw for Shawns Family, not some kind of Young Master. Gavins word made Hans Shen anxious to death. Such a fool who even hadnt guessed Finns identity yet! He really would tell Gavin this if Finn were not here. Hansmanded. Stand there silently! From now on, you keep a respectful attitude to everyone. Dont cause any trouble, or Ill break your legs! Uncle Hans... Gavin was puzzled, but Hans hung up the phone hurriedly. Lowe Han was also bewildered. Who was Young Master Chen that even Hans Shen should respect so much? Should it be... Lowe turned to look at Finn, the sloppy dress,mon-looking, and unremarkable temperament, totally an ordinary man. Ten minutester, Hans got to Queens building, and then he hurriedly got off the car with Tiger and Cheetah. The security guards there were shocked. Which bigwig hade here, making so many influential people follow him here? Here came the super silver-spoon kid, Gavin Shen, first, then Lord Lowe Han, and now the richest, Hans Shen! The receptionists respectfully led Hans to the top floor. As Hans went into the restaurant, he saw Gavin ncing right and left, and Lowe rubbing the beads in his hand. Why was Lowe here? Did he do something to Finn? Hans was much more anxious. If something happened to Finn, an earthquake would follow to happen in City C. And Gavin! If Gavin harmed Finn, the whole Shens Family would be ruined! Hans felt his legs trembling. He prayed in his heart, so sincerely. As he took several more steps, he found someone leisurely eating on the table. It was Finn! Finn seemed to be good and joyful! Hans finally took a breath of relief. Uncle Hans, there is no such person like Young Master Chen. Did you take it wrong? Gavin came over. But Hans just red at him, and then strode to Finn, bowing respectfully. Young Master, sorry, Im too Young Master? Lowe Han squinted. As his expectation! But Gavin was stupefied! Uncle Hans, he...he... Gavin pointed at Finn, his body shaking. p! Hans pped Gavin on his face. Bastard! Kneel to apologize to Young Master, now! Touching his face, without hesitation, Gavin hurriedly knelt. Young Master Chen, Im sorry! Gavin looked horrified. He was scared this time. He couldnt imagine how high the position of the man who even Hans should respect was. Finn raised his hand. Get up. I said were even. Gavin dared not to get up. Though Finn had beaten Lowe before, Gavin only had some scruples on him. But now, the only backer he had, Hans Shen, should be humble in Finns face, making Gavin so scared. If he didnt stop offending Finn, undoubtedly, he would have a tragic end! Even god couldnt save him! Finn had tomand Hans Shen. Mr. Hans, ask your nephew to get up. Though there was a little dispute before, were even now. Young Master, youre so open-minded. My nephew has been spoiled, so he causes troubles everywhere. Its my mistake not to teach him well.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Since he has offended you, I have to teach him a lesson. Hans respectfully said to Finn, and then he ordered Tiger, gritting his teeth. Tiger, cut his one hand! Yes, boss. Tiger took out a dagger and walked to Gavin. Gavins face turned so pale, and even his pants got wet. He even dared not to beg. He knew Hans well. If he begged like a coward, it would not be just a hand anymore. Tiger raised the dagger and was about to cut! Mr. Hans, forget it. Finn smiled, reaching his hand to stop Tiger. He knew Hans was just somehow making a show. Finn knew if he didnt stop, Hans would cut Gavins hand as the apology. But by doing that, Hans would hate him. Besides, it was meaningless to cut Gavins hand. Young Master... Hans was about to say something, but Finn stopped him. Mr. Hans, Im not so narrow-minded. Its just a little dispute, so let it go. Hans took a breath of relief. Indeed, with a broad mind, Finn deserved to be the sessor of such an influential family. Hans Shen walked to Gavin, kicking his butt. Thanks to Young Master quickly! Gavin staggered to Finn with tears and snots on his face. Young Master, thank you. Im blind before. Ill never offend you again in the future. Future? You go to Country A tonight! If I see you here again, Ill cut you into pieces! Hans shouted. Though Finn said he would forget it, Hans would be worried if Gavin still stayed at City C. Mr. Hans, just let him stay here. I need him to do something. Finn smiled. He needed Gavin to ask back for the money Gavin had given to Leah, and also to teach Fay and Dalton an impressive lesson. Gavin was crucial, so Finn couldnt let him leave this city. Yes, Young Master. Hans Shen hurriedly agreed. Chapter 69 Your Lipstick Tastes Good Chapter 69 Your Lipstick Tastes Good President Shen, have you had dinner? Why dont you sit down and have some? The dishes here are delicious. Finn Chen smiled. Hans Shen had been staying in Europe for the past few days, handling the Spring Hill project. Master Chen, Im not hungry. Hans Shen forced himself to say so. He was starving, he even had not had any water, but he did not dare to have dinner with Finn Chen this time. All right. Finn Chen didnt insist. After taking a few bites, Finn Chen stood up, nced at all the people in the hall, and ordered faintly, I dont want anyone to spread what happened here today. All the people nodded immediately. The man who could make Lowe Han willing to be his servant and Hans Shen willing to bow his head must have an unbelievably high position. Who dared to provoke him? Also, President Shen, Lowe Han, I hope you will keep my identity a secret. Finn Chenughed. Of course, Master Chen. You can rest assured. They nodded. Hans Shen already knew Finn Chens real identity, but Lowe Han only guessed. To make Hans Shen respect him so much, and with the surname Chen, Finn Chen must be the eldest young Chen family master. Its just that. Hes the eldest young master of the Chen family. If Lowe Han had known Finn Chens real identity, he would have taken the initiative to kneel in front of Finn Chen just because Finn Chen was from the Chen family! The unreachable Chen family! Finn Chen came out of the door alone. He saw Maura Xia standing there. Seeing that Finn Chen was safe and sound, Maura Xia could no longer control herself. She rushed and hugged Finn Chen tightly. Its all right now. Finn Chen patted Maura Xia on the shoulder andforted her. Dont fight with anyone again. Maura Xia warned. She just realized that Finn Chen could have gone with her at that time. Gavin Shen probably wouldnt dare not stop him too. Although everything was fine, he made her worried. Finn Chen nodded with a bitter smile. He also wanted to reason with Gavin if he could. By the way, you Maura Xia looked at Finn Chen hesitantly, she wanted to ask how Finn Chen could possess such a skill. Still, she stopped because this was Finn Chens secret, she wanted to wait for Finn Chen to tell her himself. Whats the matter? Finn Chen asked. Nothing. Did you save mest time at the Golden Time Club? Maura Xia asked. Finn Chen said that he got to the police station just in time to rescue her, but now it seemed that it was not the police who rescued her, but Finn Chen. Including the time with Laura Xu in Moon Vi, Thad Gu was not scared to death. It was because he saw Finn Chen. Maura Xia was perplexed. Finn Chen seemed to possess many secrets. It was me. Finn Chen did not deny since Maura Xia had seen his skill today. OK, lets go home. Maura Xia nodded gently, and a smile appeared on her pretty face. Good. Finn Chen smiled back. By the way, Maura, what brand of lipstick do you wear? Finn Chen asked casually. Why are you asking? Maura Xia looked at him curiously. Nothing. I just think this lipstick tastes good. Finn Chen said. Why you! Maura Xia suddenly blushed and pinched the soft meat on Finn Chens waist. Finn Chen was teasing about when she kissed him earlier. Ow! What? I just said that your lipstick tastes good. Finn Chen acted innocent. Maura Xia red at Finn Chen. Finn Chen had be more daring. However, she liked the atmosphere between them. In the past, she was very indifferent to Finn Chen. When they were together, they seldom talked, let alone joked. But now, they had be a loving couple. At the top floor of the Queen building, After Finn Chen left, Hans Shen looked extremely dignified. Do you mean that Master Chen not only defeated over a dozen of Gavins bodyguards by himself, but even Talbot is no match for him? Lowe Han nodded with a wry smile and said, Seriously, Boss Shen, I cant believe that there are people like Master Chen in the world. How can such a man be willing to be a mere son-inw in the Xia family? I dont know. Hans Shen sighed and continued: I couldnt see through Master Chen at all. By the way, Boss Shen, do you know that Thad Gu had his hand cut off some time ago? Lowe Han asked tentatively. He and Thad Gu were the emperors of Concord Citys underground world, so Thad Gu could not hide anything from him. Lowe Han knew that since it was such a piece of big news. However, Thad Gu had always kept a secret about it, so he did not find out its reason. But now it seemed that this matter had something to do with Finn Chen. I know. Hans Shen nodded, Do you mean that Master Chen is the one who cut off his hand? If there was no ident, it must be Master Chen. Lowe Han uttered. Well, lets not talk about it anymore in the future. Hans Shen told him. Before, he was just afraid of the Chen family, but now, he feared Finn Chen. After returning home with Maura Xia, Finn Chen realized Laura Xu was not at home again. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Finn Chen frowned because he lived on the first floor, he knew that Laura Xu had returned past midnight these two days, and she reeked of wine every time. If something were to happen to Laura Xu, but she didnt say it herself. Finn Chen couldnt get involved. Finn Chen sighed: I hope its not a big deal. Maura Xia only had a few friends are few, and Laura Xu was her only close friend. If something happened to Laura Xu, Maura Xia would not be happy. Chapter 70 Laura Xu Meets With A Mishap! Chapter 70 Laura Xu Meets With A Mishap! At the moment, in the luxury room of Moon Vi. Laura Xu took up a ss of red wine on the table and drank it down in one gulp. After drinking, Laura Xu wiped her lips, raised her empty bottle in her hand, and stared at the white-haired youth sitting opposite her. Her face was expressionless, President Bai, is this OK? The white-haired youth sitting opposite Laura Xu squinted and smiled, Miss Xu is a good drinker. Tank Wang! give Miss Xu another one! The white-haired youth nced at a fat man beside him. The fat man named Tank Wang immediately got up with a smile and poured a ss of red wine to Laura Xu and pushed it to Laura Xu: Miss Xu, go ahead! Laura Xu said, President Bai, I cant drink anymore. She had drunk nearly two bottles of red wine from entering the room until now, but Garry Bai still refused to let her go. Hm? Garry Bai frowned slightly and said in a displeased: Is Miss Xu disrespecting me? Laura Xus face changed: President Bai, I dont mean that... I really cant drink any more Then you dont have to drink, Tank Wang. Take Miss Xu home! Garry Bai ordered coldly. Miss Xu, lets go. Tank Wangs expression was t. Laura Xu clenched her fists, and a reluctant smile appeared on her pretty face: President Bai, I can still drink some more, but what you promised me As long as Miss Xu is willing to drink, it can be arranged. Garry Bai smiled once again. I hope President Bai is a man of his words. Laura Xu took a deep breath, picked up the red wine in front of her, and gulped it down. Jake Song lowered his head when he saw Laura Xu drinking red wine like water. Laura Xu called him to help stop her drinking wine. However, when he came here, he did not drink a ss of wine. He did not even dare to say a word. Because the man sitting opposite Laura Xu belonged to the Bai family in City J. He couldnt afford to offend the Bai family in City J. So he didnt dare to stop Laura Xu! Even if he knew what would happen after Laura Xu got drunk, he still did not dare. After ten minutes, Laura Xus pretty face was already crimson red. At the moment, she looked captivating. Garry Bai waved his hand to stop Tank Wang from pouring wine. Miss Xu, now we can talk about your parents. Garry Baiughed. President Bai, how can you help my parents? Laura Xu reluctantly smiled. Her parents were in the liquor business. Her parents owned the biggest distillery in Concord City. Last month, a liquor group in City J ordered a batch of liquor from the distillery. After his father, Jared Xu brewed it ording to the usual procedure. Then he sent it to City J, but the next day, the people who had drunk the liquor died in the hospital. Her Father, Jared Xu, and her mother, May Zhao, were arrested that night and faced several criminal Laura Xu knew that there was no problem with the liquor. It must have been a set-up. However, the prosecutors did not believe her. So Laura Xu asked Garry Bai for help. The Bai family was influential in City J. If Garry Bai ordered, the case would reopen, and Jared Xu and May Zhao could clear their names. Miss Xu, to tell you the truth, I have my connections. If I say a word, your parents case could reopen. But, Miss Xu, how will you thank me for helping you? Garry Bai licked his lips. His eyes were burning with lust. President Bai, what do you want? Laura Xu forced a smile. Garry Bai suddenly got up and approached Laura Xu. He grinned, I want Miss Xu to y a game with me. What game? Garry Bai held Laura Xus chin andughed wickedly: Strip game! I take off one! You take off one! President Bai, please watch your manners! Laura Xu was frightened. She pushed aside Garry Bais hands. Watch my manners? Garry Bai sneered and pped Laura Xus pretty face, You bitch, know your ce! Being fucked by me is a privilege for you. Laura Xu covered her pretty face. Tears were flowing out of her eyes. Looking at Laura Xus pitiful appearance, Garry Bai was excited. With a grim smile across his face, he pressed Laura Xu on the sofa. What are you doing? Donte here! Laura Xu retreated in horror, but the more she resisted, the more excited Garry Bai was. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. What am I doing? Im fucking you! Hahaha. Garry Bai licked his lips. Jake, help me. Laura Xu turned her eyes to Jake Song, but Jake Song only lowered his head. He didnt even dare to look at her. Laura Xuughed bitterly. She was hopeless: Is he a man? He doesnt even dare to speak for her. Garry Bai nced at Jake Song with interest and asked, Are you her boyfriend? Jake Song shook his head: Master Bai, Im not her boyfriend. Im her ssmate. Garry Bai nodded, I am going to fuck her, do you have any problem with that? No problem, no problem. It is an honor for her. Jake Song smiled. Although he also liked Laura Xu, he didnt dare to fight with Garry Bai. Haha, youre smart. Garry Baiughed, but he despised Jake Song at the bottom of his heart. Jake Song, you are shameless! Laura Xu was shaking with anger. She didnt expect that Jake Song was weaker than Finn Chen. After hearing that, Jake Song quibbled: Laura, Im thinking for you. Master Bai is such a good man. You wouldnt find such a good opportunity like Get out of here! Before Jake Song finished his words, Laura Xu, whose pretty face was full of tears, threw the wine ss on the table to his face. Jake Song screamed. He covered his face and stepped back. Laura Xu, what are you doing? Jake Song roared. Was this woman crazy? Why would she throw it to him instead of Garry Bai? Chapter 71 Desperation Chapter 71 Desperation Garry frowned and kicked Jake and said, how dare you talk to my women like that? Young master, I amI am sorry, Jake apologized. Get out of here, Garry sneered coldly. Jake smiled knowingly and said, I am leaving now. Have a good day. He then left the box in a hurry and left Laura behind. Laura felt desperate after seeing Jake left and thought no one woulde to save her. Tank, close the door. Let me taste her first, and then she will be yours, Garry said. Tank nodded and said, thanks. He had never seen such beauties like Laura and didnt mind having a taste even if Garry had yed with her. Tank closed the door. Garry walked to Laura like a hungry wolf, and Laura pressed the sending button. She had edited the context before asking for help from Maura Shawn. She didnt want to get Maura involved if she didnt have to. But Jake had betrayed her, and the thing was getting out of control now. Maura received the message immediately, and her face changed suddenly after seeing the message. Maura ran to the first floor with her phone and yelled, Finn, something happened to Laura. Finn sighed and realized his expectation was right. What happened to Laura? Maura said in anxiety, I dont know. She sent me a message and said someone wanted to misbehave her. She asked me to call the police. Did you call the police? Finn frowned and asked. I did, but the police said they would take at least half an hour to get there, Maura said. Finn shook his head. It would be toote. Finn, lets go there, Maura said with an expectant look. Maura, there are fifty miles away from here Finn said. It would take them an hour to get there if there was a traffic jam. What should we do? Maura said in a panic. Stay calm. Ill make a call and ask my friends for help. Finn wanted to ask Lowe who might could help given he knew a lot of people. Finn walked beside and called Lowe. Finn, Lowe said. He was surprised that Finn would call him so quickly. Is there anyone you are familiar with at Moon Vi? Finn asked. Moon Vi? Thats not my territory. But if its urgent, I could send some people. How long can you get there? 20 minutes, at least. Finn frowned. 20 minutes wasnt enough. Lowe asked tentatively, young master, is it urgent? Finn said, yes. Finn, Moon Vi is Thads territory. If you had a connection with Thad, you could ask him for help. His people can get there in 3 minutes, Lowe said. What Lowe knew was that Finn cut off Thads one arm not long ago. Lowe thought Finn might have convinced Thad to serve him, or Thad might be resentful to Finn. Finn said, I dont have Thads number. But Finn was sure Thad would help him if he asked. The problem was that he couldnt contact Thad. Young master, I have Thads number. How about I call him? Lowe asked tentatively. Lowe was sure that there was no obedience rtionship between Finn and Thad. Finn said sternly, call him and let him go to Moon Vi to save Laura. Tell him I ask him to do it. Lowe said, ok. Lowe quickly dialed Thads phone. Thad, where are you now? Lowe asked directly. Thad asked knowingly, Lowe, why did you call me? Whats wrong? Thad had been Lowes rivalry because Lowe had always made himself better than he was. Thad, I dont have tome to quarrel with you. Listen, Finn asked you to go to Moon Vi to save a person. If you dont go, there will be consequences, Lowe said. Thad rose from the bed and asked, who? The person who cut one of your arms, Lowe said knowingly. Thad was astonished, and his face turned white. Lowe, why did Finn let you call me? Thad snapped out of it and was confused that why did Finn ask Lowe to call him? Lowe said slightly, Finn is master now. Lowe wasnt ashamed for serving Finn. Thad didnt believe that Lowe said. Thad, a friend of Finn, is in danger now. If you dont go quickly and something happened to Finns friend, you will take consequences, Lowe sneered coldly. Thad swallowed and said, I send people to there now, Lowe. If something happened to Finns friend, Finn would let Thad suffer. Thad immediately called his friend, who was in charge of the KTV beside Moon Vi. At this moment, Laura was miserable in the box. Her skirt was torn by Garry, and her white legs were exposed. There was a cut on Lauras forehead that was bleeding. Laura resisted fiercely and provoked Garrys angry. Bitch, I will kill you if you move again, Garry grabbed the broken wine bottle on the table and threatened. Garry, I wont let you get me unless I die, Laura clenched her teeth and said. Laura looked outside the window and was going to jump off the building. Bitch, what do you want to do? Garry asked astonishingly and stepped forward to pull Laura. If something happened to Laura, though Garry wont be in jail, he would get into trouble. Boom Someone broke in at this moment.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Chapter 72 Bais Reputation Chapter 72 Bai''s Reputation "Young Master Bai, someone ising! Run!" Tank, with a swollen face and nose, rushed in, followed by several strong men behind him. Laura''s eyes widened with shock, for she knew the leading man. It''s Galen! The one who molested herst time was beaten up by Thad. Laura had 100 thousand reasons in her mind. She could not imagine that it would be Galen who would "Who allows you to get in? Get out of here!" Garry roared inplexion. Just a bit, and he will be riding Laura all over his crotch. But Galen and his people enter the room and ruin his n instead. "Get out of here?" Galen looked gloomy and sneered: "boy, do you know whose territory is this? And you dare to tell me to leave?" "I''m in charge of this territory! I will give you a minute whether you want to get out or die ." Garry threatened. Bai''s family in City J was much more influential than any other families in City C! That was why Garry was fearless, and he thought that no one in C city could beat him anyway. Galen''s face suddenly changed. This boy seemed like he has a lot of confidence somehow? "Kids, do you know the Bai''s family of City J?" Tank on the side voice that at the time, in a tone of being sarcastic. Bai''s family of City J? Galen was stunned, he did not know, but by listening to Tank''s tone, it is obvious that Bai''s family is not something that is that simple. "Huh, you did not even know about Bai''s family, and you dare to bring people and make trouble, I think you are crooked." Tank sneered coldly. Even though he was just a dog of Bai''s family, there was a saying: "Dogs uphold their human power." Bai''s family dog, who dares to offend? Galen suddenly had some pressure on him. He knew that Laura had a lot to do with Finn, maybe she was Finn''s woman. But the background of this Bai''s family kid is not ordinary. Even Thad is not necessarily counted as one of them. Finn and the Bai''s family kid, who is better? Galen has some problems understanding that. "Or tell your boss toe here, you little girls. You did not even know about Bai''s Family, that means that you are simply not qualified to be standing in front of our young master Bai." Tank mockingly says that even though he doesn''t even know who Galen''s boss is. Anyway, no one from city C is carrying the underground world''s banner, Bai''s family is not afraid of anyone whoes and intervenes. Galen''s face turned red. He did not dare to say a word even though he was being humiliated. That is why he had to call Thad in a stuffy voice. "From Bai''s family?" Thad, who was on his way, was also shocked. Galen didn''t know about Bai''s family, but Thad knew about them. He knew that the Bai''s family was a second-line family of Jinling. Several members of the Standing Committee of City C were closely rted to the Bai''s family. It can be said, this kind of family is what Thad is willing to face the least. Since ancient times, ck and white do not stand side by side. Offending the Bai''s family means that he will be called in every minute to drink tea. "Master Thad, what should I do?" "Don''t do anything. Be respectful. Wait until I arrive there." Thad bes uncontrobly worried. Thad would not darey a hand on them because he couldn''t afford to offend the Bai''s family, but Finn... It was even more dangerous to offend him! Thad called Lowe Han again. "Is it all good?" Lowe Han thought that Thad had already saved the people. "Master Han, our people are fine, but they are not in my hands now," Thad said with a bitter smile. "What''s going on?" "The person who kidnapped Miss. Laura came from Bai''s family in City J..." Thad said. "Bai''s Family of City J?" Lowe Han sneered and said, "Thad, it is just Bai''s family of City J, and they managed to make you afraid of them?" Thad was taken aback, Han''s tone sounded very confident, he even dared to put an eye with the Bai''s family? He knew that it would be a deadly situation to be dragged into offending Bai''s family. "Thad, to tell you the truth, if you offend the Bai family, you may still have a way to live. But if you offended young master Chen, hum, even the lord will not protect you!" Han long said coldly. In the past, he heard that Bai''s family was going to walk around, but now, he is Finn''s dog. Let alone one Bai''s family, even if there are ten Bai''s families standing in front of him, he will not even bother to frown his eyebrow. Thad seemed confused, listening to Lowe Han''s voice tone, made him sure that Finn''s background is indeed something from another level. "Master Han, where did Young master Finne from?? Thad still wanted to know the background of Finn. Otherwise, he could only cry to death if, in the end, he manages to offend Bai''s family, and it turns Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. out that Finn will not show up to help him. "You go ask it yourself" Finn has said that he would keep it a secret, Lowe Han naturally did not try to cross the border to ask. Thad frowned. He was afraid that he was facing the most important choice in his life. Whether to stand at Finn''s side or stand in Bai''s family side, it is a matter of honor and wealth. If he chose the wrong one, he would die! "Damn it!" Thad gritted his teeth and finally came up to his decision. He has chosen Finn! He doesn''t believe that the man who could make someone like Lowe Han submit to him would not be as good as Bai''s family. Meanwhile, in the room. Garry was sitting on the sofa with his legs folded and a cigarette in his mouth. Tank was standing on one side with his hands around his chest, looking at Galen with a disgrace face. "Kids, when will your boss arrive? Maybe they heard our Bai''s family name, and they are afraid to Laura has a slight frown on her eyebrows. What Tank said during this situation were all possible. After all, Bai''s family could just crush Thad''s existence. If he is Thad, she will nevere and offend Bai''s family for a woman. "Our Lord Thad will be here in a while. "Galen replied sternly. He had sent someone to inquire about Bai''s family just now. After understanding it clearly, he felt a little bit rxed. Fortunately, he didn''t start the dialogue in a broad sense with Garry. Otherwise, there might be a chance he would not live tonight. "Ah, all kinds of cats and dogs can call themselves "Lord" these days. What a worthless lord you have there." Tankughs and mocks. Galen and his people are flushed, but they dare not to speak out. Just then, Thad arrived. "Lord Thad..." Galen and several people hurried and greeted him. Thad responded faintly and turned to Laura: "Mrs. Laura, are you okay?" Laura shook her head while forcing a smile and said: "I''m okay." Even though Laura said so, Thad noticed that there was blood on Laura''s forehead. "You''d better take care of yourself first, lord Thad. She is okay, but you have to do something." Tank said with a mocking face. "Oh? Do I need to do something?" Thad''s tone was calm, and the anger on his face was not obvious. "Well, fool! Do you think you could still be safe and sound after you have offended us, Young master Bai? "Tank sneered. Garry didn''t even bother to look at Thad from the beginning to the end. In his opinion, if Thad was smarter, he would have immediately kneel down and apologized to him. "Young master Bai?" Thad started tough, and then his face suddenly turned cold and said: "What a great prestige!" Chapter 73 Slap! One Hundred Times! Chapter 73 p! One Hundred Times! These words made people around here changed their faces. Did Thad Gu want to be against Garry Bai? What do you mean? Do you know who our young master is? Tank Wang pointed at Thad, shouting. Thad was somehow influential in the underground of City C, but he was as humble as an ant in front of Bais family! I dont care about a somewhat young master. If you dare to hurt Miss. Xu, Ill make you be a died young master! Thad snorted. Since he had made up his mind, he would fear nothing. After all, his backer was Finn Chen. Youre asking for death! Garry was enraged. He suddenly jumped up from the sofa. Here is City C, not your City J. To be arrogant in your city! Thad squinted. Good! Good! Garry clenched his hands, ring at Thad. Young master, lets go first. We can teach him a lesson when we go back. Seeing the situation was terrible, Tank pulled Garry to leave. Garry was furious, but it was at others ce. He didnt know anyone here, so no one could help him. Tell me your name, son of a bitch! Garry red at Thad. Thad sneered. My name is Thad Gu, remember it well! Thad! Gu! Good, I remember it. Garry gave Thad a meaningful look and then was ready to leave. Wait, how can you leave like this? Thadughed, blocking in front of Garry. What do you mean? Garry was irritated. He had alreadypromised, but Thad still didnt let him go! Youve hurt Miss. Xu, so you cant leave such easily. Thad said. He definitely wanted to let Garry go, but Finn would cut him into pieces if Finn knew hispromiseter. That bitch disrespected our young master, so its reasonable for us to p her! Tank shouted. Thads face turned cold. Im talking to your young master, so you, a dog, dont interrupt us! Galen, p him, one hundred times! Yes, Lord Thad. Galen Zhou stepped to Tank with a sneer. He had hated Tank for a long time. How could a dog barked so much louder than his master? What? I warn you! Im from Bais family... p! Galens p stopped Tanks speaking. Two teeth rolled out from Tanks mouth. Young master... Tank turned to Garry. Garrys face looked terrible. Thad Gu, dont do too much! Its just one. You can say thatter. Thad snorted. Galen, continue. Yes, Lord Thad! Galen nodded with excitement. Garry clenched his hands but didnt stop Galen anymore. p! You called me clodhopper? p! You called us small potatoes? p! You called Lord Thad dog? ... Galen asked several men to control Tank and then pped Tank without mercy. Tank begged at the beginning, but then he passed out because of the pain. Two minutester, Galen took a deep breath. Lord Thad, its one hundred times. Well, good. Tanks face was as swollen as bigs head. Thad smiled with satisfaction. Some kind of young master, Ive taught you dog for you. Now lets talk about the business between Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. you and Miss. Xu. Thad turned to stare at Garry. What do you want? Garry gritted his teeth. Kneel, and apologize to Miss. Xu. Then p yourself until Miss. Xu forgives you. Thadughed. He thought he was merciful enough. If Finn were here, Garry would at least leave his two hands here. Thad Gu, a warrior prefers death to humiliation! Garrys face was red. How could he kneel to a woman and p himself? If someone knew that, he would be ashamed all his life. Oh, youre so literate, haha! Do you think I dont dare to kill you? Thad threatened. Laura Xu kept silent. She thought Thad had done too much. It didnt mean she took pity on Garry, but she was worried about Garrys crazy revenge. And Garrys revenge might be too much for Thad to bear. Garrys face was gloomy, teeth gritted. Kneel, or die? Quickly, Im busy! Thad urged with impatience. Thad Gu, youll regret this! Garry stared at Thad with enmity. Then, he knelt in front of Laura. Sorry! Garrys voice seemed toe from the gap between his closed teeth. Then, he raised his hand and pped on his face. F**k! Use more power! Or Ill help you! Thad kicked on Garrys face. The sense of great humiliation made Garry almost die. Lord Thad, let him go. Laura sighed. Since Thad had done such much to Garry, there was no turning back for Thad anymore. For Miss. Xus word, you can go. Thad waved his hand as if he was driving a fly away. Garry didnt speak anything, gave a malicious nce to them, and then left. He would let Thad Gu pay for this when he returned to City J! When Garry left, Laura asked with confusion. Lord Gu, is it Maura who told you my location? The only one Laura knew who could ask Thad for help was Maura, but how could Maura suddenly have so much power? Well...its Miss. Shawn. Thad hesitated for a few seconds. Laura might not know Finns real identity, so he didnt dare say it was Finn. Laura didnt say anything. She could find Thad was lying. So, it could only be Finn who asked Thad toe here, and Finn didnt allow Thad to speak the truth. Chapter 74 Little Piano Prince Chapter 74 Little Piano Prince Laura Xu feltplicated, for she had been rescued by Finn Chen twice in the same ce. When did Finn, Laura sighed secretly the loser not long before changed into such a big shot even local viin Thad Gu would like to work himself to death for him. And Finn offended the Write of City J due to her, what should she do to repay him? "Miss Xu, how about going to the hospital first?" Although Laura was not severely injured, Thad carefully asked that he had to treat Finn''s sake with great care. "I''m fine." Laura shook her head; she was not delicate like that. As she finished talking, Maura Xia and Finn Chen rushed to her. "Are you OK, Laura?" Maura was shocked as she saw her bleeding friend. "It''s all right, Maura." Laura shook her head with a reluctant smile. Her eyes were still red; after all, she was an ordinary girl, after experiencing such events, it''s hard for her to feel OK. If not Thad sent by Finn, she was dead already. "Is he did this, Laura?" Maura looked at Thad unfriendly, and she thought Thad failedst time, so he wanted to try again. Thad looked awkward and exined, "You have wronged me, Miss Xia." "Maura, it''s Lord Thad who saved me," Laura exined quickly, and Maura had no idea that Finn sent Lord Thad. "What?" Maura widened her mouth with surprise, what happened? Why Thad saved Laura? Then Maura looked at Finn; she could not figure out a second person could do so. "Maura, he is the friend I mentioned." Finn smiled bitterly. "Friend?" Maura was more confused, how Finn made friend with Thad, he beat himst time in Golden Time Club. "Yes, we are friends, me, and Mr. Chen." Thad almost called him young master Chen. Maura was suspicious since the eye context between them was not friendly. "Maura, we should send Laura to the hospital first, she is injured badly." Finn changed the subject quickly as he felt Maura wanted to know the truth. "OK, we go to the hospital, Laura." Maura realized her friend was injured. "Fine," Laura said softly and took a look at Finn as if she would figure out the truth thought him. Finn looked at them without expressions. Thad wiped his cold sweat and took a deep breath. "Young lord Chen," it was the third time to meet him, every time his heart would beat fast for fear. "You did well, and I owe you." Finn smiled slightly. "Young Lord Chen, it is my luck to help you." Thad ttered, he didn''t know who Finn was, but he was a big shot that Lowe Han would be willing to be his heeler. "Call me if you have troubles in the future," Finn said with his head shaking. "Yes, your lord." Thad nodded quickly, and Finn had left when he raised his head again. Maura insisted on apanying with Laura, so Finn went home alone. "Do you know about Finn Chen, Maura?" Laura signed and asked unbearably. "Why do you ask this?" Laura seemed to do not like Finn, so she would diss him as soon as they met, but she was hiding. "I have wronged Finn in the past," Laura said. Maura frowned a little. "He is not a loser as they said, on the contract, he is a man full of courage and unique." Jake''s betrayal made Laura realized how stupid she used to be. It was not enough to judge a cowardly or not only by trifles in daily life, but the decisions he made at the crisis. Jake Song, she loved most, gave up her without hesitation when he in danger. But the cowardly loser she looked down upon saved her twice. "Laura, why do you say that?" Maura was confused, Laura miss aid Finn every time they met, but today she did oppositely, what happened to her? Laura shook her head and smiled, "Treat Finn better; you can''t find another man who takes you carefully as him." Laura was envious of her that she had a husband treated her as his most precious treasure. "I will." Maura smiled sweetly, "By the way, it''s time to get married for you. I''m waiting to be your bridesmaid." "I''m not in a hurry; I will marry as soon as you have a baby." Laura blinked with a smile. Maura flushed; it was far to talk about having a baby. The most closed they had was just a kiss, and she offered. Finn bought breakfast and went to the hospital the next early morning. Finn saw something weird as he was walking through the hospital''s corridor, some people pointed at him, and some nurses flushed when they saw him. Finn was confused; maybe he became more handsome? He didn''t know the reason until Maura showed him her phone. It was not for his good-looking but his video of ying piano and beating Gavin Shen''s safeguards. Just one night, the two videos were quite popr in Moments of City C. Nearly everyone had seen that video. Many people were attracted by his To Alice, and called him "Little Piano Prince." N?velDrama.Org content. And some people were subdued by his kung fu, was he dissolute as City C Daily described? Quite many people redressed for Finn, even some girls imed they''d like to marry him so that Finn could y piano for them every day. Maura was jealous that she nipped on his waist to cyan and purple. Chapter 75 Be Mistress Chapter 75 Be Mistress Leah Lin, Fay Sun, and her son were sneeringly dismissive about the video famous in the Moments. Even if Finn Chen was not a loser, it was hard for him to survive. They watched the whole video, and they saw Lowe Han in the end. "Lowe Han" might not familiar to Leah and Fa, but it was a big name to Dalton Lin, who spent extended time in the eastern city. Dalton''s bosses was a heeler of Lowe, so he was a shining example to Dalton and dreamed of being a hero like him. As Dalton saw Lowe, he knew that Finn would hardly survive. Wicked and cruel as Lowe he was, Finn would be poorly tortured. Fay and Leah looked relieved, heard Dalton''s promises. The helpless Maura Xia could not get out of Gavin Shen since Finn was injured severely. "Leah, Young master Shen is not the same as the loser. Finn, he is from a rich and powerful family. But he has a bad temper, so you need to be patient." Fay carefully told Leah. "That''s right, aunt, if you do so, he would punish you regardless of you are his mother-inw." Dalton echoed. "Fay, don''t worry. I''m not stupid. If Mr. Shen became my son-inw, I would treat him as my son," Leah said with pride. If her neighbor knew that Gavin Shen, the nephew of the richest man in City C, was her son-inw, how imposing she would be, nobody dared to mention that loser in her face. "Yes." Fay nodded a bit and said, "Will you keep your words that you would give ten million yuan to me as long as they give you 100 million?" "Of course, I''m not the ungrateful person; once he bes my son-inw, I could give you 100 million yuan, not alone 10 million. You know he is the man who has money to burn." Leah said with satisfaction; she assured that Gavin to be her son-inw. "Haha, don''t forget us when you became a rich woman, and bother you to find a wife for Dalton, and at least girl like Miss Write." Fay suddenly forgot the name of thedy. "Yes, I want to marry a fair-skinned and attractivedy from a decent family." Dalton reminded his mother aside. They all thought that he, Dalton, was a poor loser, but he must marry an attractivedy. "Yes, attractivedy, Leah, as you have known, Dalton is a good boy, choose an unmarried girl from Shen'' Family for him, and then we will be closer than now, and he will help Maura." Fay had prepared for struggling for the power of Shen''s Family. "Fay, don''t worry, I will keep my eyes on the proper girls," Leah promised. There was a knock when she finished her talk. "Leah, open the door, your son-inw came for marriage propose," Fay said brightly. Leah coughed and twisted her waist to open the door; it was Gavin. "My dear Gavin, you came," Leah called him quite gently. But Gavin was frightened and sweating due to the call; Finn would beat him if he heard. "Aunt Leah, don''t be silly, please." Gavin lowered his sound. Leah was cheered up as Gavin called her "Aunt," and she thought the marriage between her daughter and Gavin was done. Because he even didn''t notice her, no mentioned call her "aunt." And Leah thought his politeness was not prepared. "Don''t be so polite, you will be my son-inw, and we will be a family, call me ''mom,'' OK?" Leah coquetry. Gavin sweated on his forehead; he came here for his money not to propose that Finn would beat him to death if he called Leah''s mom. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "Aunt Leah, I don''t have a rtionship with your daughter, don''t call me like that." Gavin shook his hand, tried his best to exin. "If not, what is the rtionship between you? Yong master Shen, if you don''t marry her, she could be your mistress, but you need to pay her ten million per month for living." Leah was confused, but as long as he gave money, it was good for Maura to be his mistress. Fay had the same idea: Wealthy families indeed had such regtion; it was shameful for them to marry a woman married. "Young master Shen, Maura, can be your mistress, she is a good girl, and she won''t interfere with your life." Fay echoed, it didn''t matter Maura marry to Gavin, as long as he paid. Gavin was more nervous about the two''s bullshit; he dared not to make Finn''s wife be his mistress. "What do you think of my suggestions?" Fay ttered. "Shut you up, how dare you to say that?" Gavin stared at her fiercely. He treats Leah politely, for she was Finn''s mother-inw, so he dared to do anything harmful to her, no matter how badly she treated Finn. But Fay, a far rtive of Maura, trapped Finn several times, if he beat her, Finn would agree with him happily. "Yong master Shen, you..." Fay was confused about why Gavin turned to be angry in sudden. "Motherfucker, I know that it''s you who got me into a fix with David Zhang," Gavin said coldly, he passed the buck to her so that he had an excuse for taking his money back. Fay was flurried and exined, "You deeply wronged, I dared not to fool you." Chapter 76 The Miser Chapter 76 The Miser "Bullshit! If you did not set a trap, how would I pay 100 million?" Gavin Shen passed all the buck to Fay, he could do nothing to Leah, but he could humiliate Fay. Fay was wrong-footed, she knew it was David Zhang who trapped him, but she dared to say that. "I don''t care anything else, but you have to bring my 100 million back or go to jail with your son for the rest of your lives." Gavin sneered. His words were thunder in the daytime to Fay and her son; it took a couple of minutes to change them to the jail from marrying an attractive rich girl. "Young master Shen, haven''t you slept with my daughter? Won''t you break your promise?" Leah asked quickly, 100 million was not small, but it was a fact that Gavin had slept with her daughter, Leah thought. Gavin felt speechless and almost faint for such shameless mother Maura Xia had. And he was confused why Finn Chen gave way on her in thest three years. "Aunt Leah, I never sleep with Miss Maura, she returned home as long as she finished lunch," Gavin said cautiously. He was afraid the news that he had slept with Maura had been disseminated by the crazy woman. "You didn''t sleep with her?" Leah screamed, why Gavin hadn''t slept with Maura, he seemed to like her and wanted her desperate. "Aunt Leah, I tell youst time, I never slept with Miss Maura, please do not say that again, you will ruin her reputation." Leah was frustrated and felt that her dream of being a rich woman was broken. Gavin hadn''t slept with her daughter, which meant that they had nothing to do with Shen''s Family. "Young master Shen, why don''t you slept with Maura because she disagrees with that?" Leah felt there still was a glimmer of hope; she would persuade her if it were for a reason. Gavin clenched his teeth, "aunt Leah, Miss Maura is Mr. Finn''s wife, and they loved each other, they are meant for each other, I can''t match her." "Young master Shen, what are you talking about, you are better than the loser thousand times, you are good enough to match my daughter." Leah had undying faith in Gavin and tried her best to persuade. Gavin was wordless, people as she was unable to figure out his real means. But Fay, who was aside, heard Gavin called Finn not a loser but Mr., then she was shocked. What did that mean? It meant that Finn didn''t defeat but win Lowe Han. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. If not, arrogant as Gavin, he won''t call Finn Mr. Finn. "Aunt Leah, I came here today just for my 100 million; just tell me will you give it to me?" Gavin didn''t want to waste his time and told his per pose directly. Leah turned unhappily; it was the same feeling as scooping a piece of her meat out of her body if she had to return the money. Leah was hesitating butmanded by Fay coldly. This idiot still wanted the money even at the crisis, "Leah, give the money back to young master Shen." Gavin said that if they didn''t return the money, both Fay and her son would be put into jail, but not mentioned Leah. "Fay, the money now." Leah wanted to say that the money belonged to her now. Fay pped on Leah''s face and asked, "Return it or not?" Gavin sneered, a wicked person, will be afflicted by a simr personality; only Fay could make Leah obedient. "Such being the case, I''ll make money, and I have told you that I have nothing to do with Miss Maura, I hope that nobody talks about this." "Yes, your master," Leah answered weakly, that was the ups and downs of life. Just a couple of minutes ago, she thought of showing off to others that she''s the mother-inw of Gavin, but now, he took all the money back. Not only was Leah not Gavin''s mother-inw, but her 100 million gone. Gavin went out of Xia'' Family as long as he got the money. "Fay, what should we do now?" Fay sneered at Leah with contempt, "Till now; you don''t know why Gavin didn''t sleep with Maura?" Leah shook her head, uprehendingly. "You, idiot, because of Finn." Fay dared not to abuse him; he could make Gavin so obedient, let alone her. "The coward?" Leah was shocked unbelievably. "You are such a jackass, Finn was not a coward at all, nut a big man that you can''t imagine, and had the power that Gavin could not match." "It is impossible, what''s wrong with you, Fay, we all know that he is a loser; if not, why he stayed at my home for three years in a humiliating way?" Leah was not convinced. "Whatever," Fay said coldly. "Let''s go, Dalton." Fay nced at her son. She dared to stay at Leah''s house if Finn was a big shot as she thought, what they had done was digging their own grave. As to the idea that threatened Leah with Mack wang, she had given up. It was dangerous for her to do so before she figured out Finn''s background. "Mom, what about the money?" Dalton was not reconciled to his mom''s idea, even though they didn''t have 100 million, but his aunt had one million of her daughter. "Damn 500 thousand, do you want to die?" Fay found that her son was a miser as Leah. Chapter 77 Men from Writes Family Chapter 77 Men from Write''s Family Misers as Fay Sun and Dalton Lin flew away without money, Leah Lin became confused, was the loser horrible like that? Powerful than Gavin Shen? Leah shook her head, and she thought that Fay must frighten to dull, so she talked that bullshit. Fay felt there were dark clouds overhead, something wrong. "Let''s go home to avoid." Fay was more unrest. "Do we need to go home for that loser? I think he must beg on his knees when he met lord Lowe, and for his kind, he let him off." Dalton Lin said it indifferently. He thought his mom was over-worried. Because Lowe, the underground emperor of a western city, horrible as him, Finn could not win him with a master like Talbot Fang. "Is master Lowe awesome, as you described?" Fay asked with a fluke. "Of course, there are more than three hundred men of his, and each of whom is a famous figure," Dalton said that his boss was one of the three hundred men with pride on his face. Every time he told him about stories of Lowe, Dalton imagined that he was a member of Lowe. They heard a terrifying sound in front of them. "Finally, you are here." "Why are you here, lord bull?" The man full of tattoos in front of them was his boss, Bull Zhang. "Forget that; follow me." The Bull blew a cloud of smoke and answered slightly. Dalton saw the men behind The Bull looked unfriendly, frightened with swallowed a bit, and asked carefully. "What do you mean, Lord Bull?" The Bull sneered, "Do what I told you." "Run, Dalton." Fay figured out the situation was not safe for them, wisely, so she dug on his waist, and run. "Do you think that you can get rid of me?" The Bull kicked on Fay''s butt with a grim smile. "What are you doing, lord Bull?" He stared st him in anger and had no idea why he beat his mom. The Bull didn''t respond and hit on his head with a stick. "Bang." Dalton felt it became dark and faint. Then Fay and Dalton were roped and put into a sack in a minibus. Half an hourter, Finn received a message which said, "Yong lord Chen, everything is done." It was from Lowe, Finn believed that he dared to lie to him. Fay and her son were punished they deserved. Then Maura Xia went downstairs in a ck gauzy night skirt. "Do you have time next week?" Maura looked pretty and flushed due to she just had a shower. "Yes, I have. What''s wrong?" Finn asked softly. "I want to go to City J with you." "Fine." Finn nodded. "Why don''t you ask me what I''m going to do there?" Maura said, unsatisfied with her little mouth pouting. "So, what for?" Finn answered helplessly. "For ssmate party." It was the second ssmate party that Maura had since she got married, and the first time was three times ago when they just married. But he didn''t want to go with her, and Maura was not confident of convincing him too. "You want me to be with you?" Finn lifted his mouth a bit. He was afraid to harm Maura''s face, for he was just a deliveryman then. At the same time, other girls'' husbands were executives or presidents. It was obvious what would happen. "You do not have to," Maura said it unhappily and turned around. "Of course, I want," Finn exined quickly. "That''s more like it." Maura nced at him withcency. "Pang." The door of the vi was broken violently. Two-man in ck maillots and masks appeared at the gate. One was slender; the other was fat. "Where is Laura Xu?" The slender observed Finn without emotion. "The White send you?" Finn narrowed his eyes. He didn''t answer him and stepped to Finn. Then he intended to scratch his neck with the talon-shape move; if the move touched skin, there would be a blood hole on his skin. "Watch out, Finn." Maura was scared and hinted her husband in a hurry. Before she finished her words, Finn had fought back with his fist. Finn''s fist was so fast like a shot bullet with a ripping sound toward the slender. Then two hands met, but it was not a tie, but a clear fracture. The slender''s pupils narrowed, then he felt an unbearable force go through his body along his palm. "Pang." The slender flew to the concrete walls of the vi in the opposite direction. Suddenly it appeared a huge hole of man shape. "My lord." The fat man in ck was shocked when he saw flesh mangled and bleeding right arm. The slender one had practiced his right arm for twenty years, it was his pride, but he ruined it with a fist. Who was the man? And what he was? The fat man turned and left without thinking. He couldn''t get away, so Finn took a cup and threw it to him. Finn only used a small strength but scratched the air with tearing sound. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. The fat man in ck felt like knocked by a car; his organs were disced. Then he vomited blood in his mouth and fell straightly. It only took Finn seconds to defeat the two. Chapter 78 Thad Gu Was Caught Chapter 78 Thad Gu Was Caught Maura Xia was stunned by Finn Chen''s silky-flowing movements. And she even had an idea that Chen Finn was a legendary kung fu master. "Why do you two make such big noisy in the middle night?" Laura Xu shouted with pink pajamas dimly, and when she saw the scene on the ground, she became silent. "What''s the matter?!" Laura widened her beautiful eyes, and she just fell asleep for a while, there were two more people on the ground. "They are here for you." Finn frowned, but he had not expected that Write''s Family would take revenge so fast. "Sent by Garry Write?!" Laura asked in fear. "Who is Garry? Laura, what have you hidden from me?" Maura looked at Laura with curiosity. She had thought that the person who blocked Laura yesterday was just a little bastard. It turned out that she was wrong. Laura looked embarrassed; she didn''t want to get Maura involved because the power of Write''s Family was massive. So she chose to cover it up. "Maura, I..." Laura bit her lips but said nothing. "Just say it, maybe we can help you." Finn sighed but said. Laura knew he was not an ordinary man, she could have told Maura to look for help from him, but she kept silent. Just for Maura was a good friend of hers. If Finn didn''t help her now, he would be a stingy man. "OK." Laura nodded and told them about how her parents were trapped and looked at help from Garry. Then Finn was clear about the details of the whole mess. Maura was frowning, she knew some powerful students, but none of them could help her. "Finn, can you..." Maura looked at her husband shake-making; only he could help her this time. Every time she was in trouble, he had a solution, but it was not kind to ask him for help. "Don''t bother Finn; I will figure it out." Laura stopped Maura, and she knew that saving people needed to run outworks and re-courses, even if she had no idea about his background. "It''s OK; I''ll fix it." He called Jones Chen if there were men of Chen''s Family in City J. "But," Laura stopped speaking. "No, but." Finn int erupted Laura, he knew what she was going to say, but he was dismissive Write''s Family. Not alone, Thad Gu had provoked them. A thought came to cross his mind, and then Finn cried, "damn." Since Garry sent people here, then he must send some to Thad. He was in danger now. Finn was annoyed that he had neglected. Then Lowe called and said that something terrible happened to Thad. "Say," Finn asked, tried to calm down. "Men of me tole me that two men in ck ughtered Thad''s club, killing a dozen men and took Thad with them," Lowe answered calmly, he had not thought of such fast revenge of Garry. "He is still alive?" Finn relived. "I think so, and maybe Garry wanted to kill him personally, so they took him to City J." "Arrange that; I''m going to City J now." Finn required. He owed him one, if Thad were killed, it would harm his reputation and Lowe''s heart. "But it''s toote to have a flight." It took two or three hours to fly to City J. "Then, by train," Finn said. He was not a delicate man. What''s more, if he cameter, what he saw would be Thad''s body. "Yes, my lord," Lowe responded and thought that Finn was different from the other rich lord; he was a kind man, so he didn''t need to worry he would be giving up one day. Finn looked at Laura and Maura as he hung up. "Maura, I have to go to City J first, you can go with Laurater." "Thad has been caught?" Maura asked worriedly, Finn would be injured in a strange ce City J. "Yes." "Sorry, Finn." Laura looked sorry, Thad offended Garry for her, but Finn saved her. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "It''s OK, he was still alive, but can''t avoidshing." Finn shook his head and said. "Then, take care of yourself." "Don''t worry," Finn answered with a smile, then he walked away. Finn called Lowe to send more men to protect Maura and Laura the whole day from Garry''s killers. When Finn reached the railway station, he found that Lowe had been there with Howard. "Yong lord Chen, there will be a train thirty minutester," Lowe said with respect. Finn nodded and asked, "Will you go with me?" "Yes, your lord." Howard was taciturnity, as usual, he was not in the club when they took Thad, it was not easy for Garry men to take Thad if he was. "OK, then go with me." Finn didn''t say any more; he thought Howard was a smart boy who was loyal to his lord with little words. "Young lord Chen, do you need more men?" Lowe asked with worry; it was hard for him if only went with Howard. "Enough, it matters that he is good, but not more." Finn shook his head. "Yes, your lord." Lowe agreed, it was troublesome for Finn to bring too many men with him. Thirty minutester, Finn got on the train with Howard. Chapter 79 The Arrogant Girl Chapter 79 The Arrogant Girl Finn and Howard didn''t buy the ticket of the sleeper, so they had to sit publicly. Finn sat on the seat beside the window, then Howard sat on his side, which was consciously by the corridor. The train ttered on the rail. Finn was in thoughts; it was the first time he went out in the past three years. When they reached the station of City JZ, the train stopped for a while and came a potbellied man in middle age. The man covered his nose disgustingly. The fat man walked to Finn and Howard''s back and took a look at the ticket, and then he sat on the opposite of Finn. The fat man put his ck briefcase on the table and nced at the two-man near him. Then he sneered a bit as he saw the clothes worn by both men was cheaper than a shirt of his. So he closed his eyes directly, showed no interest in chatting with them. With a scent blowing, a beautiful shadow appeared in everyone''s sight. This was a young woman wearing a pink Gi shirt and carrying a Chanel bag. The woman had a fair and delicate oval face, a tall and beautiful figure. She was a cool person, and you could see her proud through her eyes. Like the middle-aged man, the woman frowned her eye browns as she entered and saw the messy environment inside. But more softly that the middle-aged man. Then the woman lifted her slender legs and walked towards Finn. She looked at her ticket as she walked beside Howard. Then she puckered her mouth in discontent. Then the woman nced at the ugly middle-aged man and Finn, sitting by the window; then, she pointed at Finn tomand: "Change your seat with me!" Finn still looked at the scene without turning his head. The woman was angry for ignorance and said with anger, "So rude of you, don''t you know that to be a gentleman?" "I don''t know." Finn turned his head to her, nced at her, and said it slightly. "You..." she felt speechless to him. "Beauty, don''t bother yourself arguing with him, I''ll change with you." the fat man ttered with his beer belly. His eyes had been on her body as long as she entered the train. The woman in front was a gorgeous beauty with an ideal body; she even looked better than some actresses. And Elena Liu seemed to be a college student, so it was easy for that fat man to win her heart by some means. "I don''t need it." The man was more annoyed than Finn because he had stared her since she stepped on the train. "So, where are you sitting. Anyway,you need a seat." The fat man fawned upon unwillingly. "It''s none of your business." Elena sat beside the man, opposite Howard, with her anger nce. But she kept her eyes on Finn as if he was her prey. Finn turned his head to see the scene outside the window, showing no interest in chatting with her. "You want to y hard-to-get with me? Go and see." Elenaughed at him, she had met so many men like Finn, who wanted to chase her, but was afraid to turn down by her, so they pretended to be cold and distant. People of this kind would tter her as others only by ignoring him for a while. Elena was confident to herself. "Beauty, my name is Hale Zhuang, what''s yours?" He must win her heart before he left the train. "Get off." Elena even didn''t want to take a look at him. Hale was not angry for her abuse and narrowed his eyes with a smile, "You are going to the college in City J, right? I have manypanies there." "It''s none of my business," Elena said. Hale smiled with embarrassment, why the chic was irritable like explosives. "Beauty, it''s not right to say that friends can help you when you are in trouble. If you make friends with me, you can call me anytime, especially in the economy. I can give hundreds of thousand yuan without considering it. This is my business card, keep in contact." Hale passed his glided card to Elena with an oily smile. But Elena threw it to the trash can directly. "Silly man, do you think a girl like me will need your hundreds of thousand yuan?" Elena never thought that she would encounter an idiot like Hale. She was the campus belle of the university of JL, her chasers all from the family with billion fortune, let along they were a young man who was rich and intelligent. Nouveau riche, like Hale, was not qualified. "It was too harsh of that. Beauty." Hale was awkward, "if you from a rich family, will you take a train?" "I do have money, but I like by train, OK?" Elena pretended to b arrogant, but she felt regret. She should have gone to school by a car driven by her diver as her mom told to, but she chose to take a train because she had never taken a train before. But she met Lovce like Hale and Finn, who liked to pretend on her first train trip. N?velDrama.Org content. "You are awesome, I shut up," Hale said it with irony. "Yes, I am, shut your mouth up." Elena showed a haughty look, like a pride hen. Hale snorted and stopped talking. Finn and Howard shook their heads wordlessly, it was easy to tell the girl beside them was from a wealthy family, and grown up with care and love. She would be in danger if she encountered a tough man, unlike Hale. Chapter 80 The Contractor Chapter 80 The Contractor As the train went, Hale Zhuang seemed a little bored, so he looked at Finn Chen and Howard. He wanted to give vent on them to transfer the humiliation from Elena Liu. These two were ordinary persons, so they should be frightened easily. You are going to work in City J, right? There was a smell of superior. Howard kept silent as if he had slept with his eyes closed. Finn felt funny and responded, Thats right; we will look for a part-time building work job. You can only work in such a ce. Elena sneered at Finn in scorn. Finn shook his head and smiled slightly and said nothing. I know many contractors in City J; you may find an easier job if you tell them my name, Hale said as if gave in charity. Thank you; Ill try. Finn smiled. But dont do anything bad in the name of me, or I wont let you off. I am familiar with the contractors, but other powerful men, remember it, dont shame me. He even tried to threaten him. Finn smiled and answered: Of course. Finns behavior made Hale unsatisfied; he had thought he might beg him for a living as he knew he who was. Oppositely, he even didnt know how to tter him. You were deserved to work for others all your life, poor guy. Hale snored. Hale became silent since he could not lose his temper on them, so he closed his eyes to sleep. Elena beside, he put out her phoned and seemed to call her driver. The train reached the BZ Station after two hours driving; it was only one station away from City J. A lot of people rushed into the coach this stop, most of whom were standing. Various smell spread ed. Including malodours for a long time without a shower, farting, and bad breath. Finn was a little disgusting, so he frowned his eyebrows. Now the spoiled Elena looked pale and almost to vomit out. Whats worse, an older man looked like a farmer pushed to Elenas seat. The acrid smell made it impossible for Elena to stand anymore, so she stood up to the restroom with an ew. Hale became the person who could not bear this most as Elena went away. Getaway, old thing, you are funking smelly. Hale covered his nose and spout insults. The old farmer was embarrassed and apologized to him with his local dialect. But Hale continued. Fucking poor guys as you do not deserve the train. Fuck away as far as you can, you dirt my eyes. Finn turned gloomy; it went too far. The poor farmer flushed in awkwardly, and he knew that he was smelly, but it was hard for him even to move his foot a bit. Fuck your ass, get away from me, or Ill kill you. Hale threatened him viciously again as he saw the farmer did nothing but said sorry to him. He had been ufortable for Elena; he was an excellent option to vent. Sorry, boss, Ill go right now. The old farmer said lowly. Then the farmer turned and made his way in the crowd, but Hale stood up suddenly and kicked his butt. Let me help you. Stop that. Howard had stood up and pulled him before Finn. Howard looked horrible through his eyes. What are you fucking doing? Move your dirty hand from me. Hale was angry for shame as he saw who stopped him was the young worker he had looked down upon. Been short of exercises for a long time, Hale could not win Howard even if he had used all his strength. Howard was still. Fuck, release me. Howard wanted to punch him, but he was afraid the man would beat him if he were notpliant. Howard snored and threw him away, and Hales face mmed on the table. He would beat him to death if Finn were not here. Motherfucker, youre fucking die when you get off the train. Hale got up from the ground and cursed. Howard sneered him in grim without a word. Elena went back, and she looked better than before. Her face changed surprised as she saw Howard and Hale had a fight. What happened? Ill be your son if you are still alive today. Hale spat to Howard and menaced him again. Dear boos, he is too young to be sensible. the farmer was sorry for Howard and begged Hale. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. But Hale just spat on his face and cursed, Its none of your fucking business, go away, or find yourself in danger as I stepped off. Howard was in a rage, and he clenched his fists. He would tear his mouth out if Finns not here. I, Ill move away. The farmer looked at Howard with regrets, but he was afraid Hale would be more fierce to him. Freeze. The young man who was silent by the window said it softly. Then the farmer stopped. Give your seat to the old uncle, Howard. Hale didnt allow the old to sit here, but he wanted. Chapter 81 Why Not_ Chapter 81 Why Not_ "Yes, your ..., lord Finn," Howard called with a little shy. He had intended to call Finn Chen "Young lord Chen," it suddenly urred to him that Finn what Finn had told him: "Do not call me young lord Chen outside." So he changed another call. "No, he can''t sit here." Elena Liu refused that suggestion unhappily before Hale Zhuang. Was he disgusting her deliberately? Fill frowned and asked gloomily, "Is this your seat?" Elena had to agree that it was not her seat, then she stared at Finn in anger. "It''s not yours, neither, how selfish you are to make your friend offer his seat." Howard turned grim, and he had intended to say that he''d love to stand, but stopped by Finn''s waving hand. "There is no need to exin to her. Howard, hold the old uncle to sit on my seat." "Yes, lord Finn." He nodded. "No, no, no, little brother, it''s OK that I stand here." The farmer shook his hand quickly. He was touched that the two young men helped him, but he was clear that the girl and the fat man had wealthy backers. Therefore, he chose to concede so that they would not offend the two. "Old uncle, it''s OK, just sit here, and I will stand by you." Howard frowned. "One more time, he can''t sit here." Elena was hurried, stood up, and blocked Howard, intending to support the older man. She didn''t want to stank by him all the way long. "That''s right, why we have to be involved in since you want to be the fucking good guy." Hale continued. "One more word, you will be thrown out." Finn looked at Hale coldly. "Dare you?" Hale was afraid as he met Finn''s eyes, but he still was fierce in his words. "You wanna try?" Finn sneered with a smile. Hale was silent when he saw Howard, who was ready for a fight. And he believed that these two men were insane, so they would do what they said. And Elena seemed to be obedient, letting Howard go with the man. Although she was innocent, she also knew that it was unwise to fight with two grown-ups. But she would teach them a lesson as they are getting off. The older man sitting on the seat with fear, and he even dared not to raise his head all the way. "Old Uncle, what do you go to City J for?" Finn saw he held a ck cloth bag in his arms. "I''m going to send him medical fees; he is sick." The old said in caution and held the bag tighter as he saw Finn looked to his bag. Finn smiled slightly, ignoring his alert look. He was clear that there were fifty to sixty thousand yuan in his bag as the old entered the train. It might be tiny for Finn, but the money that the older man had saved for his entire life. As to the reason Finn let the old sat beside was that he had been a target for two thieves as the old entered the train, except Hale''s bullying. Though the old was cautious enough, it wasparable to the thieves. As the saying went, "While the priest climbs a post, the devil climbs ten." If the old stood in the crowd, it would take him no more than 10 minutes to transfer his money into waste paper. And he would not find that his money was gone till he reached the hospital. Finn can protect the old''s money from stealing. And it was impossible to steal in front of him. The train was almost to reach, so it slowed down. And Hale''s phone rang. "Lord Zhuang, we have waited for the two assholes in the station." "Just keep waiting, I''ming." Hale sneered at Finn and Howard with a bad smile. "Do you hear that? My men havee; it is not toote to apologize on your knees." Hale said proudly with his nostrils lifting. Finn and Howard ignored himpletely, but the poor farmer begged, "Boos, please let off the two little brothers; they are not meant to offend you." "Shut your fucking mouth up; you will be the same as them." Hale vented on the old farmer as he didn''t receive a response from the younger. "Old Uncle, don''t worry; it''s hard to say who will be on his knees." Finnforted the oldzily. After all, he could not stop someone who had to offend him. "Wow, you are still boasting now." Elena rolled her eyes disdainfully. She considered that Finn was pretending, and they will be beaten to death. Since Hale said that he knew he had friends of contractors here, he would ask help from the construction workers, who were much stronger than the slender guys in front. Finn still kept silent. Elena felt bored and called her mom. "I''m almost there, where are you, mom?" "It''s OK, but I met some disgusting men on the train." "Love you, mommy." "We are now at City J Station. Dear passengers, please take your belongings and pull out in order." As the broadcast ringing, Finn opened eyes suddenly, and a smart light was shing through his eyes. N?velDrama.Org content. We were at City J. "Young men, just run and look for the police, he will help you." The old farmer looked at Finn worriedly. "Look for the police? Can he help you all the time?" Hale scored. And they couldn''t live in the station all the time. "Just go, old uncle, we''ll be fine," Finn responded in a slight smile. "But." "Don''t say that, do you remember that your son is still waiting for you?" The old stomped his feet with helpless, took a look at Finn, and left. "Dare you to go with me, young man?" Hale held his briefcase under his arms and tried to provoke Finn. Although the fucking farmer had left, he would not let off the young assholes. "Why not?" Finn answered with a smile. Elena looked at Finn in disdain; he was still pretending even atst time. Men were all silly. "Keep your arrogance when you see my men." Hale snorted grimly. Chapter 82 Tai Long Property Company Chapter 82 Tai Long Property Company Hale Zhuang was leading, followed by Finn and Howard. Elena Liu was also following to look on. They went out of the station and saw several men standing there. The men walked to Hale. Elena was frightened by their hellish appearances. She stepped back and kept a distance from Finn. "Mr. Zhuang, are these two sons of bitches who offended you?" The fierce leading man stared Finn and Howard with threats. "Yong, just they are. You have to teach them a lesson." Hale stood behind Yong. Yong stared at Finn and clenched his hands to fists. "Boy, where are you from? How dare you offend Mr. Zhuang?" "Jol City," Finn answered. "Oh, the bumpkins from Jol City." Yong nodded. "Stupid bumpkins." "Just choose your legs and arms." Yong sneered. Finn smiled. "I want both." "Both?" Yong snorted. "I think you want neither!" "Move!" Yong waved his hand, and several men came to surround Finn and Howard. Howard stepped forward and prepared to act. But just at this moment, many people around on the square began rushing to watch something. Hale and Yong were stunned. What were they watching? They stopped their actions and then looked at the direction people rushed to. It was a row of cars make up by five Rolls-Royce. The leading one''s license te numbers were golden B8888! Rolls-Royce was hard to be seen, not to mention five being together. And one''s numbers were all the same number, which should cost more than 3,000,000! Obviously, cars went here to wait for someone. Yong also stopped fighting with Finn because it was hard to see such a grand sense. Elena frowned. Their family had only one Rolls-Royce, and the numbers were not 8888. But the cars went to her. Elena was confused. They should be here to pick her up because no one other here deserved this. As for Hale Zhuang? Such an upstart couldn''t afford even one. Elena raised her head and walked to the cars with pride on her face, just like a peacock. The cars stopped at the center of the square, and then some people in famous brand clothes got off. Elena was puzzled. She didn''t know these people. And these people were all of the lordliness, looking like some sessful elites. "Who are you looking for?" A guard asked Elena. The people behind him were all thepany''s elites, so he couldn''t let them be hurt even a little. Elena was embarrassed. "No..." She could see these people umon. They were obviously not from her family. So, who were they waiting for? Who was so powerful that he deserved such a grand wee? Elena was curious so much as if a cat was tickling her heart. Suddenly, Hale shouted. "Cousin?" Why was his cousin here? Hale was excited now. His achievements were all because of his cousin, Hanson Zhou''s help. Hanson was the project department manager in Tai Long Property Company, the most reputable Hanson had helped Hale a lot. Hale couldn''t be sessful without Hanson''s help. So, Hale was excited to see Hanson here. "Mr. Zhuang, is your cousin the employee of Tai Long Property Company?" Yong swallowed with N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. admiration. How exciting it would be if he could get a contract from Tai Long Property Company. "Of course, my cousin is the project manager. All the contracts need my cousin''s signature." Hale felt so joyful to show his connections to others, especially to the two bumpkins, Finn and Howard! "Mr. Zhuang, could you please introduce me to your cousin?" Yong smiled obsequiously. Hale felt it hard. Yong was so powerless, so Hanson might not take him in the eyes. But since Hale had talked so big, he had to bring Yong to see his cousin. And it had nothing to do with him if Hanson was willing to know Yong. So, Hale agreed. "OK, I''ll bring you thereter, but I don''t know whether he will give you a chance." "It doesn''t matter, Mr. Zhuang. Just bring me there." Yong was excited. "Oh, Mr. Zhuang, your cousin seemed to be here to wait for someone. Do you know who they are waiting for? It should be influential." Yong asked. Hale wondered. Looking at the position these people stood on, Hanson should be of the lowest position. He bowed his head and didn''t dare to raise, so others should be the general manager and directors. The person who deserved their wee must be the president of thepany. Chapter 83 Eat This Street Lamp_ Chapter 83 Eat This Street Lamp_ "They are going to pick up the chairman of Tai Long Property Company." Hale Zhuang said confidently. "Chairman of Tai Long Property Company!" Yong envied. "He must be on the Forbes list." "That''s for sure. He has assets worth more than 60 billion yuan, can he not be on the Forbes list?" Hale disdainfully glimpsed at Yong and said. "How interesting." At this moment, Finn Chen smiled disdainfully. "What are youughing? Bumpkin! You are dying, how dare you act like this? "Hale stared back at Finn and said. Finn shook his head and said lightly, "Iugh at your ignorance." "Ignorance?" Hale was somewhat annoyed: "What do you mean by saying that? You son of a bitch!" "It''s not the chairman of Tai Long Property Company they''re going to pick up," Finn said calmly. "What? Your fuckin ''brain got run over by wheels? With so many big potatoes showing up, it must be to meet the chairman. So you mean that they do that for picking you up?" Hale sneered--in addition to the chairman of Tai Long Property Company, who else was qualified to dispatch five Rolls Royce. "You are quite clever." Finn smiled. Hale turned speechless: this idiot, was he crazy? Hale''s just saying it, but this stupid thing took it seriously. "Mr. Zhuang, I think this little brat is scared to a fool, and he began to talk nonsense." Yong sneered: Finn, wearing these clothes, was even too shabby to move bricks on the construction site. How could he deserve to be picked up by the directors of Tai Long Property Company? Hale curled his lips and said, "So that''s all you have. Are you so scared?" Finn sighed. "You don''t believe they''re here to pick me up?" "If theye to pick you up, I will eat this streetmp." Hale pointed to the streetmp beside him and Finn smiled: "I''m afraid that your teeth aren''t hard enough." As soon as Finn said that, a group of people was walking towards here. The leader was a sexy woman wearing a hip skirt, ck stockings, and tall, her ck hair was set up high, and she was dressed very ably. Her body revealed the charm of mature urban beauty. "Wow! Marin Qiao! The executive director of Tai Long Property Company! " "This is one of the top ten beauties in City J. She didn''t show up very often. Why did shee today?" "The beauty Qiao creates such a grand scene for whom?" "Maybe for the real chairman of Tai Long Property Company." Many passers-by had the same idea with Hale, but most people didn''t know who Marin was. The only thing these passers-by could do was take out their mobile phones, took photos wildly, and then shared them into WeChat Moments. Looking at Marin''s delicate face and slender waist, Hale couldn''t help but swallow saliva. He only felt N?velDrama.Org content. that his lower abdomen was a little hot, and he thought: he couldn''t have her in his life, but think something dirty privately was okay. "Hanson." Hale took a few steps forward, smiling. Hanson Zhou was a middle-aged man who looked about forty years old, thin and wore a pair of sses. He projected a natural dignity and power. When he saw Hale, he just frowned and said, "What are you doing here?" "Nothing. It''s just that two blind things have provoked me on the train. I am here to teach them a lesson." Hale ttered. "Hmm." Hanson nodded slightly and said: "Don''t go too far, and don''t kill people." "Cousin, you can rest assured. I know what I am doing." Hale answered. "By the way, cousin, yourpany is so motivated, are you going to pick up thepany chairman?" Hale asked. Hanson shook his head and said, "No, there is someone else." "Someone else?" Hale was shocked, and then an incredible idea came to his mind: Hanson wouldn''t pick up that stupid guy, would he? But Hale denied this thought less than half a second after it emerged. That idiot would not take the train if he had so much energy. "What''s the matter?" Seemed to see the Hale look wrong, Hanson asked. "Nothing." Hale shook his head and smiled. "One of the two short-sighted idiots that just offended me on the train actually said, you are here to pick him up, ha-ha, cousin, don''t you think this is funny?" After Hale finished speaking, he also took a special look at Hanson''s expression but found that Hanson didn''tugh. Instead, he opened his mouth wide and pointed to Finn, surrounded by Yong and his party. He stammered: "Hale, the short-sighted idiot you said, can''t it be him?" Seeing Hanson''s fingers were shaking, Hale''s smilepletely stopped. "Hale, answer my question!" Hanson''s voice trembled. Although he spected it in his heart, he still didn''t want to believe that what Hale said was the person who could let the top management of the wholepanye forward to meet him. Hale swallowed saliva and asked, "Cousin, the people in yourpany might be mistaken, right? That short-sighted thing is just a wage earner who came to City J to find a job." "p-" An iparably heavy p was printed on Hale''s fat face, and the fat on his face was shaking. "Damn it! Hale, you idiot! F*** your mother! "Hanson''s eyes were red. The wage earners? Marin, the executive chairman of thepany, had already bent down in front of that man. Not far away, Elena''s little face was pale. She knew Marin. Even her grandfather praised Marin and felt that Marin was a well-deserved business queen. Moreover, her grandfather told her to learn from Marin and take Marin as an example. But now, the model she was going to learn had bent over a bumpkin she despised! Elena felt extremely stunned: what happened to this world? "Sorry, Mr. Chen, I''mte." Marin respectfully said. She was a professional manager raised by Chen''s family. Her identity was no different from that of Chen''s family''s servant. Marin was responsible for Chen''s family''s industry in the City J area. She naturally had to behave like a host to meet Finn Chen, the future heir of Chen''s family. "Nothing, I just arrived." Finn smiled and said. Seeing this scene, Yong and several big men were shouting just now, were scared to sweat at this time, and even their calves were trembling. "Mr. Chen, these people ..." Marin''s beautiful eyes looked at Yong. Marin was in charge of Tai Long Property Company. Her expression of eyes naturally couldn''t be wrong, so obviously, it could be seen that Yong''s party came to find fault with Finn. Chapter 84 Spare My Life, Master Finn Chapter 84 Spare My Life, Master Finn Before Finn said anything, Dayon knelt on the ground with tears: "Master Finn, spare my life. I have an 80-year-old mother and a three-year-old child. It''s my fault..." Finn rubbed his eyebrows; He wondered that he didn''t say anything about it. Why did Dayon do this? "Just leave. I''m not going to make any trouble with you." Finn waved and said. He really didn''t intend to trouble Dayon. It was not worth it to him. "Thank you, Master Finn! Thank you so much!" Dayon left immediately; He was filled with anger that he wanted to kill Hale''s whole generation. Hale stood next to him, his face got white, and his body began to shake. Hanson''s face didn''t look well either. It''s better if Finn was the chairman of Tai Long Property Company. Finn might let him go because he had worked for so many years and had made a lot of contributions to thepany. But the point was that Finn was not the chairman of Tai Long Property Company. Finn''s position was even higher than the chairman of Tai Long Property Company! Fin did not need any reason to deal with him! "Hale, look at that streetmp..." Finn ignored Hanson but looked at Hale with a smile. Hale wanted to cry at the moment; he couldn''t have imagined that he would meet such a formidable person as Finn on a train. Obviously, the unattainablepany for him was one of Finn''s industry. And he even talked big in front of Finn; He asked for Finn''s name and said he would look for Finn''s job. "Master Finn, please forgive me..." Hale knelt on the ground. "Please forgive me that I just act like a snob. Please just forgive what I just said to you." Hale started to p himself with no mercy while talking to Finn; There was a loud sound as he kept hitting himself. "President Marin, please forgive me, too. I shouldn''t tolerate my cousin to have such behavior so much. Please punish me for that." In a deep voice; He knew that he could not be alone and stay out of trouble. So admitted his mistakes could have a chance of survival. Marin did not pay attention to Hanson, but turned his eyes to Finn; Only Finn could decide in this situation. "Forget it. Get out of here." Finn was in the mood to deal with them; He believed that they do not dare to be so impolite after this. This kind of snob was not going to live long. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "Thank you, Master Finn! Thank you so so much!" Hale was very grateful. He thought that Finn would take off one of his legs at least as a punishment today, but he didn''t expect that Finn was so generous. What Hale didn''t know was that it was not Finn''s generosity; it was just Finn who didn''t want to argue with a snob like him. "Hanson, report to the logistics department yourself after you go back." Marin threw his eyes on Hanson and said, Finn did not care about Hanson, but Hanson must show her enough respect. Logistics department? What''s the difference between driving him out of Tai Long Property Company? Hanson''s face was as pale as death, but he still said, "Thank you, President Marin." "Master Finn, let''s get on the car. I''ve ordered someone to clean up your vi here in City J." Marin said with a smile. "No need, just find a hotel around here and take us there." Finn shook his head and said that he still has to find a way to save Thad. He needed to be inconspicuous and not let Bai''s Family know that he came to City J. "Got it, Master Finn." Although Marin was confused, she did not dare to ask. Then Finn and Howard got on the Rolls Royce with a license te number of four eight. In the distance, Elena had been watching the Rolls Royce''s motorcade leave. She sighed with relief; She was terrified that Finn was a narrow-minded person and would drag her into trouble. But fortunately, she overthought. Finn didn''t even look at her once from the beginning to the end. At this time, Elena thought of how Finn ignored her on the train. She suddenly felt ashamed and angry. Finn did not y cat the mouse with her at all. She was just narcissistic all by herself. Ten minutes after the Rolls Royce motorcade left, another Porsche arrived in the square. Elena''s expression hade alive when she saw the Porsche. "Sweetie. Are you okay?" A young woman dressed up as a high societydy got out of the car and went to the front of Elena hurriedly. Elena shook her head and said, "Mom, I''m okay." "Sweetie, didn''t you say you met some disgusting people on the train? What did they do to you? Tell mom. Mom''s gonna get rid of them!" Asked the young woman with concern. Elena blushed and said, "Mom, no, I misunderstood them." "Really?" The young woman looked at Elena suspiciously. Elena quickly shook her head, "Really." "By the way, mom, do you know who is standing behind Marin?" Elena asked, she really wanted to know the background of Finn. "Marin!?" The young woman''s expression changed, and she asked in a hurry, "Daughter, what do you ask about this woman? Did you offend her?" Elena smiled bitterly: "No, I just saw her brought a group of people here to pick up a person..." "I don''t know about Marin''s background, but I once heard your grandfather said that she has influential backing, which is very big and frightening. The family standing behind her is one of the top five rich and powerful family in Country C." The young woman''s expression became very serious. At the same time, she was curious about whether someone in Marin''s family hase to City J? "For real?" Elena was shocked. She had overestimated Finn''s identity as much as possible, but unexpectedly, she underestimated it. She knew that her family was not worth mentioning in front of one of the top five rich and influential families in the whole country. "Daughter, don''t think too much about it. Unless something unexpected happened, our family would never be rted to that kind of family. Hurry up and go back. Garry is still waiting for you at home." The young woman said in a hurry. "Garry?" Elena''s expression changed and said, "Mom, I don''t want to see him." Garry was the marriage partner arranged for her by her family, but Elena was not interested in him. Garry was a famous yboy in City J. There were dozens of girls who got pregnant because of him at City J''s University. Elena hated this kind of concupiscent person the most. "Sweetie, what are you talking about!? It''s not easy for your father to introduce you to Garry. If you don''t go to see him at this time, it''s just embarrassing your father. And what would Garry think about us?" The young woman said very seriously. Liu''s family was only a small family of the third tier in City J. In contrast, Bai''s family was a second-tier family. Even it''s just the second-tier family, but Bai''s family belongs to the more influential group. It merely meant Liu''s family now tried to make friends or im ties with Bai''s family, who had a higher social position. "But Garry is..." Elena pursed her small mouth and trying to say Garry was a lecherous person. Chapter 85 Break Into Bais Family Chapter 85 Break Into Bai''s Family But the young married woman interrupted: "Baby, Mom knows what you wanna say, but every man lust for beautiful women. Your father was like Master Bai when he was young. He always fooled around with women, but after he got married, he became more honest. Master Bai should be the same. After you two get married, he will change." "Okay." Elena Liu was helpless. She was born in such an influential family, so she couldn''t decide about marriage. Marin Qiao sent Finn Chen to a five-star hotel. Finn didn''t stay there for a long time. After a brief wash, he and Howard took a taxi to Bai''s house. The Bai''s vi was built by ake. The taxi then stopped outside the gate of the vi. Finn and Howard got off the taxi and was stopped by several security guards. "This is a private territory. You two are not allowed to enter!" The headed security guard stared at Finn grimly. ording to what Finn and Howard were wearing, they were not like guests of Bai''s Family. "I aming for Garry Bai." Finn frowned. The security looked at Finn suspiciously and asked, "Do you know Master Bai?" "Yes." Finn smiled. "Then you give him a call, and if he agrees, I''ll let you in." the security said. Finn sighed, "I don''t have Garry''s number." The security snorted and said, "You can''t enter this door without Master Bai''s number!" "What if I insist on entering?" Finn looked calm. The security was irritated: "How dare you!" As soon as he stopped, Howard threw a punch to him! The security guard only had a sudden ckout and was smashed out by a big iron fist. The rm sounded. A dozen security guards rushed from all directions with electric batons, and Finn stood aside with his hands down. These gangsters didn''t need him to fight. Howard was like a tiger entering the flock; within a minute, a dozen or so trained guardsy on the ground. The sound here attracted the attention of the people in the vi. Soon, a middle-aged man with a pompadour in casual clothes came over. Seeing a dozen of his bodyguards lying on the floor moaning, but Finn stood aside calmly. The middle- aged man''s expression suddenly became gloomy. "Friend, do you have hatred against my family?" The middle-aged man asked grimly. His name was Fox Bai, and he was the majordomo of the Bai Family. Finn smiled but did not answer. Instead, he asked: "Where is Garry Bai?" "You came from City C?!" When heard Finn came to Garry, Fox knew something. "I ask again, where is Garry Bai!" Finn was already impatient. "Master Bai is out, not at home." Fox suppressed the anger. "Howard, go in and search." Finn frowned, and he didn''t fully believe what the middle-aged man said. It was better to search for himself. "No entry!" Seeing that Finn and Howard even wanted to enter the vi, Fox was anxious. There were a lot of women of the Bai Family living in the vi. If two strange men were allowed to enter, what would happen? Finn smiled disdainfully and said, "I won''t be daunted by you." "If you dare to enter, the Bai''s Family will never let you go!" Fox threatened. But Finn didn''t care at all. Helpless, Fox could only stop him in person. Then he was kicked away by Howard. "Don''t go in! I can tell you where Master Bai is!" Fox hurriedly shouted to Finn and Howard. If he let them enter the Bai''s vi, he would be fire by the Family. "Where is he?" Finn asked. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Master Bai is now at Liu''s house, and blind date Miss Liu!" Fox helplessly said that he could only drive away Finn and Howard to Garry Bai. Because Garry had been carrying a master bodyguard with him these days, hoping that bodyguard could deal with them. Liu''s Family "Howard, go to the Liu''s Family," Finn said after consideration, he didn''t think Fox was lying. As soon as Finn left, Fox took out his mobile phone and called Garry. "Master, the fat is in the fire! Someone from City C came here." At this moment, Garry was sitting in the living room of the Liu''s Family, and he had a great conversation with everyone in the Family. Hearing the voice of Fox panic on the phone, Garry was somewhat dissatisfied and said, "Just let it be, no need to panic!" "Master, they almost broke into the Bai''s Family." Fox almost cried out. "What?!" Garry''s face changed. He trusted the security power of his Family, but they almost broke into his house. "How many people came?" "Two...two!" Fox said weakly. "Only two?! Only two people could almost break into the Bai''s Family? Are you all a group of jerks?" Garry scolded, "Where are they now?" "Master, they are nowing to you." "Good! Very good! Dare toe to me!" Garry grinned his teeth and sneered. How could the two dinosaur-like countrymen regard the big City J as the rural City C? How dare theme to him? "Master, what should I do now? Do you want to call the police?" Fox asked tentatively. "Why? Do you think the Bai''s Family is not embarrassed enough?" Garry scolded. He would never let others know the Bai''s Family was daunted by two countrymen. "Rx, since they dare toe, I will definitely not let them down. I''ll give nothing but take everything from those fools!" Garry said. After bringing Thad Gu from City C to City J, he was ready to face the opponents. So he spent a lot of money and hired a bodyguard from the King Kong Martial Arts Club. Unlike the second-rate men at home, this bodyguard was the second disciple of the King Kong Martial Arts Club head. He started to practice martial arts at the age of seven. Now he was a 37-year-old strong martial arts man who has been practicing martial arts for thirty years! It''s not difficult to imagine how strong he was. Garry once saw in person that this man can punch through the thick steel te. How could such a fist be stopped? Garry hung up the phone, and he smiled again. Gil Liu asked with a smile: "Garry, what happened?" Garry and his daughter Elena were almost getting married, so it is not an exaggeration to say that Garry was his prospective son-inw. Garry smiled and said, "Nothing, Mr. Liu. I just came across two people that didn''t know the immensity of heaven and earth and wanted toe to die." "Oh? Do you need my help? If you need it, just say that. I have someone to help you." Gil smiled. His words were naturally just polite words, and he knew the power of the Bai''s Family. If there was someone that even Bai''s Family can''t deal with, their Liu''s Family would never help. Chapter 86 Bumpkins Chapter 86 Bumpkins Garry Bai shook his head. No, thanks, Mr. Liu. Its just two bumpkins from City C, so I can handle them. Alright. Gil Liu nodded. From City C? Elena Lius face changed. The young man who was weed by Marin Qiao just now was from City, as well. Could it be him? No, it couldnt be him. But indeed, she was hoping it was really the young man she saw on the train. Garry, take Elena out when you finish this matter. You young people must have manymon topics. Gil smiled. So, would Elenae with me? Garry was surprised, turning his eyes to Elena. Elena was quite beautiful, and from an influential enough family, enough to deserve him. Elena smiled bitterly and was about to agree. Just at this moment, someone called Gil in a hurry. Mr. Liu, someone is looking for Mr. Bai outside. Oh? Gil nced at Garry. Garry, those bumpkins from City C areing, so do you need me to drive them out? No, let them in. Im finding them, as well. Garry smiled. It was just an excellent opportunity for revenge. Let them in, Gil ordered. Then, Finn Chen and Howard came in. Elenas breath suddenly became hurried. It was really him! Gil gave a nce to the two and then took the tea to drink, regarding the two as already dead men. Garry stood up, staring at Finn and Howard coldly. You sons of bitches, do youe here to save the old dog, Thad Gu? What did you do to Lord Thad? Howard stepped forward, shouting. Lord? Haha. Garryughed. Ive already cut that old dog into pieces! Blue veins stood out from Howards forehead. You! Youre asking for death! Suddenly, Howard rushed to Garry, with a fist as quick as a missile. The wind caused by the fast fist made Garrys face painful, but Garry didnt move a little. Then, a tower-like man stood in front of Garry. He reached out his hand, easily blocking Howards fist. Finn squinted with surprise. This man seemed to be a Martial Artist? Howard was shocked. He felt his fist hitting on an iron wall. The man sneered, changing his palm to a fist and then hitting toward Howards head. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. If the fist really hit on Howards head, the head would explode immediately! Howard responded quickly! He turned his body aside to duck the fist. The mans face looked terrible. He roared and then raised his leg to kick Howard. Stop! Everyone was surprised. The voice was from a woman! It was Elena! Garry looked at Elena with confusion. Did she want to save Howard? Elena, why do you shout? Gil asked strictly. Elena secretly gave a ce to Finn. Dad, the two are my friends. What? Friend? Ive never heard you have such corny friends! Gil was enraged. Garrys face looked terrible, as well. Elena was his fiancee, but she now even spoke for another man. Dad, they...they are really my friends. Could you please ask Mr. Bai to let them go? Elena begged. Actually, she didnt want to help Finn and Howard, but she knew their background a little. If Finn died here, his backer would definitely revenge Lius family. Garry didnt know Finns identity. He didnt see Marin Qiao should respect Finn. Elena really wanted Garry to die, but she couldnt let Lius Family involved. Elena, I can listen to you about anything other. But your friends here must have to pay the price today! Garrys face was sullen. He didnt want to kill Finn and Howard before, but now, Elenas intention to protect them made him jealous. Mr. Bai... Elena was intending to beg again, but Gil stopped her. Shut up! Get out of here if you dare to speak more! Elena felt wronged, but she didnt dare to speak more. Finn smiled. This girl was not so stupid as he thought. Tam! Kill them! Garry ordered the strong man. Tam sneered, treading the floor heavily, and then rushed to Howard. His heavyset body and strong muscle made him look like a charging bull. Howard would be broken into pieces if he was dashed directly. Howards face changed. Indeed, his power was inferior to Tams! But at this moment, he couldnt duck, because once he dodged, he would be drawn into Tams attacking tempo! Just as Howard hesitated, Finn instructed behind him. The legs. Finns word made Howard enlightened. The legs! Tams shorings were the legs! Finn had found it! Howard didnt have time to wonder how Finn had found it. He hurriedly moved to attack Tams legs. Because of the reveal of his shoring, Tam began to be suppressed. Tam was not much more skilled than Howard. He could just win Howard by his strength. But as long as Howard found his shoring, his advantages would be gone, because he had to give some attention to defend Howards attacks to his legs. Chapter 87 Dragons International Manor Chapter 87 Dragon''s International Manor Howard gradually upied the upper hand. "Bang" Howard kicked Tam Gu''s lower leg bone again, this kick directly cracked Tam''s lower leg bone! With a bone crack sound, Tam fell to the ground with a howl, and his face turned to pig liver color. It''s bad! Garry Bai''s eyes widened, and his face was full of disbelief. Tam was Master Jin''s second disciple. Rumour said that he had be a martial artist! How could a bumpkin from City C defeated him! The leg! Garry suddenly remembered this spell was from thezy young man; he turned after he said ''the leg.'' At that time, he didn''t understand what it meant, but now, he reacted. These two words were the key to reverse this battle! Garry stared at Finn, the dignified in his eyes showed no doubt. Could it be this talented young man was the main one?! "Who are you?" Garry asked with fear. Finn spoke lightly, "Finn Chen." "Who is Thad Gu to you?" Garry asked. Finn was not Thad''s younger brother; his status was much higher than Thad. Finn smiled: "A friend." "Are you going to take the lead for Thad? Do you know this will offend my Bai Family?" Garry asked two questions in a row. He must first try to find out Finn''s details. Finn disdained to smile and asked, "Are Bai Family...that amazing?" Garry''s face turned red. It was the first time that someone ridiculed Bai''s Family in front of him. "Where did youe out?" It took a long time for Garry to say that there were hundreds of wealthy families in City J, but none had Chen''s surname. "You don''t deserve to know." Finn spoke faintly. After saying that, he looked at Garry and said, "I know Thad is still alive. If you are wise, take me to him." "What if I''m not tactful?" Garry said hard; he didn''t believe that Finn would do something to him in front of so many people. "Not tactful?" Finn smiled, then his face fierce a cold: "Then I''ll hit you until you''re tactful today!" Garry''s face changed. Indeed, Finn may not be able to kill him here, but he could still beat him. If another man beat him in front of Elena Liu, he would never look up in front of her. Finally, Garry still gnawed his teeth and said, "Thad''s not dead, but he is now in Dragon''s Vi. Do you dare to go there?" "Why I must be scared, lead the way." Finn saidzily, although he did not know where Dragon''s Vi was, he was not afraid of Garry''s tricks. In City J, only a few old monsters could threaten him, but those old monsters were not what Garry could contact. "Heh, at least you have guts!" Garry sneered at Finn, a fool who didn''t even know where Dragon''s Vi was, dared to go with him. He didn''t know whether he was confident or arrogant. "In that case, you cane with me." Garry narrowed his eyes; Dragon''s Vi was his base camp. When he got there, Finn couldn''t fly out anymore! "OK." Finn''s answer was as concise as ever. "Garry, take Elena with you. If something happened on the road, she could run errands for you." Gil Liu said with a smile, Finn didn''t know where Dragon''s Vi was, but he did. If Elena could take this opportunity to establish a rtionship with people in Dragon''s Vi, it would bring incredible benefits to Liu''s Family. "Elena, what do you think?" Garry smiled and looked at Elena. "I...have noment." Elena''s smile was stiff. She wanted to say that she had opinions. Gil, who was anxious to hold Bai''s Family''s leg, would not give her the opportunity. "Then follow me, and I''ll take care of you." Garry said with a light smile. It''s excellent; he could also use this opportunity to let Elena understood how ridiculous Finn and Howard, her so-called friends in front of the realwork! Then, Bai''s Family''s driver drove the four of them to Dragon''s International Manor. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. At first, Finn didn''t know what kind of dragon''s nest it was. Until the driver drove the car into a deep mountain, Finn finally recognized that the so-called Dragon''s Vi was a resort manor. It was simr to agritourism but at a higher level. There were not only orchards and vegetable gardens but also hunting grounds, shooting ranges, KTV bars, and cinemas. Orchards and vegetable gardens provided leisure activities for ordinary urban white-cor workers while shooting ranges for hunting asions were only open to senior members. If your membership level was high enough, even the ck bear and tiger wolf could be your prey in the hunting ground. Of course, it depended on your ability to hunt bears and tigers. The closer to the interior of Dragon''s Vi, the more fearless Garry looked. The manor''s interior space was vast. Even if it was a working day, there were many tourists in the estate. Private cars were not allowed to enter the manor, but the security guard at the door saw that he was sitting in the car, they let him get inside directly. Garry had a high status here. "What do you think of here, Elena?" Garry asked with a little pride on his face. "It''s...not bad." Elena said with a smile. Dragon International Mountain Vi was very famous in City J. It was the ce that City J''s local people yearn for most. After leisure and entertainment, they would But the consumption fee here was very high and needed to apply for a card. The mostmon silver card required 100.000 yuan. The gold card needed 500.000 yuan. As for the more advanced tinum card, one was worth a million yuan. Moreover, they may not use the money on the card for consumption. If the cardholder used it, the holder needed to recharge it. The only function of a membership card was to determine the level of specific items you may y. For example, only tinum cardholders could enter the shooting range in hunting asions. Elena also had a membership card here, but it was the lowest silver card. "I''ll send you a tinum membership card in a moment. Later, you can bring your ssmates and friends here to y." Garry said with a smile, he was a shareholder here, holding 10% of Dragon''s International''s shares. Even a one million tinum membership card was no big deal to him. As long as he could please Elena, he would send it off. Chapter 88 Undergrounds Boxing Stage Chapter 88 Underground''s Boxing Stage "Young Master Bai, this is not good." Elena Liu showed embarrassment on her face. She would ept it at regr times. A one million yuan tinum card. Her friends and her ssmates would envy her to death. But now Hat this juncture, Finn Chen was on the side. It''s terrible if Finn mistakenly thought that she hiddenly wanted something from Garry Bai. "There''s nothing wrong. We''ll be a family in the future. This tinum membership card is a gift from me. If you like it here, I''ll give you a diamond membership card." A diamond membership card here was 10 million yuan, and an ordinary person couldn''t just apply it with money. It needed wealthiness and power, which valued by several Dragon''s International shareholders. "Well..all right then." Elena reluctantly smiled. Garry said this in front of Finn and Howard. Sending her a membership card was only one aspect. More importantly, Garry wanted to crack down on Finn and Howard. However, Garry did not know that a super-rich and powerful Chinese family backed Finn; he was now looking at him as a monkey. "Elena, the orchards, hunting grounds, and shooting ranges you see now are just the Dragon''s International''s outer garden." After driving for a few minutes, Gavin''s smile began to be mysterious. "Outer garden?" Elena was a little surprised. They drove for dozens of kilometers, but it''s just a garden. How could Dragon''s Vi be so big? ording to Garry, there was an inner garden in Dragon''s Vi, but she had never heard of it before. "Yes, the outer garden!" Garry chuckled triumphantly. "There are also inner gardens in Dragon''s Vi. The inner garden is Dragon''s Vi''s core industry, but most people don''t know the private park''s existence." "The inner garden is essible only to City J''s upper ss." With strong ostentation in his tone, Garry nced at Finn and Howard behind him. He sarcastically said: "You two vigers, you are lucky. I locked Thad Gu in the inner garden. When you go to see Thadter, you should open your eyes and have a good look at the inner garden''s scenery. It may be thest picture you could see." Finn disdained to smile; he understood where''s Garry''s confidence after all. Not surprisingly, a group of wealthy children who were equal to Garry created this Dragon''s International. There must be forces behind those wealthy kids. These forces were Garry''s supports. After driving for another two minutes, the car finally stopped. Finn''s eyes slightly coagte, in front of him, stood a retro European style castle. In front of the castle, many security guards were wearing ck suits and earphones. These security guards were more professional than those outside. Their eyes were sharper, like hawks and falcons. Even Finn found that many of them had been to the battlefield, and their mercenary''s breath was noticeable. It''s hard to imagine such a heavily guarded castle in this deep mountain. Finn immediately put aside his previous contempt. The owner of the castle was ambitious and not simple. It was different from a fool like Garry. Garry got off the car first, followed by Finn and Howard. Came to the castle''s gate, a security guard leader smiling, "Young master Bai, Lord Green had been waiting inside." Garry nodded slightly and said, "I''ll take them in." He looked at Finn after that and talked provocatively: "Bumpkin, now you still have time to regret, we''re about to go inside, you think again, it can be difficult!" Finn smiled; he didn''t answer and directly went into the castle gate. Garry sneered. Later inside, I would let you felt toote to regret it! After entering the castle, Finn found that the vast castle was empty! At this time, Garry took out a card. He swiped it to open a ck technology door with an elevator leading to the underground. "It was underground..." Finn knew clearly in his heart. Four of them immediately got into the elevator. Garry pressed the underground -5 floor, the elevator began to sink, and a few secondster, they arrived at the -5 level. As soon as the door opened, there was loud music and screams. Finn frowned and took a look around. Then he found out; it was the current dusky blurred light, it was a bar. Crazy men and women were shaking their heads in the dance hall. On the booth''s table, there were all kinds of precious foreign wine and many illegal pills. Sitting on the couch, most of them were sessful and well-known businessmen in the outside world, as well as new political figures. However, at the moment, these elites werepletely not as elegant as they''re in the outside world. They were ugly and clung to each other. Finn even met a famous second-line jade star in City J. The actress usually took the pure route, but here, the bright jade star flushed, hugged, and kissed with a male model, male model''s big hand wantonly kneaded on the female lead. Garry was not surprised by all this and was used to it. Only Elena''s pretty face was full of unbelievable look; she couldn''t believe that there was such a dark ce in Dragon''s Vi. After walking for more than 100 meters, they left the bar and entered a boxing stage. There was only one ring on the stage, but there were many spectators around. Simultaneously, two vigorous figures in the ring were fighting, but surprisingly, they were bare fists fighting. They didn''t wear any armor. They were fighting for life and death. The move they used was not a free fight move, but a popr killing skill in the army. Kill! Only for a while, one of them was bloody, and the other guy beat him until he didn''t look like a person; obviously, he could not live anymore. "Bang." It was another whip leg. The bloody figure flew out directly and hit the ground outside the challenge arena. In the audience, many people were excited to stand up and flush. Many people looked gloomy and scolded them. "F**K! He said that he was the provincial fighting team''s champion. He couldn''t hold on for ten minutes. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. He''s useless." "Iid down five million yuan on him, and I lost all of them." Finn was not surprised, these people were gamblers, but they took other people''s lives to bet. This kind of life and death arena was widespread in foreign countries. The country forbade it, but it couldn''t stop people who were deeply influenced by interests. At present, this boxing ring was a ck boxing ring set up secretly. The bet was not small, judging from the gambling capital in the bonus pool. It had reached 100 million yuan. Such arge amount was scarce in foreign countries. Finn was suddenly a little curious. Who was Dragon''s International real boss? In such arge and dark ce, the guests were not worried about the leakage of their privacy. They had high confidence in the boss''s capabilities. Chapter 89 Biggest Dependence_ Chapter 89 Biggest Dependence_ At this time, wearing camouge clothes with cropped short hair youth came over; he was approximately 1.8m, had a well-shaped figure, and a distinct craggy face. Seeing the cropped short hair youth, Garry Bai''s immediately looked respectful. "Mr. Qing, I have brought them." The cropped short hair youth nodded and nced at Elena Liu. His eyes stayed on Elena''s pretty face for a moment. Then he looked at Finn Chen and Howard, "You guys from City C?" Finn nodded. The cropped short hair youth slightly nodded: "Not bad, have quite big courage." "Where is Lord Chen?" Howard asked in a deep voice. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "Lord Chen? Come with me. "The cropped short hair youth pondered a smile and walked in front. Howard followed him. Finn frowned and nced at several dark corners around him. He said in his heart that he was in trouble. After walking dozens of meters, Finn saw several reformed prisons, and they shut Thad Gu down in one of them. However, his appearance was somber. There were deep visible bone wounds all over his body; he had be a bloody man. Even his white bones were evident in some scars. They abused him inhumanly. Seeing Thad''s dying on the ground, Howard''s eyes immediately cracked. He turned around and got ready to fight the cropped short hair youth. Unexpectedly, the cropped short hair youth took out a gun from his waist and aimed it at Howard''s eyebrows. "You can try whether your fist or my bullet''s faster!" Qing looked at Howard coldly. Howard''s eyes were blood-red, staring at Qing, veins appeared in his forehead, but he didn''t dare to move. Looking at the calluses on Qing''s palm, he was an expert at ying guns all year-round. Such an expert could kill him before he could even move his hand. Elena was also scared; her pretty face turned pale; she did not expect to encounter a gun that only appeared on TV. At this time, Garry smiled and kicked Howard''s waist. Then he scolded him: "Don''t you good at fighting just now? Why don''t you go on!" "And you, viger, aren''t you very arrogant? Why are you silent now?" Garry looked at Finn and bluffed. He was sure that Finn would never have thought that there would be guns in Dragon''s Vi. Because, at present, gun control in Country C was stringent. If the people in the gray area dared to touch guns, they had to face the government''s wrath attack. That''s why weapons were scarce. In ces like City C, except for the official, it was harder to find a gun in the gray area''s people''s hands than to reach the sky. On the ck market, any gun could roast to more than 100.000 yuan, and still out of stock. Qing had a broad rtion and spent half a million yuan on the ck market to buy that gun. "Is this your greatest dependence?" Finn sighed and asked in disappointment. Indeed, he was very disappointed. He thought Garry would take out something terrible to deal with him, but he didn''t expect that there was only one gun. "What do you mean?" Garry dumbfounded, "Are you blind, take a good look, what is in Mr. Qing''s hand?" Finn smiled. "1985 Desert eagle, 0.357-inch caliber, muzzle firing rate 378m/s with eight rounds, right?" Finn calmly looked at Qing and asked. "Have you ever yed with guns?" Qing frowned and asked. He suddenly found something''s wrong with Finn. Since he entered the door, he had been very calm. Even now, when Qing took out his gun, Finn''s expression did not change. What kind of confidence did he have? Finn shook his head. He knew almost all kinds of guns, but he never touched any firearms, because master Garrett Xiao refused to let him. Garrett once said that if he touched a gun, he would have misceneous thoughts in practicing martial arts. He would always want to take a shortcut and would be difficult to achieve anything in martial arts. So Finn never touched a gun. Although Finn shook his head, Qing''s uneasiness became more intense. He was once Province Q''s military district''s special brigade''s ace. He knew well that guns were not invincible in this world. In front of some people, a gun was just a toy. However, there was no such person in the world. Ordinary people couldn''t see it on regr days. Was this young man in front of him was that kind of person? Qing looked confused. He asked while looking at Finn, "Are you a martial artist?" Finn faintly smiled but did not answer, with Qing''s social status, he could be in touch with the martial artist''s aspect. Finn''s attitude made Qing even more uneasy. If Finn was a martial artist, then he had to consider whether it was worth it to offend a martial artist for Garry. Behind the martial artist, there were usually their followers. All of them were upper-ss guests. Even if he could kill Finn here, there would be a lot of trouble in the future. "If you are a martial artist, then today''s matter is a misunderstanding. You can take this man back." Qing still did not dare to gamble. Although Finn might be acting, if Finn were a martial artist, there would be no possibility of turning back after he shot him. After killing Finn, the followers behind Finn woulde to him for trouble. He couldn''t kill Finn... Qing didn''t dare to think about it. There were different kinds of martial arts. He still could solve most of those who had just be a martial artist with a bullet. But for those who he couldn''t solve by a shot could no longer be called a martial artist. They should be called Land Immortal. Even the people behind him couldn''t afford to offend the Land Immortal! "Mr. Qing..." Garry was perplexed. He didn''t understand why Qing would be afraid of after a few words Finn said from the beginning to the end. Even if Finn was a martial artist, he shouldn''t be this scared. "Shut up!" Qing stared at Garry coldly. A fool like Garry didn''t understand, it''s nothing if Finn was a martial artist, but the problem was that Finn was too young! It''s not easy to be a martial artist at this age, either because of his talent or the teacher behind him. In Thad''s case, he was also a martial artist, but it took him 30 years to be a martial artist. Qing didn''t pay much attention to such a mature martial artist like Thad. Because Thad''s talent was limited, he was doomed to have no high achievements in the future. The school behind him, King Kong Martial Arts Club, was not the top martial arts school in City J. The people behind Qingpletely could deal with it. But in front of Finn, Qing was utterly unaware of his details. In case there was a giant school, Qing would find Dragon''s Vi ufortable for nothing. "Just a misunderstanding?" Finn coldly took a look at Qing. It seemed that Qing still did not realize what kind of existence he was to him. Chapter 90 Crown Prince Thomas Yang Chapter 90 Crown Prince Thomas Yang "What do you mean?" Seeing Finn Chen unexpectedly didn''t n to take it easy on this matter, Qing''s face was also cold down. He was afraid of Finn but did not scare to the point of bing soft. "Nothing, you hit my manpower, you should prepare to pay the price." Finn faintly opened his mouth, then nced at Garry Bai and Qing, "Both of you each break a hand, then I''ll let go of this matter." "You''re arrogant!" Qing''s face turned livid. In addition to arrogance, he did not know what to say. The person that he pointed a gun to in front of him still dared to ask him to break his hand! It''s crazy! "Viger, are you daydreaming?!" Garry was angry but found itughable, "Open your dog''s eyes and see what Mr. Qing is holding in his hand! It''s a gun! As long as he moves his finger, Mr. Qing can send you to see the Buddha. Do you think that you are an eighteen invulnerable bronze man?" "Ask me to cut off my hand. I''ll cut off your hand first today!" After Garry finished, he picked up a machete on one side and rushed toward Finn with a ferocious face. "Reckless!" Finn coldly snorted, he pped Garry''s face. ''Bang'' Garry directly flew out and hit the prison''s iron railings. Before hended on the ground, seven to eight bloody teeth flew out of his mouth. "What are you doing!?" Qing was furious. He still had a gun in his hand, but Finn dared to hit Garry. Finn didn''t care about him! Qing''s aimed the gun''s muzzle at Finn in a sh. Finn narrowed his eyes: "Do you dare to fire?" "You are crazy! What am I afraid of?" Qing gritted his teeth and pulled the trigger. ''Boom!'' A tongue of fire gushed from the gun''s ck muzzle and shot at Finn''s eyebrows. Howard''s eyes cracked. Elena Liu screamed and closed her eyes. Only Finn was calm and self-contained, and he still even had a smile on his mouth. ''Song'' Through the air, the ck bullet came three feet in front of Finn. The next second, Finn stretched out his two fingers... He gently mped the bullet from the explosion! Qing''s eyes immediately red round and full of horror; his mind was unstable because of this shock. How was that possible? Martial Artist! Absolute martial artist! And he was the most robust martial artist among the Land Immortals! Qing was roaring at the bottom of his heart. Didn''t this kind of martial artist didn''t enter society on ordinary days? Why? Why?! Why could he meet him?! In the past, he only heard that some of the world''s most robust martial artists could receive bullets with their bare hands or even carry rockets. At that time, he was skeptical and felt that human power could not reach that level. Even could resist rocket artillery, was that still human? But today, Finn told him with his actions that the workforce was endless! Nothing was impossible! Howard was as shocked as Qing. He had as far as possible overestimated Finn''s strength, but still did not expect, Finn''s power would be terrible to this point. He thought Finn was just a neer martial artist, but now it seemed that Finn had already walked a long way on martial arts'' road, and even reached the realm of founding a sect! Finn sighed and asked lightly, "Do you want to continue firing?" ''Putong,'' Qing knelt on the ground directly, his mouth''s skin began to shiver. "Master, spare my life!" Qing was afraid. He could not have imagined that Finn was the legendary Land Immortal''s first-ss martial artist. Even the people behind him wouldn''t dare to provoke such martial artists. Master, spare your life? Elena opened her eyes after she heard that. She found that Qing was kneeling on the ground, while Finn''s standing with his hands down, looking at Qing like a demon! What''s going on? Why wasn''t Finn dead?! Elena was shocked. At the moment when Qing shot the gun, she thought Finn would die. But now, Finn was standing on his feet, but Qing was kneeling! What happened?! Elena''s heart fluttered, she felt that when she closed her eyes for a few seconds, Something must have happened, but she missed it. Finn shook his head and said, "Howard, do it." "Yes, Master Chen!" Howard looked excited. Initially, he had no hope of rescuing Thad. Unexpectedly, an opportunity hade. At this moment, after such a scene happened, Finn''s position in his mind was no different from an immortal! "Master, spare my life." Seeing Howard''s cold faceing towards him, Qing was flustered: "Master, Thomas Yang is my elder brother! Master, please cut me some ck in the face of my big brother!" Howard looked at Finn, Thomas must be Dragon''s International''s behind the scene''s controller. He didn''t know what powerful backer he was. If he was a powerful man, he might bring trouble to Finn if they touched Qing. "Master Chen, Thomas is Yang''s Family sessor. People on the road call him City J''s prince." Elena anxiously reminded them, there were four very influential families in City J. Yang''s Family was one of them. In recent years, Yang''s Family''s old man Terrell Yang had retired, so Thomas had been in charge of the Yang Family and had made Yang Family be at the peak. Otherwise, Thomas would not have won the Prince title. "Do it," Finn spoke faintly, he didn''t even look at Elena. Prince? Sorry, he didn''t know him. "Yes, Master Chen!" Howard nodded respectfully. Then he kicked Qing''s face and kicked him out. Bang! A crisp sound, suddenly several teeth copsed in Qing''s hand, his full of blood''s mouth spurted out! Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. The sharp pain in a moment made Qing shivered all over. But that''s not all! Howard sneered and stepped on Qing''s backhand. ''Click'' Qing''s hand bone crushed! Pain! Heart-wrenching pain! Qing''s eyes were red with blood, and did not dare to make a sound anymore! He was afraid that if he made a sound. Finn would kill him directly! At this time, Garry just got up from the ground, seeing Qing''s miserable appearance, Garry broke into a run. However, Howard didn''t give him a chance at all. He jumped up and kicked Garry to the ground. And then he did the same thing he did to Qing. His big foot severely stepped on Garry''s backhand. He screamed like a pig! Garry''s eyes turned white; the pain made him fainted. All of this heard very slow, but in fact, from Finn yelled to their backhands trampled was even less than 10 seconds! Elena just reacted when Garry screamed. Even after listening to the name of City J''s Prince Thomas, Fin still decided to deal with Qing without hesitation! Chapter 91 Monster_ Freak_ Chapter 91 Monster_ Freak_ Even Elena Liu thought that even Thomas Yang, standing in front of Finn Chen, Finn would not frown! Hearing the gunfire here, more than a dozen security guards nearby ran over in less than a minute. Seeing Qing lying on the ground, with a bloody nose, a swollen face, and his one hand bleeding, the security guards suddenly changed their faces. They took out high-voltage electric batons, nning to beat Finn and Howard. "Let them go!" At this moment, Qing staggered up from the ground and shouted hoarsely. "Lord Qing?!" Those security guards were confused--they outnumbered Finn and Howard. Why let them go? "Damn it, are you hear deaf?!" Qing roared, and those security guards immediately shut up, making a path. Finn smiled--Qing was quite sensible. "Master, I and Garry Bai hurt your friend, but it has nothing to do with Dragon''s Vi. We will take all responsibility, and I hope that you don''t be angry with Dragon''s Vi." Qing said it in a low tone. Finn Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. had already demonstrated his strength, which was by no means that Qing could offend. Even Thomas didn''t dare to provoke such a warrior. So for now, Qing must make Dragon''s Vi stay out of this matter. Master? Many security guards looked at each other and were surprised by the name. What was the identity of this young man? Listening to Qing''s meaning, they guessed that even Dragon''s Vige seemed to dare not offend this young man! Finn smiled and turned to go. As long as Dragon''s Vi didn''t annoy Finn, he had no interest in it. Of course, if Dragon''s Vi didn''t get it, he didn''t mind letting Dragon''s Vi disappear. After leaving Dragon''s Vi, Finn called Marin, asked her to pick him up, and arranged Thad Gu to the local area''s best private hospital. Seeing Elena following himself, Finn couldn''t help but frown: "Why are you following me?" "I ..." Elena was a little nervous and did ''t know what to say when looking at Finn. "I''m sorry. When we were on the train before..." "No, forget it." Finn said lightly, "Also, don''t follow me." After finishing his words, Finn left Dragon''s Vi by car. Elena stood still where she was. After a long time, she just felt wronged and bit her lips, dialed the telephone of Gil Liu. "Elena, are you done with Young Master Bai?" Gil smiled and asked. Finn and Howard, two reckless things, stepped into Dragon''s Vi and would absolutely have no chance to live. "It''s finished," Elena responded coldly. "Since it''s finished, then you can chat with him a little more. Don''t have toe back at night." Gil was still smiling. Elena was a little angry. There was no doubt that Gil took her as a piece of goods and didn''t consider her feelings. "Dad, do you think Garry will win?" Elena sneered and asked Gil. "What do you mean, my daughter?" Gil''s smile was frozen. "Dad, if I told you that Garry is in the hospital now and Qing lost one hand because of the two men, would you believe it?" Elena sneered. "Elena, you can''t joke about this!" Gil''s tone had be a bit harsh. "Ah,e and see for yourself!" Elenaughed, hung up the phone directly. It was all because of Gil; if there was no Gil, maybe she could contact Finn. Now she lost the opportunity because of Gil''s self-righteousness! Beep--, Gil lost in thought: even Qing had a hand cut off? How could it be possible! Other people didn''t know the security forces in Dragon''s Vi, but Gil knew it; he even knew that Qing had a gun. However, Qing still had a hand cut off. Who on earth were those two? Gil immediately panicked. He realized that he had done a stupid thing-- before knowing each other''s details, he stood on the Bai Family''s side. Finn wouldn''t trouble himself, will he? Gil was on pins and needles. Qing was more panicked than Gil because Finn did not exactly say whether he would find fault with Dragon''s Vi when Finn left. If Finn wanted to get into trouble with Dragon''s Vi, and Dragon''s Vi didn''t prepare for it, it was bound to be at a disadvantage. Qing dialed the telephone of Thomas Yang, telling Thomas exactly what happened here, without any embellishment. City J, in a luxurious vi in Imperial Garden. A white-faced youth hung up the phone with a gloomy look. "Old Pang, if it were you, would you catch Qing''s bullet at close range?" Thomas turned to look at an older man beside him, he named Trent Pang, who was bent as if a gust of wind could blow him down, was the first master of Yang''s Family. Trent squinted his eyes. Then he bowed slightly, answered, "Young Master, I can catch the bullet ten meters away, but within ten meters, I can''t do it absolutely." Sure enough, Thomas''s pupil shrank, even the old Pang was no match for the young man. Even, Pang''s strength was a lot worse than the young man. Because ording to Qing, when he shot at that time, the young man was standing less than three meters away from him! There was a huge difference between three meters and ten meters! "Young Master," Trent paused, after a while, he said, "If I had it guessed right. The young man who caught the bullets was at least a warrior in theter stage of the Obscure Period, even in the early stage of the Transformed Period. "Early stage of the Transformed Period?!" Thomas couldn''t help but exim. Finn was already a martial arts master in that stage, and it was possible to start a n and be the master of a n. Moreover, Qing also said that the young man was no more than twenty-five years old. Twenty-five years old in the early stage of the Transformed Period-- Thomas already didn''t know what to say--Monster? Freak? He couldn''t describe it! Thomas himself was also a warrior! He began to practice at the age of six, practicing for twenty years, but just broke through the Obvious Period''ste-stage and didn''t even reach the Obscure Period. He had been hailed as a rare genius of the Yang Family in one hundred years. Finn, who was about the same age as him, even younger than him, might break through to the early stage of the Transformed Period! Thomas couldn''t ept it. He didn''t believe that there were geniuses in this world who were better than him! It seemed that Trent realized Thomas''s unwillingness. He was hurried to persuade Thomas: "Young Master, this person is by no means an ordinary man. There must be an extraordinary master or family power behind him. Don''t act rashly." Thomas waved his hand and whispered: "Don''t worry, I''m not that stupid, and the other party just broke Qing''s hand and didn''t do anything to my Dragon''s Vi. It means that he doesn''t want to make a big deal out of it." "In this case ..." Thomas pondered a little and ordered: "Old Pang, let someone get to the bottom of him first, and then make ns." "Yes, Young Master." Trent respectfully nodded and then turned to leave. Chapter 92 Dishonest Person Chapter 92 Dishonest Person After Thomas Yang ordered, the huge Yang Family operated like a precision machine. They found out a lot of things in less than half an hour. They found out about Marin Qiao used five Rolls-Royces to pick up Finn Chen before. Soon, they put a document on Thomas''s desk. "Chen''s Family''s member?" Thomas''s opened his eyes big. At the moment, he was shocked. He found out that Finn was a hundredfold tenfold Transformed Period''s martial artist! "Isn''t Chen''s Family''s activities scope always around the Capital? When did theye to City J again?" Trent Pang put a matchless grave expression. The Yang Family in City J and the Chen Family in City Y were not on the same level. People would call Thomas crown prince in City Y, but he''s just a pile of rubbish in Capital! "I don''t know, but there seems to be no one called Finn among the Chen Family''s heirs." The struggle between the heirs of such a powerful family like the Chen Family was extremely fierce. There were only a few people who hoped to inherit the Chen Family. Thomas had all those people''s information, but none of their photos matched Finn''s number. But if Finn was not Chen Family''s sessor, why did Marine forward to wee him? "Young master, whether this person is Chen Family''s sessor or not, we can not afford to offend him. The old ve suggested young master should try to appease this person as soon as possible, so as not to dissatisfy the Yang Family." Trent insisted that even if Finn was Chen Family''s sessor or servant, Thomas should not offend him. These words were like a basin of cold water, instantly awakened Thomas. No matter whether Finn was Chen Family''s sessor, he could not afford to offend him! "You''re right, Trent. Arrange it immediately. I want to know Finn''s specific location." Thomas said in a deep voice that he would take Garry Bai and Qing to make amends! At least he must let Finn see his sincerity! Soon, Trent came to report, "Young master, he is in the JL Hotel now." "Get the car ready; let''s go there!" Thomas''s eyes slightly coagted, he wanted to meet this brave imperial that crossed the river! Meanwhile, in the city''s number one people''s hospital, Garry was lying on the hospital bed. Although they had treated him with detumescence, his face was still as swollen as a pig''s head. His hand''s bone A ripping pain came through his whole body, Garry looked sad, staring at the ceiling, there''s no tint in Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. his eyes. At this time, a man and a woman rushed into the ward, followed by more than a dozen thugs in ck suits. Seeing Garry''s miserable appearance, the young woman dressed in luxury immediately rushed to Garry''s bed. "What''s wrong with you, son? Who did it?!" The young woman shrieked. After hearing that someone broke her son''s hand, she immediately put down thepany''s business and rushed to the hospital. "Mother, help me avenge! I''m going to kill him!" Seeing the young woman, Garry yelled after his dull eyes just regained a vigor. "Son, who is it! Tell mom and mom will ask someone to catch him and break his bones then send them to you!" The young woman''s voice was full of anger, and her eyes were slightly red, Garry was her only son, since childhood, she even had never said a harsh word to Garry. Unexpectedly, someone abolished Garry''s hand. How could she bear it! "Finn Chen! He said his name was Finn Chen; he came from City C!" Garry told her bitterly. "City C?" Holley Li was shocked and furious. A viger from City C broke her son''s hand! "Mom will find him now!" Holley bit her teeth and got up; she got ready to find Finn. At this time, a middle-aged man standing on one side with a gloomy look said coldly: "Find what! Do you think this matter is not big enough?!" The middle-aged man was Jarrod Bai; he was Garry''s father and the current Bai''s Family''s household''s head. "Jarrod! What do you mean? Someone injured my son. Can''t you see it as a father?" Seeing Jarrod''s tone, Holley immediately got angry. "He is the one who made the trouble!" Jarrod coldly shouted, "And you, if you hadn''t connived at his mischief all the time, would he make trouble everywhere? Now it''s fine. If he offended someone who he shouldn''t offend, it''s neutral if he broke one of his hands! It''s good he''s still alive!" "Are you ming me?" Holley immediately became furious and said in a sharp voice, "Jarrod! Is there any Dad like you?! Something happened to your son, and you didn''t help him for the first time. Instead, you came to me me for being a Mom! Also said that our son is the one who made the trouble! Jarrod, you are such a waste!" ''Pa'' Jarrod raised his hand and pped Holley''s face, then he angrily said, "Who do you call a waste?" "You''re going to take revenge without knowing the other side''s background? This evil animal has no brain, do you have no brain too?" Holley covered her face and was about to be mad. She had married him for more than 20 years, but it was the first time Jarrod hit her. "What kind of background can a viger from City C have? Jarrod, you are terrified!" Holley wiped her tears and cursed. "Someone from City C can''t have a background? Holley, you look down too much! As far as I know, the other side broke our son''s and Qing''s hand. Don''t you know who''s Qing?" "Moreover, even Thad Gu is not his match; it shows that he is a martial artist. This evil offended a martial artist, can he afford?" Jarrod gnawed his teeth. He only knew about Thad''s defeat. However, Jarrod was not clear about what happened after Finn entered the Dragon''s International''s manor. If he knew that Finn could even catch bullets, he would ask all the Bai Family members to escape! "What if he''s a martial artist? We also have a martial artist. Thad''s defeat is because he''s a waste! I''ll find someone better than him. I don''t believe I can''t deal with him!" Holley said fiercely and picked up her phone. Her mother''s Li''s Family was also City J''s second-line family. It''s easy to find a martial artist who was more potent than Thad. "Stop it!" Jarrod''s face changed. Hatred confused Holley''s brain but didn''t confuse his. Yang Family had not made any movement until now after the other side broke Qing''s hand, which showed that the matter was insidious. Garry only concealed what happened in Dragon''s Vi for revenge; he did not say under what circumstances the other side broke their hands. He only said that the other side broke his and Qing''s hands. If Jarrod knew that, he would only scold a dishonest person. Chapter 93 Gave Away 5 Billion Yuan Chapter 93 Gave Away 5 Billion Yuan "Hum, Jarrod, don''t arouse me. This time I''ll let someone go to skin and cramp that bastard!" Holley Li snorted coldly and gnashed her teeth. "You..." Jarrod Bai couldn''t be angry, but Holley was using Li Family''s workforce so that he couldn''t stop her. "Mom, catch those two bastards, I want them alive!" Garry Bai looked excited and resentful. He wanted revenge! "Son, don''t worry, mom will let you take revenge!" Holley vowed that she would not believe that she could not deal with a viger martial artist from City C. On the other side, Thomas Yang had brought Trent Pang to JL Hotel, and Marin Qiao happened to be there. Seeing Marin, Thomas immediately said with a smile: "Mrs. Qiao, long time no see." "Mr. Yang, what brings you here?" Marin asked, but she had guessed Thomas''s purpose. Thomas replied with a dry smile, "Mrs. Qiao, don''t you know why I''m here? Where''s young master Chen?" "Young master Chen? Who''s young master Chen?" Marin knew but asked, Finn Chen as Chen Family''s sessor was Chen Family''s top secret. Except for her and Jones Chen, most people didn''t know about it. Many of the Chen Family''s children didn''t know that he had decided who''s Chen Family''s household head. Therefore, Finn''s identity in the outside world was just an ordinary Chen Family''s son. "Mrs. Qiao, don''t make fun of me. The young master Chen you weed at the railway station." Thomas said with a smile. "It turns out that Mr. Yang is talking about young master Finn Chen. He is resting in the presidential suite now. Mr. Yang, what can I do for you?" Marin asked. "Mrs. Qiao. My younger brother didn''t understand before and offended young master Chen and his friend. So I wanted to make up for young master Chen''s friend andpensate young master Chen for his mistake. I hope Mrs. Qiao can present him." Thomas pleased. "So it''s about this. OK. I''ll ask young master Chen if he would like to see you." Marin said with a smile, although Thomas was also the number one figure in City J,pared with Finn, Thomas couldn''t get on the stage. Finn''s giving Thomas a dignity if he''s willing to meet him. Thomas said with a smile. "Then, I''ll rely on Mrs. Qiao." A momentter, Marin came to Finn''s room. "Young master Chen, Thomas said he wanted to see you andpensate you and your friend." Marin Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. went strictly by the facts; she also just recently knew that Jason Chen chose Finn as Chen Family''s sessor. It''s hard to believe since Finn was only Jason''s nephew, Jason had three sons, and all of them were imperials; they''re well known in City Y ever since a young age. Jason''s three sons, no matter which one, was thousand times better than Finn. However, Jason chose Finn as Chen Family''s sessor. Luckily only a few Chen Family members knew about it; otherwise, the Chen Family would make a big stir. So Marin was very curious, what was the special ce on Finn that deserved Jason''s attention. Finn pondered a little bit and said, "Let hime." Finn was surprised that Thomas coulde to see him. He thought that City J''s prince would be as arrogant and despotic as Garry. Now it seemed that he had some ability to judge the situation. "Yes, young master Chen." Marin bowed slightly and left. A few minutester, Thomas came in with Trent. "Young master Chen!" When he saw Finn, Thomas did not dare to put on airs anymore. He became much more respectful. "Sit down." Finn gave a light smile; his eyes swept over Trent seamlessly. "Yes, young master Chen." As soon as Thomas sat down, he went straight to the topic: "Young master Chen, my younger brother, he didn''t understand. He offended young master Chen and young master Chen''s friend. So I came here to make up for young master Chen''s friend andpensate young master Chen. I also hoped young master Chen generously forgive the previous things." Finnughed; it seemed that he worthed the ''prince'' title. "Mr. Yang is modest. The matter between your brother and me is over. As long as your brother doesn''t provoke me in the future, I won''t find any trouble with Yang Family. Mr. Yang can rest assured." Thomas had put his attitude low, Finn wouldn''t stretch out his hand to hit someone with a smile on the face. "Thank you, young master Chen." Thomas looked happy and said, "Besides, young master Chen, this is 30% of Dragon''s International''s Manor''s shares. These shares are young master Chen''s after young master Chen signed it." Thomas then put a transfer of shares on the table, the top wrote 30% of Dragon''s International''s Manor''s shares. Because several shareholders held Dragon International Manor, Thomas had the most significant shares; he owned 38% of the shares. But now, Thomas had sent out 10% of his shares. As a result, Thomas only had 28% of the shares. If Finn signed soon, he would be thergest shareholder of Dragon international manor. "Mr. Yang, what do you mean?" Finn frowned. He understood if Thomas gave him this as Dragon international manor''s control to him. There was no need to pay such a high price to make amends. With the Dragon international manor''s current market value, 30% of the shares worthed nearly 5 billion yuan! Sending 5 billion yuan out, even Finn would hurt. "Young master Chen. Garry and my younger brother dared to offend you. It is the price they should pay. And I, as their elder brother, did not discipline them well and let them offended you. I can not escape the me. Therefore, you deserve this 30% share." Thomas said with a respectful smile; he still had some other ideas. He wanted to pull Finn as his chariot, Dragon International manor''s benefits were too significant now. Many City J''s wealthy families were envious of Dragon international manor''s business. Although he was known as City J''s prince and Yang Family was also City J''s one of the four first-line families. But there were still other three families in City J! None of these three was easy to provoke. If all three families wanted to get involved in Dragon International Manor''s business, he alone couldn''t stop them. Someone else had to share firepower. Finn was very suitable. No matter what else, the name of Chen Family alone was enough to frighten the other three City J''s families. Therefore, in the short run, giving Chen Feng 30% of the shares was a loss. In the long term, taking 30% of the shares in exchange for Finn''s seat in Dragon international manor was not a loss. Chapter 94 Supreme Membership Card Chapter 94 Supreme Membership Card Finn Chen wasn''t aware of the calctions in Thomas Yang''s heart. But he understood that no fruit will be reaped without hard work. So there was definitely something wrong with this 30% of the shares! But Thomas had sent the money to him, if he didn''t ept it, he wouldn''t be himself. "Mr. Yang, there''s nothing serious between your brother and me. It''s a little too expensive for you to actually an intentional test of Thomas. If he was ying tricks on the shares, Thomas would not withdraw the shares, but instead, try to give them to Finn. "Finn, how can this be? Or does Chan think 30% of the shares is not enough? Then I''ll add another 10%..."Thomas pretended to be serious. Finn waved his hand and said, "Mr. Yang is joking. It''s not about the number of shares, after all, no gains without pains. Since I have 30% of the shares without doing anything, it''s unjustifiable." Seeing that Finn rejected him, Thomas could not help but feel a little anxious. He envisioned that when he took out 30% of the shares, Finn would take it. After all, it was five billion, who would have trouble with money. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. But Finn didn''t want the five billion. After observing Thomas''s expression, Finn confirmed the suspicion in his heart. As expected, there was something wrong with these shares. If he received the shares for nothing, he would be involved in trouble. "Mr. Yang, what is the market value of 30% shares of Dragon''s Vi? Can you tell me? If you can''t, it''s fine." Finn smiled. "OK. It''s not a secret, Finn. 30% of Dragon''s Vi''s shares have a market value of about five billion. If the stock market is good, it can go up by ten percent." Thomas told the truth even though he didn''t know why Finn was asking this. After hearing this, Finn said, "Then how about this, I''ll use six billion to buy 30% of your shares." "Buy?!" Thomas was very shocked. He did not expect Finn to say such words. Finn nodded, "Yes, I''ll buy." Thomas was confused, what did Finn want...? Giving him money for nothing rejected, but instead, he wanted to spend his own money to buy it. And still, buying it at a higher price than the market price, he had no ce to spend his money? "Finn, you can''t be serious. These shares are my gift to you, you don''t need to buy them." Thomas felt that Finn didn''t look like a fool, why would he say that? Finn shook his head, "Mr. Yang, I''m serious. I''m very optimistic about the development prospects of Dragon''s Vi, so I intend to buy these shares." "But, Finn... "Thomas wanted to say that he could give these shares to Finn. Finn interrupted him, "Mr. Yang, I know what you mean. But I still say the same thing, I can''t take what is given to me for free without any merit... If Mr. Yang wants me to get this 30% of the shares, give it six billion sold to me." Finn''s firm attitude overwhelmed Thomas, who confused about what Finn''s true intentions were. Thomas''s reaction made Finn feel a little funny. The reason why he had to spend six billion to buy 30% of the shares was not that he was wasting money. Rather, he was optimistic about Dragon''s Vi''s prospects and intended to make it his base in City J in the future. Moreover, this 30% of shares, once he spent the money, then it was an investment. In the future, if there was any big trouble with Dragon''s Vi, he could resell the shares. It was an investment anyway, and he didn''t have much of a rtionship with Dragon''s Vi. But if he took 30% of the shares for nothing, that would be like putting abel on him. In other words, he would be inseparable from Dragon''s Vi. If Dragon''s Vi encountered trouble, he would have to do his best to solve it or even be at the forefront. At a certain level, Finn was like spending six billion dors to buy a peace of mind. If in the future, something happened to Dragon''s Vi, he could get out of it without being in trouble. Thomas couldn''t understand the reasoning behind this at the moment, nor could he think that. He was only thinking of using Finn but did not expect that Finn''s actions would make him failpletely. "Mr. Yang, how are you thinking about it? If you agree, then I''ll sign it. And I''ll have Marin Qiao give you six billionter." Finn asked with a smile. After Finn said so, Thomas didn''t dare to refuse, so he said, "Finn, I can sell the shares to you. But it must not be at six billion, at the market price of five billion, you must promise me this." Finn didn''t refuse and signed the share transfer form. From this moment on, he would be thergest shareholder of Dragon''s Vi, and the boss behind! "Marin, give Mr. Yang five billion." After signing, Finn said to Marin, who was on the side. "OK, Finn." Marin didn''t dare to refuse, after all, Finn was the future heir of Chen''s Family. She wouldn''t dare refuse if Finn were to hand over the entire Tai Long Property Company to Thomas. "One more thing, Finn. This is Dragon''s Vi''s Supreme Membership Card, please ept it." Thomas took out a card with a ck gold pattern and handed it to Finn. "The Supreme Membership Card?" Finn remembered Garry Bai said the Diamond Membership Card in Dragon''s Vi was the highest. How could there be a Supreme Membership Card? "Finn, there are only three in the vi, and only shareholders who control more than 15% of the shares have them. This card is considered to be a proof. With this card, you can enjoy the most luxurious services when you in the vi. And no matter how much you spend, the vi will pay the bill." Thomas exined to him. Finn understood that with this card, he could enjoy free of charge in Dragon''s Vi. "If there''s nothing else, I''ll go back first. If you need anything else in the future, feel free to call me..." "Bang!" Before Thomas could finish his sentence, the room door kicked open. A short and stout man rushed in with a dozen ck suit thugs. The man entered and took a look at the room, then shouted, "Who is Finn Chen ?! Get the hell out of here!" "Who told you toe?!" Thomas looked ugly as he stood up, he was with Finn now. If he left, these people would rush in again and make Finn mistakes them for his sent. That would be bad. Chapter 95 Break His Legs! Chapter 95 Break His Legs! "Are you Finn Chen ?" The short-stout man didn''t have Finn''s picture. Neither did he know Thomas Yang. When he saw Thomas standing up, he naturally thought it was Finn. Thomas didn''t reply but said word for word, "Who sent you here!" He already had the answer in mind, it should be the White House. But now even if he knew, he had to pretend not to know. "Bastard, you''re dying and still dare to talk tough!" The man rampaged, "If you want to know who made mee. Kneel and kowtow three times to me, and I''ll tell you!" "You''re looking for death!" Thomas''s face was cold as he ordered, "Old Pang, break his legs!" "Yes, Young Master." As the words fell, the man only felt a heavy blow to his chest, followed by his entire body, flying backward uncontrobly. "Boom." The man smashed heavily against the hotel wall, spitting out a mouthful of blood foam mixed with pieces of internal organs. But that wasn''t the end of it, Trent Pang''s figure again appeared in the man''s line of sight. In his fearful and horrified eyes, Trent stomped down on his leg. Crack! Crisp bone-cracking sounds rang out, heartbreaking paining from the calf. The man let out a scream, he only felt that his calf bone had beenpletely crushed! "You''re an obscure martial artist!" The man shouted in fear, finding this unbelievable. Holley Li had assured him that the person who broke Garry Bai''s hand was at most mid-stage of the Obvious Period. And he was at theter stage of Obvious Period,pletely capable of crushing his opponent! But he hadn''t expected it to be him being suppressed by the other side, an obscure martial artist! Within the City J, Obscure martial artists were already at the top! There were tens of millions of people in the entire City J, but obscure martial artists were scarce! Every single obscure martial artist was a worthy master. Jed Li didn''t expect such rare characters to be met by him. "Master, spare your life!" Jed did not have the slightest thought of resistance to directly beg for mercy. Every level difference between martial artists was a huge difference. One mid-stage of Obvious Period martial artist can defeat ten early stages of the Obvious Period. There was a huge difference between the Obscure Period and the Obvious Period. It was no longer a matter of numbers. Even tenter-stage Obvious Period martial artists couldn''t hurt a single obscure martial artist! In front of Jed, the rickety old man must be an obscure martial artist, and most likely still in the mid- stage of Obscure Period! "Now you can tell me who sent you, can''t you?" Thomas asked coldly. "It was Holley Li, Master Chen, who sent me here. I also do things on orders, and please let me go... "Jed begged for mercy, he had cultivated forty-seven years to reach theter stage of Obvious Period, and he didn''t want his life''s cultivation to go down the drain because of a momentarypse. "Holley Li ?" Thomas frowned, "Is it that stupid wife of Jarrod Bai ?" "Yes, Master Chen, that''s her! You also broke one of her son''s hands..." "I am Thomas Yang, and this is Master Chen." Thomas interrupted. He wanted to ask for rification in front of Li Hui to make a show for Finn. He wanted Finn to understand that Jed was not sent by him, but someone else. Looking in the direction Thomas pointed, Jed saw a seemingly smiling face. This was the person he was looking for? Did that mean he had the wrong guy to begin with?! Jed was furious, but he resented Holley even more. This wouldn''t have happened if Holley could have given him a photo. His leg wouldn''t have been broken either. No, he was Thomas Yang! The young man sitting with Finn was Thomas Yang! Thomas Yang, the Young Lord of City J! No wonder this old man was so powerful. If he wasn''t wrong, this old man should be the first master of Yang''s Family, Trent Pang! Jed was so remorseful that he hated himself for not having eyes. But what he hates, even more, was Holley. This stupid woman didn''t even know the details of her opponent and let him act. Didn''t it seem that Thomas, who had a mid-stage of Obvious Period master, didn''t dare to trouble Finn? What qualifications did Holley have? "Master Chen, I''m blind, and I hope you''ll spare my life!" Jed dragged a broken leg and fell to his knees in front of Finn and begged for mercy. He knew that Finn''s strong man was even more terrifying and might even have reached Transformed Period! "Spare your life?" Finn mocked andughed, "Now you know how to cry for mercy? If I can''t beat you, I''m afraid I''ll be the one begging for mercy now." "As long as the people behind youe over, I''ll let you go." Finn wasn''t afraid of Holley''s retaliation, but he was just afraid of trouble. So some things were best resolved once and for all. "Okay, Master Chen, I''ll make a call." Jed put his cell phone like he had caught a straw. At this time, in the hospital room, Holley was feeding porridge to Garry. Holley''s face was full of confidence. Garry said that Finn''s fighter, Howard, had almost lost to Tam Gu, an early stage of Obvious Period martial artist. So Howard was at most in the mid-stage of the Obvious Period. And yet, Jed was at theter stage of the Obvious Period! He was one of the three masters of Li''s Family. In City J, as long as he didn''t fight against an obvious martial artist, Jed could be the strongest! "Mom, haven''t Uncle Lee made it yet?" Garry was a bit anxious. Because he was afraid that by revealing everything, Jarrod and Holley would not take revenge on him, so he concealed part of the matter. This naturally included Finn''s situation.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. That was why he was apprehensive that even Jed wouldn''t be able to beat Finn. "Garry, don''t worry. Finn is at most in the mid-stage of the Obvious Period, Uncle Li canpletely handle it. You should just wait for Uncle Li''s good news. You should be thinking about how you''re going to torture that bastard to relieve your anger when he''s brought here." Holley was vicious. If Garry didn''t relieve his anger, it would leave a psychological shadow. He would be ufortable for the rest of his life. Hearing Holley''s assurance, Garry''s hanging heart finally dropped. "Mom, I''ll first make that bastard kneel and kowtow to admit his mistake, then I''ll crack his bones all over, piece by piece! I''ll make him living dead!" Garry fantasy resentfully. Chapter 96 Letting Go_ Chapter 96 Letting Go_ Jarrod Bai on the side sighed, he got more and more uneasy. He always felt that he had overlooked something. That Finn Chen was not simple. At this time, Holley Li''s phone rang. "Garry, it''s the call from your Uncle Li. It is estimated that he has caught the bastard." Holley took a nce at her phone and smiledcently. "Mom,e on. Let Uncle Li hurry to bring that bastard back!" Garry Bai was excited, he could not wait to see Finn kneeling and begging for mercy. "Okay, Mom will pick it up." Holley smiled and pressed to answer. "Holley Li!" Jed Li shouted angrily. "Jed, why haven''t you brought that bastard back yet? Garry is still waiting for his bones to be cracked." Holley did not hear the wrongness in Jed''s tone at all and remained straightforward. Jed was extremely angry. He thought that you wanted your son to break the bones of others. His bones should be broken. "Holley,e to the JL Hotel right now." Jed pressed his anger and calmly said. "What am I going to do at the JL Hotel? I have to take care of Garry in the hospital. Bring him back directly." Holleymanded as a matter of course. Jed said more angrily: "I don''t want to go to the hospital. Bring your son here immediately, or I will him let go!" After speaking, Jed hung up the phone. He couldn''t tell Holley that his legs were broken so that Holley would run with Garry Bai without hesitation. "What? Let him go?! Jed, what do you mean? Do you want to be fired?" Holley said sharply. "Beep beep." How dare Jed to hang up her phone, Holley suddenly became angry with her face. "Mom, what''s the matter? Did Uncle Li miss?" Garry asked ufortably. Holley shook her head and said: "Maybe not, but the old thing Jed let me take you over or let the bastard go." "Okay. Let''s go to the hotel. Anyway, I must kill that bastard today." Garry said indignantly. He didn''t even consider Jed may drop identally. "Don''t go! He may be controlled by Finn." Jarrod realized that something was wrong and reminded him. Jarrod''s words made Holley feel even more ufortable. "Jarrod, we''ll go over there without you if you''re afraid. Garry doesn''t expect you to be the father anyway. "Holley mocked. "Irrational! Don''t you want to think about why! If Jed went smoothly, why didn''t he bring Finn over here instead of asking you to go over there?" Jarrod asked in an angry voice. "Ooh, do you mean that Jed betrayed me?" Holley smiled disdainfully and said:" I don''t know what you think. ORaisingJed for more than 30 years, our Li''s Family raised him from the early stage of the Obvious Period to theter stage. The training resources we spent on him in these years were worth 300 to 400 million yuan! If he dared to betray me, he would be killed by the other experts. At that time, he would only end up in death!" "But..." Jarrod still wanted to say something, but Holley directly packed her things up and stood up. She mocked before leaving: "Jarrod, I am sort of recognize you for what you are! You are a fearsome coward! Keep your eyes open! How I helped my son to revenge!" Fifteen minutester, Holley led Garry to the JL Hotel, with Jarrod following behind. As soon as he entered the room, Garry saw Finn, who was leisurely drinking tea. There was anger in Garry''s eyes. He almost died of pain in the hospital, but the bastard was here leisurely drinking tea! "Garry, is this the bastard who had your hand broken?" Holley pointed at Finn in a rather chilly manner. "Mom, that''s him!" Garry gritted his teeth. Holley''s face chilled without saying a word. She strode in front of Finn and raised her hand, ready to p him first. Unexpectedly, as soon as her hand was raised, she was caught by a big hand. "Jarrod Bai! What are you doing!" Seeing that her husband was holding her wrist, Holley suddenly became angry. "Pah." Jarrod was filled with anger and raised his hand to p Holley. "Shrew! How long are you gonna be doing this!?" Holley covered her face. Her eyes filled with disbelief. Why would Jarrod p her at this time? "Thomas, what are you doing here?" At that moment, Garry also discovered Thomas Yang and Trent Pang in the corner. But why was Thomas here? And why was he calmly looking at Finn sitting there drinking tea? Didn''t he want to take revenge for Qing? A terrible thought suddenly appeared in Jarrod''s mind. This person from City C(Concord City) was probably not a bumpkin! "Young Master Chen!" Holley was also stunned. She had heard Thomas before. Jarrod''s achievements today were inseparable from Thomas''s support. "Jarrod Bai, you''re capable of a lot!" Thomas looked at Jarrod gloomily and said in a cold voice. "Thomas, what do you... what does this mean?" Jarrodughed dryly. "Still pretending with me!" Thomas shouted angrily and said coldly, "Wasn''t it you who just sent someone to trouble Young Master Chen?!" Boom, Jarrod only felt thunder in his head explosion, did he hear correctly? Young Master Chen! Thomas called this bumpkin Young Master Chen! Holley''s face turned pale. She finally understood why Jarrod just pped her. And Jed, whom she promised he wouldn''t betray, hadn''t seen since she walked in the door! "Thomas, I...I... "Jarrod spoke a bit more eloquently. Even Thomas didn''t dare to offend him, he could Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. no longer imagine Finn''s background. "Young Master Chen, how to deal with this idiot?" Thomas shifted his gaze towards Finn. Garry''s life was now in Finn''s hands, and as long as Finn gave the word, he could make Garry disappear. "Cripple your arm, are you not convinced?" Finn took a nce at Garry and said indifferently. "Young Master Chen, I...I am convinced." Garry wiped the cold sweat on his head and stammered. "Convinced?" Finn smiled disdainfully and then changed his face immediately." Why do you dispatch him to find me?" The pressure swept through. Garry copsed to the ground instantly, and he was so scared that he could not speak. "Young Master Chen, I dispatched him. It has nothing to do with my son, please let my son go." Holley knelt directly in front of Finn and begged bitterly, no longer arrogant. Chapter 97 The Mighty Strength of Martial Artists Chapter 97 The Mighty Strength of Martial Artists "Now. You beg me? Weren''t you arrogant just now?" Finn said with a sneer on his face. This woman, Holley, rushed over and wanted to give Finn a p the moment she came in, showing extreme arrogance. After knowing Finn''s identity, she begged for mercy in turn immediately. Finn really detested people like Holley, who bullied the weak but acted meekly in front of the strong. "I" Holley became meek. She bowed her head and didn''t dare to say anything. "Cut off his other hand. Leave him a lesson." Finn said inly. "Yes, young master Chen." Thomas nodded respectfully. He thought Finn was a little lenient. If he were Finn, he would chop Garry into pieces. "No way! How dare you! Kill me before you cut off my son''s hand!" Knowing Thomas was serious, Holley became anxious immediately and protected Garry like a shrew. "Get away!" Thomas shouted in a cold tone. Holley took him wrongly by acting unreasonably in front of him. He wouldn''t buy it. "No! Kill both of us, if you dare!" Holley was determined to protect Garry. Her family was quite influential. She didn''t believe that Thomas dared to kill them in front of so many people. "Are you sure that I won''t kill you?!" Thomas became ck in the face and said through clenched teeth. What Holley did made him lose face in front of Finn. Young lord as Thomas was, he couldn''t deal with a shrew. "Then do it! Kill both of us. I''m not going to survive anyway!" Holley started to cry loudly the way she treated Jarrod in the family. Thomas put on a cold look. There was a sh of killing ideas in his eyes. Since Holley was eager to die, Thomas would allow her. "Young Master Yang!" Jarrod, who had silently stood by, suddenly knelt down with a plonk. "Young Master Yang, please let them go." Jarrod signed. "It''s all my fault. I haven''t taken good care of this bastard, Garry. And I spoiled Holley so much that they made such great trouble." "Young master yang, please let me take all of the me and punishments." "Mr.Bai, are you pushing me?" Thomas asked in a low voice. After all, Jarrod was the leader of Bai''s Family, and his identity and social status were unusual. He couldn''t really do something to him. Jarrod shook his head and said: "Young master yang, I''m not pushing you, and I dare not push you. It was the father''s responsibility not to get his son well educated. My bastard Garry did wrong things. It was also my responsibility. Please let me take the me for him." Thomas looked embarrassed. There was no doubt that Jarrod was embarrassing him. "Alright, let them go." Finn signed at this time. "Go?" The three people of Bai''s Family were surprised. Why did Finn suddenly let them go?" "Young master Chen?" Confused, Thomas looked at Finn. He didn''t understand why Finn made such a decision. "Go. Never let me see you guys in the City J again" Finn didn''t exin anything. He waved his hand directly. In fact, Finn didn''t know what was going on with him either. His life with his mother in Chen''s Family suddenly urred to him. It was very simr to the current situation. He and his mother were bullied by others. But what was different was that Holley and her son were under the protection of Holley''s husband. Thetter also was the father of Garry. But Finn and his mother were not under the protection of anyone. He never met the man who should have been protecting them since he was born. Consequently, Finn was impressed by the sincerity of Jarrod. "Thank you so much! Young master Chen!" Jarrod bowed down to seriously thank Finn. "Thank you so much! Young master Chen!" Holley and Garry also staggered and kneeled down in front of Finn. Though they didn''t know why Finn suddenly wanted to release them, it was a good thing after all. "One of your hands won''t be enough to pay if you are seen to be arrogant like this next time," Finn said calmly. "It will never happen again, young master Chen! I promise I will lead a low-key life from now on. I won''t act arrogantly again whatever happens!" Garry promised immediately. After this, he was impressed by Finn and would never forget him. "Fine, get out!" Finn said indifferently. He had other things to deal with. "Thanks, thanks, young master Chen." Garry made several more kowtows. Thomas and Trent also left after Garry and Jarrod''s leave. It was not until this moment when Jed came out from the toilet. His shank was broken into pieces by Trent. But Jed was a martial artist, and he kept a good bnce. With one leg left, he could still jump on one foot easily. The only w was that it didn''t look good. "Young master Chen" Jed smiled obsequiously. Finn just promised that as long as Jed took Holley and Garry here, he would release Jed. "I have some questions for you. As long as you answer them honestly, I will let you off." Finn smiled inly. "Young master, please ask me anything you would like to know. I will be sure to answer your questions without reserve." Jed replied instantly, with an anxious look on his face. "In the field of Martial Arts in City J, How many martial artists in the Obvious Period are there?" Finn asked. There were few Martial artists in City C because of itsck of training resources. However, City J is a provincial capital. Martial artists from all corners of the country woulde here to seek opportunities. Now that Finn was in City J, he must know the field of Martial Arts here. "Martial artists in the Obvious period?" Jed contemted for a while and said, "Young Master, there are about five or six hundred martial artists in the Obvious period as far as I know. Among them, three hundred martial artists are in the early period of the Obvious period. Two hundred of them are in the middle period, and the rest one hundred martial artists are mostly in theter period of the Obvious Period. Finn nodded slightly. Five or six hundred martial artists in the Obvious Period seemed to be a great number at the first sound. But there were more than twenty million people in City J. There were only five or six hundred martial artists out of more than twenty million people. Obviously, it was very difficult to be a martial artist. It was also rted to the current environment. The social status of martial artists was continuously threatened by the appearance of guns and canons since the Ming Dynasty and Qing Dynasty. Many martial artists who practiced decades of years were blown into pieces by canons as soon as they came to the outside world. In modern times, the development of technology was very fast, especially for firearms, which has reached the peak of perfection. A palm-size gun could teach a martial artist in the Obvious Period some lessons. Only when Martial artists reached the Obscurity Period could they withstand a bullet''s power under a given distance. Surely, the so-called bullet was nothing to martial artists in the Transformed Period. When Finn traveled with Garrett at an early age, Finn had met a situation in a country in Southeast Asia. At that time, dozens of gunmen shooting at a martial artist in Transformed Period, the martial artist hadn''t batted an eyelid after one shuttle of bullets ran out. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. This was the mighty strength a martial artist had when he trained himself into the advanced level. Chapter 98 Patton Jin Chapter 98 Patton Jin Generally, an ordinary martial artist couldn''t practice and reach the Transformed Period without opportunities and talents. It was hard enough for ordinary people to reach the Obscure Period. Most people spent their whole lives practicing martial arts. Still, they could only stay in the middle andter period of the Obvious Period. However, martial artists could already use power to get benefits. And it could also be the guest of honor of the upper ss as long as they were in the middle andter period of the Obvious Period. Take Jed as an example, though he was kneeling to Finn like a poor dog now, he was a famous big shot in the outside world. To support Jed, his family took tens of thousands of yuan from the family His family also especially built a vi by theke for him and hired several young beautiful models to serve him. So indeed, Jed was much popr and sessful in the ordinary people''s world. Jed was just a martial artist in the middle andter period of the Obvious Period. Once one reached the Obscure Period, even the richest person in City C, Hans, had to show full respect to him. As for martial artists in the Transformed Period, power and wealth in the temporal life can no longer tempt them. . "How about martial artists in the Obscure Period?" Finn continued to ask. Among the people who tried to murder him in those years, there were martial artists in the Obscure Period. It was very likely that there were local martial artists in City J involved. "Young master Chen, martial artists in the Obscure Period. There are about more than a dozen martial artists in the Obscure Period in City J, for example" Jed listed a dozen names, and Finn remembered these names in obscurity. Finn decided to figure out the unknown background and information of those people to check whether they were involved in the murder of him. "Also, the old man, who apanied young master Yang just now, is also a martial artist in the Obscure Period. Still, I don''t know what period he is in. " Jed added cautiously. He had no idea of who Finn was. But noticing the respectful behavior of Thomas, he knew Finn wouldn''t be a small potato. Therefore, he didn''t dare to hide anything he knew. Fin nodded slightly. Finn recognized thepetence of Trent very easily and immediately. Trent was in the middle of the Obscure Period. Still, it would be very soon for him to break through into the Obscure Period''ster period. "Well, young master Chen. I heard the leader of King Kong Martial Arts Club Patton Jin also made a breakthrough into the Obscure Period recently," Jed said in a tone of admiration. Patton had been a martial artist in theter period of the Obvious Period just like him, and they had enjoyed the same social status. However, now Patton broke through into the Obscure Period, and the difference between them stretched a lot. At least when he met Patton in the future, he had to call him senior to show respect. Moreover, Patton himself would be drawn by the major forces of City J in the future, be the overlord of somewhere, and own as many training resources as he wanted. Martial artists in the Obvious Period and martial artists in the Obscure Period are two totally different things. "King Kong Martial Arts Club?" Finn frowned. It urred to him that Lowe had mentioned Talbot was trained there. He recognized that Talbot was in the early period of the Obvious Period when he fought with Talbot. Obviously, the one who taught Talbot fist position was one of the men who endeavored to murder him three years ago. So Talbot was more than suspicious. Even he was likely to join the murder personally! "What''s wrong with King Kong Martial Arts Club? Young master Chen?" Jed asked cautiously. Finn remained a in look when Jed talked about the other forces before. Still, Finn was obviously interested in the King Kong Martial Arts Club. "Nothing." Finn shook his head. Suddenly, Finn stated: "I would like to assign you an assignment. If you make it, I will help you cure your leg." "You are too polite, young master Chen. Please feel free to ask me to do anything. As for my leg, I can deal with it myself. Don''t worry." Jed was kind of frightened, but he was excited from the bottom of his heart. If he made it and appreciated by Finn, he would be under Finn''s protection, and the Lee wouldn''t dare to pick on him. "Just a little case. As long as you aplish my wish, I will ask someone to cure your leg just by simple greetings." Finn answered inly. "Young master Chen, please tell me the details of the task. I will definitely try my best and get it done." Jed said respectfully. "I want you to make friends with Patton and get some information from him," Finn exined. "No problem, young master Chen, what do you want to know?" Jed immediately patted his chest for assurance. He had known Patton before, and he thought Patton would tell him anything except some top secret things. "I want to know whether Patton was involved in a murder three years ago. If he did so, I want to know whoever else was involved." Finn said word by word. Now that he waspetent enough, he would be sure to revenge. He wouldn''t let his partners who had protected him die in vain! "Got it, young master Chen. I promise I will figure this out." "You must always remember: Never act rashly and alert the enemy," Finn warned. Once Patton heard something and ran away, it would be difficult to find him again. "Young master Chen, please trust mypetence. Don''t worry." Jed said for assurance immediately. "Ok, go." Finn nodded. It would take a long time to figure this out. After knowing the murderers three years ago, he also needed to make a deliberate n. After all, it was likely to involve some martial artists in the Obscure Period. "Yes, young master Chen." After Jed''s leave, Marin came in. "Marin, could you please tell me what happened to the case of Laura''s parents?" Finn asked. He asked Marin to investigate when he just arrived at City J. If Laura''s parents were really treated unjustly, he would help them seek justice. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Young master Chen, I have sent someone to investigate the case. The information I get till now is that there is nothing wrong with Jared and May''s wine, but they offended a local retailer. The retailer mixed the problem wine with their wine and sold it to an old man who had heart disease. After drinking the problem wine, he was attacked by his heart disease and was sent to the emergence room. But he didn''t survive. He died that night. "The retailer is easy to deal with. Now that we have evidence, we can send him to jail at any time. But what is hard to deal with is the old man''s rtives. They are unwilling to eptpensation and im that they will send the retailer to jail. Jared and May made the wine. It was true they have something to do with the death of the old man." Marin said and nced at Finn spontaneously. "The old man''s rtives are very influential?" Finn realized the key to the problem immediately. Chapter 99 Scout Chapter 99 Scout Marin nodded and said: "This old man''s son is now the vice president of City J Procuratorate and the Zhao family''s son-inw. The Zhao family highly values him." "Zhao family?" Finn squinted, "Is the Zhao family one of the four families in City J?" "Yes, Young Master Chen. The Zhao family is very influential in both the military and government. Besides, Mr. Zhao once served in the Jin Ling military region, and he was the major general there. In politics, the Zhao family has a wide range of contacts. Several members of the Standing Committee of City J have rtions with the Zhao family." Marin said them based on facts. After hearing this, Finn nodded slightly. Although the Chen family''s industry was all over China, it has always been weak in the military and political affairs. Therefore, it was challenging to deal with the Zhao family, who was mighty in the military and political issues. "I see. I''ll do something about it." Finn answered calmly if the Chen family wanted to suppress the Zhao family, they had to find another way. "Yes, Young Master Chen." Shortly after Marin left, Finn''s mobile phone rang. "Finn, is Thad okay?" Maura asked anxiously. She was afraid that Finn was working, so she didn''t dare to call Finn. Now that a whole day has passed, Finn must have done his work, so Maura just called him by now. "It''s okay, and he was taken to the hospital," Finn said with a smile. "That''s good." Maura was finally able to put down her worries, and Thad was rescued, which showed that Finn has nothing to do. "Finn, guess where am I?" Maura''s tone became lively. Finn thought it was strange. Listening to Maura''s tone, she was not in City C. "You''re not going to City J, are you?" "Hee hee, right guess, but no reward," Maura said yfully. "Where are you now? I''ll pick you up." Finn said with a smile, Maura came here in advance because she was worried about Thad, and she wanted to go and visit him personally. "I''m in the airport, Finn, and if you don''te over, Laura and I will be surrounded," Maura said jokingly. "Wait for me. I''ll be there in 15 minutes." Finn said with a wry smile, and he more or less knew what Maura meant. When he and Maura went out together before, as soon as he left Maura, Maura would take less than 10 minutes to be surrounded by men. Finn could imagine what Maura would face in a crowded airport. Marin''s driver drove Finn to the airport in less than 15 minutes. After arriving at the airport, Finn saw Maura, surrounded by a group of people from far away. Unexpectedly, Laura also stood beside Maura impatience. "Two beautifuldies, why don''t you give me a chance? As long as you are willing to work in the entertainment industry, you will be popr in all parts of the country under the guidance of our 100 million yuan..." In front of Laura, a middle-aged man with a small braid spitted sshes everywhere as he talked. He was the gold star scout who has discovered several famous stars of the Country C film industry. When he first met Maura and Laura, Paul was astonished by their appearance and temperament. If they could be developed into thepany, they would be the Country C film industry''s biggest stars. "I repeat, I''m not interested! Please leave." Laura became a little impatient. Maybe an ordinary little girl would be filled with joy when she heard that she could be a star, but Laura was not interested in being a star. Her greatest wish was to be like a salted fish, lying at home every day, eat, sleep, and eat. "Miss..." Paul also wanted to persuade her, but a handsome young man in a Versace and a Rolex watch stood in front of him and said with a smile: "Uncle, can''t you understand their words? The two people have said that they don''t want to be a star. What else are you bothering them about?" "What''s wrong with you? I''m helping them!" Paul was a little angry. Although Finn looked like someone in their early twenties, he was a rich second generation, and if he spoke to him like that, Paul would have kicked him in the face without saying a word. "Help them?" The handsome young man sneered and said, "Don''t think that I didn''t know what you called scouts was doing. You said you''re trying to help these two sisters, but I don''t know what you''ll do to them when they arrive at thepany." "You..." Paul was a little angry. Indeed, if Maura and Laura were recruited into thepany, they have to sleep with severalpany senior executives. However, this was almost a well-known rule in the entertainment industry. If you want to be famous, you have to pay for it. "Get out of here, Uncle. If you disturb these two sisters again, don''t me me for being rude to you." The handsome young man disdained to smile, he was 1.85 meters tall with well-proportioned body shape, and it would take nothing to deal with Paul. "Good! Just wait and see!" Paul fiercely said these cruel words, then turned to leave. Fight with a handsome young man? He''s not stupid. Of course, Paul couldn''t beat Finn. After Paul left, the handsome young man nced at the other men, who were ready to surround Maura and Laura, but the Threat in his eyes was self-evident to them. After all, the handsome young man was a rich man with good family background. Compared to Finn''s wealthy family, they didn''t dare to fight for these women. "It''s quiet atst." The handsome young man took a breath, then smiled handsomely and looked at Maura and Laura. Maura and Laura were expressionless. Maura only thought about Finn at this time, while Laura has seen through the essence of this handsome young man who relied on his family''s power. "Hellodies, my name is Patrick. I went to school in Ennd and just returned home today." Patrick held out his hand while smiling. Maura and Laura did not look at Patrick. Patrick held out his hand in the air. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Well,dies, you both are cold-hearted." Patrick smiled and took back his hand. Although he was unhappy, he didn''t show it out. Chapter 100 Big Brother, Where Is Your Car_ Chapter 100 Big Brother, Where Is Your Car_ Then, Patrick Liu''s eyes fell on Maura Shawn''s curvy figure. He felt that Maura seemed to be more approachable than Laura Xu, so he turned his head to Maura: "Where do you want to go? My driver is "Don''t bother. My husband wille over soon." Maura replied indifferently. A whiff of anger shed in Patrick''s eyes: so why are you so coquettish if you have a husband? Then, Finn Chen came along. "Maura." Although he was separated from Maura for just one day, Finn felt that they had separated for a month. "Honey." Maura''s face turned red, run into Finn''s arms and hugged him. Finn was a little surprised. Why did she call him so intimately today? Seeing this, Patrick was quite jealous of Finn. Looking at Finn''s dress, Patrick thought he was a loser. Why could this loser marry such a beautiful woman? "Why did you alsoe here, Laura?" Finn looked at Laura and asked. "I ... I''m worried about my parents, so Ie to have a look." Laura paused and answered. "I''ve already ordered someone seeking information about your parents, and we will know it soon." Finn "Please," Laura said sincerely. Finn shook his head and said, "Let''s go. The driver is still waiting outside." "Driver?" Before Maura and Laura said anything, Patrick said in a voice dripping with sarcasm. Looking at Finn, he disdained: "You have a driver?" Finn frowned slightly and said, "Yeah, any questions?" Patrick sneered and said, "Big Brother, can you afford a driver?" Finn dressed like an ordinary white-cor worker in the city. It''s more like he''s a driver himself. However, he said that a driver came to pick them up, How ridiculous. Could he afford a driver? "Does it matter to you whether I can hire a driver or not?" Finn lightly said. Patrick shook his head and said, "Of course, it has nothing to do with me, but it matters to these two beautiful sisters." "Oh? What? " Finn chuckled. "If I''m right, the so-called driver is an actor you hired, and the car he drives is definitely not good. You are lying to these two beautiful sisters!" Patrick was self-assured. He had seen many people like Finn, who would do anything not to lose dignity in front of women. "Well, you''re right, and you are brilliant." Finn was quite calmed when said it, and then he turned to look at Maura and Laura: "Let''s go." "Well, let''s go." Maura smiled sweetly and followed Finn. Patrick looked embarrassed--he was ignored! Finn ignored him! Finn casually replied to him! "Stop!" Patrick was a little angry and walked towards Finn. "Do you dare to bet with me?" "Are you sick?" Finn frowned a little. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "I am not sick!" Patrick retorted, "I just don''t like you lying to these two sisters." Laura rolled her eyes--she indeed didn''t understand what''s going on this little boy''s brain. Maura turned to look at Finn and wanted to know how Finn would handle such a thing. "Then what do you want?" Finn smiled and asked. "I said, bet!" Patrick bit his teeth. "Bet on what?" "Just bet that your driver is an actor, and the car is not a good car," Patrick answered. "Good car?" Finn smiled and asked, "What is a good car?" "At least it must be a luxury car like Ferrari." Patrick took it for granted. Even if Finn had money to hire a driver, his car couldn''t be good, so Patrick confidently bet with Finn. "I''m afraid I will disappoint you. My car is not a luxury car worth millions of yuan." Finn shook his head and said. Marin Qiao gave him a Rolls Royce, which was the top configuration. There was only one car in City J, plus the license te number worth more than three million yuan. His vehicle was not several million yuan, but almost fifteen million yuan. "It''s not a fancy car, then why do you show off here?" Patrick asked disdainfully--sure enough, the stinky loser was keeping up appearances, and now he showed his true colors under Patrick''s pressure. Finn startled: F***, when did I show off? I just said that the driver was waiting. "Come here by a tattered car worth hundreds of thousands, and you dare to pick someone up. And you have a driver, huh? It makes meugh my head off." Patrick was still making fun of him. Finn felt Patrick''s reaction was absurd, and he almostughed--so a war worth of hundreds of thousands was not a car? Couldn''t it be used to pick someone up? "Forget it, Finn. Leave him alone. Let''s go." Maura couldn''t stand it anymore. She knew Finn didn''t want to speak too much with such guys, but this guy himself liked to keep pushing Finn. Finn smiled and said, "Well. You''re the boss." Indeed, it''s beneath his dignity to argue with such a kid. Seeing this, Patrick had a sense of incapability. "Hey, big brother, don''t go. I haven''t seen cars worth hundreds of thousands of yuan. Let me have a look." Patrick followed them, shouting. Finn stopped, looked at Patrick with a smile, and asked, "Are you sure you want to see it?" "Sure, I still want to know where your driver came from, big brother," Patrick answeredzily. Finn smiled and continued to ask: "Don''t regret it after seeing it?" "Regret?" Patrickughed, "Big brother, are you kidding me? I will be regretful for seeing your clunker, do you mean it?" "Well, thene with me." Finnughed since Patrick wanted to see his "broken car," he could satisfy him. "Finn." Maura pulled Finn''s arm and looked puzzledly at Finn as if to ask, where did you get the car? Laura was also very suspicious: Finn just came to City J and he didn''t even have an electric car, let alone a car worth hundreds of thousands of yuan. Did he pay a lot of money to rent a car? Finn smiled and didn''t say anything. Anyway, the car was parking outside. When they went out, they could see it. When they walked to the junction out of the airport, Finn frowned, why wasn''t the car there? Didn''t he just tell the driver to wait here? "Big brother, where is your car?" Seeing there didn''t park a car, Patrick sneered. Chapter 101 Why Dont You Speak_ Chapter 101 Why Don''t You Speak_ "He''lle in a minute." Finn Chen calmly said. The driver Marin Qiao sent to him should not be so unreliable. There may be other things that bothered him. "In a minute? Hahaha, bro, are you still telling lies?" "I don''t think you have a car at all. Obviously, you came by taxi. You said that the driver was waiting outside. Gee, I appreciate your lies." Patrick Liu sarcastically said. Maura Shawn was also a little ufortable. If Finn still told lies this time, it will be a shame for her. At this time, a white Porsche approached. Seeing the Porsche license number, Patrick couldn''t help but look at Finn. He said even more sarcastically: "Bror, look, your driver is driving a Porsche Is here to pick you up." Maura frowned, did this Porschee to pick Finn? Porsche stopped in front of them. A beautiful woman with a tall figure wearing a Gi shirt came off the car. The woman was just about to take off her sunsses, but the figure that caught her sight made her pupils suddenly tighten. Why was he here?! Seeing the woman froze in ce, Patrick stepped forward and couldn''t help smiling: "What''s up, my dear sister? Don''t you recognize me?" Elena Liu didn''t speak. She cast her eyes along the expressionless Finn. Maura Shawn and Laura Xu beside Finn also attracted her attention. "Elena?" Patrick was a little displeased. His sister was usually very lively. Why was she dazed as soon as they met today? "Oh." Elena finally recovered, but she was still a little guilty. Last time, Finn''s attitude towards her was absolutely irrelevant to closeness. Besides, there were two other beauties beside him at this moment. She dared not say hello to Finn. "Elena, why don''t you let the driver drive the Rolls-Royce? The Porsche is too old." Patrick said it was an old car, but the purpose was to show off. He wanted everyone to know that he had a Rolls-Royce at home. "Rolls-Royce was driven away by dad," Elena replied subconsciously. Then she turned her eyes to Finn and three people, and tentatively asked: "Patrick, are they...your friend?" "Friend?" Patrick sneered and said, "Elena, I don''t have such a liar as my friend." "Patrick, what do you mean?" Elena changed her face and asked, she heard the sarcasm in Patrick''s tone. Did her stupid brother offend Finn? "Elena, don''t you know, there was a fool just now, and all the clothes he wore were less than two hundred yuan. As soon as he entered the airport, he boasted to me that he had a driver and a luxury car, but as soon as I came out, there was no car and driver. Elena, do you think this man is funny?" Patrick pouted. Is he funny? Elena was horrified. She didn''t think it was funny at all. Now Finn was the representative of the devil in her mind. Patrick, the idiot, dared to say that Finn was funny! "Elena, why didn''t you speak?" Patrick stunned, why did his sister look scared? Maura also felt something was wrong. As a woman, her instincts were always keen. She found that Elena looked at Finn as if she was frightened. Something absolutely happened between the two. Maura was a little unpleasant. Finn had juste to City J for a day, and there has already been someone make a pass at him. In fact, Finn was also at a loss now because he didn''t want to meet this sillydy. While Finn was thinking about resolving the embarrassing situation, a ck Rolls-Royce with a gold te number B8888 came over. "WTF, a Rolls-Royce with four eights on its license?" Patrick''s eyes widened, and he was shocked. He was very familiar with Rolls-Royce because he had one at home. But the one he had was only low- level configuration, only worth 5 million yuan. But the car in front of him was the top-level configuration. The price of it has always been at least 12 million yuan. How can such a ss of luxury cars appear in City J? The license te number included four consecutive eights. If you can afford this license te number, you can also afford a high-end Ferrari. Patrick was envious. If he could have this luxury car, he could attract many women. As soon as this idea was raised in Patrick''s mind, he found that Rolls-Royce stopped in front of him! "Elena, this car belongs to our family?" Patrick breathed heavily and asked excitedly, he had just thought of owning such a Rolls-Royce, this car really stopped in front of him. Hearing this, Elena was so embarrassed and even wanted to flee. How could he think this car belongs to their family? Patrick walked to the Rolls-Royce, ready to take a close look at "his" Rolls-Royce. The door opened. A middle-aged man came out sweaty and ran past Patrick to Finn, and said with panic: "Mr. Chen, I''m really sorry, I had a stomachache" Boom! Mr. Chen? !! These three words were like thunder, exploded in Patrick''s mind, Patrick''s footsteps paused for a moment, he could not hear what else the driver said, he only heard two words, Mr. Chen! "It''s okay." Finn waved his hand and said. As long as it''s not an hical mistake, he can forgive. "Thank you, Mr. Chen!" The middle-aged driver nodded gratefully. Finn had told him before, when he arrived here, he could not call him Master Chen. He should call him N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Mr. Chen. Although he was anxious, the middle-aged driver did not dare to forget. "Finn, this car...is yours?" Patrick swallowed and asked in disbelief. "No, I rented it." Finn shook his head, said seriously. Rented? It is a Rolls-Royce worth more than 10 million yuan, and with a license te number of four consecutive eights, who will rent it out? Maura and Laura also didn''t believe it. If it wasn''t a Rolls-Royce with a license te number of four consecutive eights, they would have really believed Finn''s words. What''s more, this middle-aged driver''s panic was obviously not fake. So, the question wasing, where did Finn get this Rolls-Royce? Maura and Laura looked at each other, and this problem appeared in their minds. Patrick smiled awkwardly and said, "Finn, please don''t kid me. How can someone who can afford this car care about the rent?" Chapter 102 Have Some Money_ Chapter 102 Have Some Money_ It was said that the car is the second girlfriend of a man, and many men even put the car in a more important ce than the girlfriend. They would never be willing to rent the car to others. "I''mcking the rent. After all, the clothes I wore add up to no more than two hundred yuan." Finn Chen said. "Bro, I was just kidding you, please don''t me me." Patrick Liu said embarrassedly. It was obvious that Finn was ridiculing him, but he dared not refute. "Well." Finn responded nonchntly, then turned his eyes to Maura Shawn and Laura Xu, and said with a smile: "Let''s go." "Ok." Maura nodded gently, and the middle-aged driver took the initiative to take the luggage and put it in the trunk. Then the ck Rolls-Royce ran away, leaving only the dumb sister and brother. "Patrick, you are a fool!" Elena Liu nced at Patrick and gritted her teeth. It was already too difficult for her to patch up broken rtions with Finn, but the silly Patrick still mocked Finn. "Elena, what do you scold me for? He is just a fool with some money. Our family can also afford this kind of Rolls-Royce," the Liu''s Family could afford it, but they would not but it. Because it was too high- profile, and their family didn''t deserve it. "A fool with some money?" Elena was almost mad. "Patrick, do you know what this fool did in City J in these two days?" "What did he do?" Patrick asked subconsciously. "He beat up Garry Bai''s and Qing Yang''s hands at Dragon''s Vi l!"Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Boom! It was like a st in Patrick''s mind. Being in the upper ss of City J, Patrick understood what Garry Bai and Qing Yang meant. Not to mention Garry Bai, Qing Yang was the brother of the biggest potato in City J and was called the little prince. Even he was beaten by this guy! "And the Bai''s and Yang''s families, dare not retaliate until now!" Elena said again. Patrick''s face suddenly turned to pale, the Families dare not retaliate? ! This man must have a monstrous background! Patrick was terrified afterward. If he hurt Finn Chen just now, he would probably die here today! And even if he dies, the Liu''s Family dare not to revenge! "Elena, you... do you know him?" Patrick asked with a trembling voice. Elena shook her head and said, "I want to know him, but he doesn''t want to know me at all." "What should I do, will he kill me?" Patrick was a little frightened, and he sounded like crying. "You start to be afraid of now?" Elena looked at Patrick indifferently. "Elena, I''m as blind as a bat, help me please." Patrick was about to cry, if he could know that Finn had such a power, he would not dare tough at him. "Do you think he will be as petty as you are?" Elena smiled disdainfully and said. "he just doesn''t bother to care about a brat like you!" Patrick''s face was burning hot. And Elena''s meaning was obvious. Finn didn''t want to bother to care about him. He was like a clown. "Let''s go home, see how dad will rebuke you when you go back!" Elena red at Patrick angrily. She had to tell Gil Liu that Patrick offended Finn. Although it seemed that Finn didn''t want to retaliate, she had to n well in the case. Patrick nodded, but he was more curious about Finn''s identity. He was not in the same grade as the local rich second generation. "Finn, where did this care from?" Maura Shawn, who was sitting in the back row, couldn''t help but ask. Although she didn''t know about cars, from Patrick''s eyes just now, she could know that this car''s price was absolutely high. Not long ago, Finn also drove this luxury car to pick her up from work. At the time, she said that Finn rented the car. Now, it seemed that it was not. "This car is..." Finn just wanted to say that it belonged to his ssmate. However, Maura directly interrupted: "Please don''t you say that this car belongs to your ssmate. I don''t believe your ssmates are so rich." Finn choked. Indeed, using ssmates as an excuse every time would not bring her around. Laura Xu was also curious. Even a fool at this time should know that Finn was not simply married into a girl''s family, he must have another identity. From Thad Gu, Gavin Shen in City C, to the Bai''s Family in City J, none of these opponents were easy to deal with. But Finn Chen beat them at ease. They were not weak, but Finn was too strong! Finn had too many secrets! For the first time in forever, Finn had no idea what to do. He didn''t know how to exin it to Maura. After all, Chen''s Family, illegitimate children, and the world of Martial Artists were tooplex for Maura. Finn was not even sure whether Maura still wanted to be with him after hearing his secrets. At that time, the status of the two would be vastly different. "Forget it." Maura suddenly said. She seemed to see Finn''s embarrassment. "Just let me knowter when you want to tell me," she calmly said. She was also very afraid to know the answer. If she couldn''t ept Finn''s secret, she would not be able to be a spouse with Finn. She would rather be kept in the dark. To be honest, she haspletely fallen in love with Finn, and she could not live without him. Moreover, Finn obviously had a monstrous background. He should have enjoyed the wealthy life, but he was willing to stay in Chen''s Family for three years being ridiculed and served as a servant in Shawn''s Family for three years. What did he want? Was it Shawn''s wealth? Definitely not! Finn would never want Shawn''s wealth because it was not worth to mention. Maura was very clear that the reason why Finn stayed in Shawn''s Family for three years was her! In this case, it was meaningless to ask the question thoroughly. The only thing she knew was that Finn loved her! This was enough. "Maura, I will exin everything to you sooner orter. Trust me, that day will not be too far!" Finn said with aplicated expression. "I believe you." Maura made a soft voice, and a gentle smile appeared on her face. Laura sighed. She did envy Maura her marriage. Three years ago, she thought that it was a worm who married Maura, and that worm would ruin Maura''s life. Chapter 103 Manipulative Chapter 103 Maniptive It now appeared that she was blind from the beginning, this man has always been a real dragon! For the past three years, he has been disdainful of waking up! Now that the real dragon has opened his eyes, it''s time to make waves! After putting the hotel''s luggage, Finn Chen took Maura Shawn and Laura Xu to the hotel for lunch. After lunch, Maura suddenly suggested: "Finn, Laura, shall we go shopping?" "Okay." Finn smiled and said. He has been married to Maura for three years, and the two have seldom gone shopping together. Maura rarely visits City J on weekdays. Shopping was always the favorite activity of a woman. Finn had to satisfy her. "I don''t want to be the third wheel; I won''t go with you guys. I want to take a nap first. I am exhausted after the flight." Laura yawned. Maura finally had a chance to be alone with Finn, and she couldn''t disrupt them. "Well, Laura, you should rest first, and I will go with Finn." Maura smiled. "Well, see you." Laura waved her hand. "Let''s go." Maura took Finn''s arm. Finn was not very familiar with City J. Still, Maura used to study in a university in City J, and she was a little more familiar with the city. After hanging around, the two came to The Mall, the most prosperousmercial district in City J, where the g shops of all kinds of world-famous brands were here. "Finn, I want to drink milk tea." Maura pouted cutely. "Okay, I''ll buy it for you." Finn smiled and said. Unlike other girls, Maura was the kind of physique that won''t be fat no matter how much she ate. She drank milk tea almost every day, but she has never been overweight. After waiting in line for ten minutes, Finn finally got a cup of milk tea. After getting the milk tea, Maura was happy like a three-year-old child. "Finn, let''s go in and buy you some clothes." Maura pointed to the Armani Homme store on the side. Finn shook his head and smiled: "No, I don''t like this kind of clothes." Although he was born in Chen''s Family, Finn has always liked to be frugal. As long as the clothes were clean, he was willing to wear them. Clothes of dozens of yuan were no different from clothes of tens of thousands of yuan. Since he was a child, his mother warned him that he should not be vain and care more about the inner world. N?velDrama.Org content. Some people were indeed shy on the surface, but they were extremely poor on the inside. And some people, even if they were wearing bup, but they were sincere inwardly. "All right." Maura stuck out her tongue. She found that Finn was indeed different from most men. He didn''t have that kind of vanity. He never cared about other people''s opinions. He only pursued what he wanted in his heart. "Let''s go shopping over there." Finn pointed to the brand-name bag store next to him. He was a man, so he didn''t need to care about appearance, but Maura, a girl, still had to care about it. After all, women loved beauty. "Okay." Maura nodded obediently. Then the two came to a Prada store. As soon as they entered, a female sale greeted them with a smile. "Hello, wee." "Hello," Maura responded politely. "What can I help you?" The sale still had a kind smile on her face with heavy makeup. "I''m just browsing." Maura smiled. Heard this, Lily Zhou''s eyes were filled with disappointment. As a professional shopping guide, it was her most basic skill to observe. Generally, if she wanted to determine whether a couple has purchasing power, she needed to judge by the man who apanies the woman. If the man was a tyrant, then there was a 90% chance of a sessful sale! If the man was a loser, then he was just bringing his girlfriend into window-shopping. It was useless to rely on them to sell bags and earn performance. Finn was included in the ranks of the loser by Lily in the first ce. He was wearing cheap clothes, and the shoes were also the kind of ordinary travel shoes. As a man, he didn''t even have a watch on his wrist. But Maura was with a good figure and a beautiful face. At first nce, she was the kind of beautiful girl. It''s nothing but new wine in an old bottle. Lily thought, shaking her head. Maura looked at the bags, but Lily obviously didn''t mean to go forward and serve her. The bags here were from Prada, and the cheapest one costs 20,000 to 30,000 yuan. Maura couldn''t afford it at all, Lily didn''t need to waste her words. Finn smiled and didn''t say anything. Lily''s thoughts seemed ridiculous to him. Maniptive. At this time, Finn''s phone rang. Seeing that the caller ID was Marin Qiao, he frowned and went out. "Pooh." Lily had a look of contempt across her face. Lily has seen many men like Finn before. When they saw that thedies had the intention to buy a bag, they would find all kinds of excuses to sneak off in advance. And then they watched from a distance, waiting for thedies to go out of the store after shopping and said something happened to them just now. At this moment, a beautifuldy wearing sunsses and clothes of famous brands came in. Thedy seemed to be about 30 years old, perhaps because of the poor skin condition, she was with heavy makeup, but it still couldn''t hide her loose skin. As soon as thedy entered the store, Li''s eyes lit up, and she cast her eyes along the ne on the She must be a female tyrant! "Hello, what can I do for you?" Lily hurriedly stepped forward and said with a smile. Unlike Maura, this beautifuldy was a big customer at first nce. She would nevere in just for window shopping. "Some new bags have been released recently in France, do you have them in your store?" Thedy nced at Lily with a bit of arrogance. Hearing this, Lily was even more excited. Thisdy obviously often bought this type of luxury goods and knew the frontier of fashion very well. "Yes, mydy. We just bought a batch of Prada limited editions from France the day before yesterday, pleasee here." Lily respectfully guided thedy to the limited edition area but found that Maura was also here. At this time, Maura happened to be looking at a red bag. Seeing Maura, there was a fit of obvious jealousy in the eyes of thedy. Maura was too beautiful, even if she wanted to find faults, it would be difficult to find Maura''s slightest w. She had a sixteen or seventeen-year-old girl''s silk skin, a devil-like sexy tall figure, and an ethereal temperament. Thedy was a beauty herself, but she instantly became an ugly duckling in front of Maura. Chapter 104 Terrible Anger Chapter 104 Terrible Anger Lily Zhou saw thedy''s jealousy, so she hurriedly said to Maura: "Excuse me, you are in the way." There was a hint of impatientness in her tone. Lily knew well. At this time, she had to perform well in front of thisdy to please her. Hermission this month depended on this beautifuldy. As for Maura, she was beautiful, but what Lily cared most was the performance. Maura frowned; she didn''t stand in the way. "Thisdy, can you give me a ce?" Lily''s tone became even more impatient. As a shopping guide, she hated this kind of window-shopping people. "I''m looking at this bag." Although Maura felt a little ufortable, she exined patiently. "What kind of bag are you looking at? Can you afford it?" Lily sneered disdainfully. Although Maura''s clothes were better than Finn, they add up to only a few thousand yuan. She didn''t look like a girl that could afford Prada. "What do you mean?" Now Maura turned angry. Her temper was good, but it''s not good enough to let people ridicule her. "You don''t know what I mean?" Lily put her arms around her chest and sneered: "You and your poor boyfriend, are you just students? Two students want to buy Prada? You''d as like have angels fly out of your arse." "The red Prada bag you are looking at is worth 99,999 yuan. How could you buy it? Do you rely on your poor boyfriend to buy it? He has run away!" Maura frowned. She just realized that Finn was gone, but it was estimated that he had gone to the washroom. Finn was not the kind of person who could flee, but the female shopping guide made Maura very angry. "How do you know I can''t afford it?!" Maura gave Lily a grim look and said. Although the bag was indeed a bit expensive, she still wanted to teach Lily a lesson. "Oh, if you can afford it, I will eat this mop on the ground!" Lily raised her voice, sarcastically. "Okay, use the card!" Maura sneered and directly took out a bank card from her pocket. There were one million yuan in it. Last time Thad Gu paid 1.5 million as thepensation. She spent 500,000 yuan for a car, and one million remaining. "Do you have any money on this card? Don''t bluff someone with a nk card." Lily was not calm now. She just wanted to taunt Maura, but she didn''t expect Maura took out her card. If there were money on this card, would she eat a mop? "You will know if you try," Maura said. She would not care about Lily as she had a good temper, but Lily shouldn''t scold Finn. This time, Lily was stumped. She didn''t dare to bet that in case Maura was really rich. The beautifuldy on the side started to speak, pointing directly at the red Prada bag Maura liked, and then he said: "I want this bag, parcel it for me." Lily turned happy and nodded hurriedly: "Okay, madam, I''ll parcel it for you." She understood that the beautifuldy was rewarding her for taunting Maura just now. Maura was a little angry, she didn''t know why this prettydy intervened in this matter. "Madam, I chose this bag ahead of you," Maura said. "Is it yours because you pick it first?" Thedy showed her disdain. "Please obey the rule of firste, first-served," Maura was a little angry. The beautifuldy snorted, and said, "I don''t want to obey it, so what?" She made Maura angry immediately, but Finn was not there at the moment, so Maura didn''t even have someone to help her. Lily Zhou reverently parceled the bag and handed it to thedy. Then she looked at Maura with provocative expression in her eyes. What if you have money, you little bitch? I just won''t sell it to you. Maura was very angry. She didn''t want to be entangled anymore, picked up the milk tea, and was about to leave. At this time, thedy twisted her waist and walked towards Maura, and then seemed to inadvertently m into the milk tea in Maura''s hand. "Ssh!" The milk tea bottle was hit on the ground, and the ck chocte milk tea sshed Maura, and the Maura didn''t say anything. "Zowie!" The beautiful young woman raised her hand first and pped Maura''s pretty face. "Don''t you have eyes?" thedy scolded. Maura was almost mad. It was thisdy hit her on purpose, but she scolded her for not having eyes. Maura raised her hand angrily, ready to p back. But thedy had been prepared and kicked Maura''s belly. Maura was staggered and mmed, hitting the back of her head heavily on the shelf, and was directly knocked out. "Bitch, dare to hit me!" thedy cursed in relief. "Madam, are you okay?" Lily Zhou hurriedly stepped forward, but she didn''t even nce at Maura. Instead, she cared very much for thedy. "I''m fine. You go over and p this bitch for a few more ps. One p is 10,000 yuan. The harder, the better." The beautifuldy pointed to Maura. It would be best if she could ruin Maura''s pretty face. "Can I p as I want?" Lily''s eyes shed. 10,000 yuan for one p, which was much more than her doing shopping guides. "As many as you want! Until you are tired!" Thedy sneered. "Haha, okay, I''m going to p this bitch." Lily walked over excitedly. At this time, she left behind that customers are God. Sorry, money is God! "Zowie!" Lily raised her hand and pped Maura severely. A blood-red handprint appeared on Maura''s pretty face. N?velDrama.Org content. "Ten thousand yuan!" Lily was about to faint in excitement, never thought that making money would be so easy. "Zowie!" It was another p, thrown on Maura''s pretty face. At this time, Finn walked in after the call. But the eye-catching scene made him burst into tears! Maura closed her eyes, blood still oozing out of her head, but Lily smiled like a demon and pped her p on Maura''s pretty face. Anger! Terrible anger! Finn''s eyes were blood red, and he would never be so angry for a moment! "ying with fire!" Finn almost popped these three words from his teeth. For an instant, Lily Zhou and the beautifuldy Mae Yan felt that the air around them was suddenly cold as if they had fallen into boundless hell! An extremely cold murderous aura rushed toward them. Chapter 105 Terrible Anger 2 Chapter 105 Terrible Anger 2 Lily Zhou stopped the movement in her hand and looked back. Only then did she see the loser in her eyes just now rushed to her with blood-red eyes! The next second, Finn rushed over like lightning. "Zowie!" In Lily''s horrified eyes, with just a p, Lily was directly pped and hit the wall heavily. For an instant, Lily felt like she was falling apart, her bones were broken into pieces. More than a dozen bloody teeth popped out of her mouth! Mae Yan shuddered on the side and took two steps back unconsciously. But Finn''s grim gaze locked her in an instant. Although Finn didn''t see Mae pped on Maura when he came in, he could specte that this woman was the initiator! Lily was not so bold. "What are you doing? I warn you, it''s illegal to hit me!" Mae eximed in a sharp tone. "Why hit her?!" Finn Chen gritted his teeth with rage in his eyes. "This bitch spilled milk tea on me, why can''t I hit her?!" Mae said confidently. "Good! Very good!" Finn clenched his fists and said angrily. "Don''te here, I''ll call the police if you dare to..." Mae tried to scare Finn by calling the police, but Finn''s p was thrown on her face before she finished her words. Call the police? It''s useless even she finds the King of Heaven! With a p, Mae''s face covered with heavy makeup swelled up at speed visible to the eye. Mae was stunned and couldn''t move, only seeing stars for a moment. After recovering, she suddenly screamed hysterically and rushed towards Finn: "I''ll kill you!" Finn grinned, pped again, and hit Mae''s face fiercely. A few bloody teeth were falling out. Mae was hit to the ground and began to cry. But Finn did not intend to let her go. He took a step forward, raised his foot, and stepped on the back of Mae''s hand. Crush it hard! "Kacha"! Mae''s hand bones were directly crushed by him! "Ow!" A pig-killing howl sounded, and the tearing pain made the veins in Mae''s forehead were very heavy, and her face rose to purple. Lily was still groaning on the side, but she was so frightened that there was a wet feeling in her crotch when she saw this scene. Lily struggled to get up, trying to flee. Finn sneered; he didn''t give her a chance at all. He kicked Lily to the ground. Then Lily felt a bigfoot stepped on the back of her hand. "Do not" Before the words were spoken, heart-piercing pain came from the back of her hand. Lily''s hand bones were also abruptly trampled by Finn! This was the price of daring to offend Maura! Finn''s eyes were frozen, he hadn''t been so angry for a long time. He couldn''t even imagine that he just took Maura out to go shopping, and they coulde across such annoying women. "Finn..." At this time, Maura recovered from aa. "Maura, are you okay?" Finn Chen hurriedly rushed to her, holding her in his arms. "Boohoo, Finn, I hurt." Maura''s beautiful eyes were full of tears. She just wanted to buy a bag, why would she bump into people like Lily and Mae? Finn''s heart ached for a while. Maura had never suffered such grievances. "It''s okay, I''ll take you to the hospital." Finn took a deep breath and said. Then he nced at Lily and Mae, they were still groaning on the ground, and there was cold killing intent in his eyes! Damn these two bitches! "Pit-a-pat." At this time, a man in a ck suit ran over with a group of security guards. It was impossible not to attract the attention of the mall administration because of the incident here. The man in the ck suit was the security manager of the mall, Woody Wang. As soon as Woody entered the store, he saw Lily and Mae lying on the ground and were groaning. They looked very miserable when their faces were as swollen as a pig''s head, and the back of their hands was dripping with blood. Obviously, the instigator was Finn Chen. Woody''s angry eyes nced at Finn instantly. He, the security manager, could not escape the me for such a big incident in the mall. "You did this?" Woody asked furiously. "Don''t you ask what happened?" Finn''s tone became cold when he found Woody didn''t want to find out the truth. "I asked if you did it! You just need to answer me, yes or no!" Woody roared. "It was this bastard who beat me! Hurry and kill him!" Mae screamed, her face full of resentment. "Catch him!" Woody said viciously. At this moment, Finn''s face was already extremely grim: "I will give you onest chance to figure out what the situation is!" "No need. I''ll let you kneel down and tell me!" Woody said fiercely. He must find a way to put all the responsibility on Finn. Seven security guards swarmed up, Finn sneered and rushed over like a tiger. Seven young and strong security guards fell to the ground in less than ten seconds, and no one could stand up! Upon seeing this scene, Woody''s face turned pale, with cold sweat on his forehead. He encountered a ruthless character! "Do you still want me to kneel down and exin to you?" Finn asked with a gloomy expression. Woody swallowed. "Jerk, you jerk!" Mae Yan screamed, seven security guards versus one man, but they had never beaten him! "Shut up!" Woody cursed in anger. Finn obviously had great skills. No matter how many guards couldn''t Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. beat him. "Dare to scold me?!" Mae''s eyes widened. "You wait, you jerk, and that bastard, you all have to die today!" Mae cursed hysterically, and then took out the phone. "Darling, someone is going to kill me! You must help me! " "This bastard is very good at fighting. Bring more people with you!" Finn watched Mae call someone but didn''t stop her. He wanted to see whom she could call! A cold sweat broke out on Woody''s forehead. Mae was not a small potato, if she really called someone to help her, he would suffer a lot. "Sir, and this madam, could you please reconcile with each other for my sake?" Woody said with a sad face. "For your sake? Who are you? Wait for my people toe, I want you to kneel on the ground!" "And that bastard, I must break every bone in his body today!" Mae''s face was full of resentment, but her attitude was still arrogant at the moment. Chapter 106 Play With Fire_ Chapter 106 y With Fire_ Finn Chen took out his cell phone and called Marin Qiao. "Come here." After only two words, he hung up the phone. Calling Marin was not because he was afraid, but because he had a foreboding that this time the matter might be a big mess. Marin needed to After Marin received the call, an extremely solemn expression appeared on her face for the first time. As the saying goes, the fewer words, the bigger the problem. This time, Finn was obviously angry. Even thest time Finn faced the Bai''s Family, he was calm, but this time... What happened? Without time to think about it, Marin hurriedly summoned several senior executives in thepany and the gannd forces cultivated by Tai Long Property Company and rushed to The Mall. At this moment, the Prada store was surrounded by a lot of people. Many people gathered around to watch the excitement. N?velDrama.Org content. At this moment, the crowd was violently pushed away. More than a dozen tattooed men with switchde knives and various other knives broke in. The head was a middle-aged man with a big gold chain and a scar on his face. Saw the scarred man, Mae Yan''s face instantly became bright. "Darling, you finallye! If you don''te, I will be beaten to death by these bastards, Boohoo" Mae cried out with aggrieved expression. Noticed her miserable behavior, Harper Qin''s eyes shed fire instantly. "Baby, who did it?!" Harper asked angrily. "That bastard, he beat up my hand!" "And this dog security guard, he didn''t protect me, and he asked me to shut up!" Mae pointed to Finn and Woody and said. Harper''s face was serious, he first nced at Finn and then moved his gaze to Woody. He must beat Woody first. As for Finn, he has already been sentenced to death by daring to treat Mae like this, and Harper wanted to take him back to kill. "Why scolded my wife?" Harper asked Woody harshly. Woody''s calves quivered, his lips were also trembling, and he said, "Sir, I''m sorry..." "Thump!" Harper raised up the big knife in his hand and threw the knife''s back fiercely on Woody''s face. "Ow!" Woody screamed, and a foot-long red mark appeared on his face. "I don''t want to hear what you say I''m sorry, I''m asking why you scold my wife?!" Harper said angrily. There was a "puff". Woody knelt on the ground and began to kowtow to beg for mercy: "Sir, I beg you, I didn''t mean to..." With a grinning smile, Harper kicked Woody''s head, and thetter was kicked to the ground. Harper stepped on Woody''s arm immediately and said with a grinning smile: "Remember, I am called Harper Qin. Don''t let me see you again!" When the words fell, the knife was swung, and then severely cut down. "Zap!" A bloody arm rolled on the ground, blood in the vessels sputtered from the wound! Woody let out a miserable cry and was directly fainted by the pain. The crowd was in an uproar, and the onlookers retreated immediately and looked at Harper Qin with horror. No one thought that Harper would do such a bloody thing in front of so many people! "Harper Qin...Harper Qin! I know who he is!" someone trembled. "Who is he?!" "It''s Harper Qin from the Tiger''s League in the East District!" someone said in horror. "Tiger''s League?!" Everyone''s expressions changed drastically. City J''s locals, especially those living in the East District, even three-year-old children, knew about Tiger''s League. The Tiger''s League was thergest underground power on the East District of City J. All entertainment industries in that area were under the control of Tiger''s League! In almost every entertainment venue, there were members of the Tiger''s League as guards. In the Tiger''s League, there was one dragon and one tiger. The dragon was Lance Cheng, and the tiger was Harper Qin! These two were the bosses of the League! This man turned out to be one of the two heads of the Tiger''s League, and it was no wonder that he did things sowlessly. Looking at Finn now, almost everyone had a thought that he was going to die! The security guard just asked Harper''s wife to shut up, and he lost one arm. And Finn not only pped Harper''s wife but also beat up her hand. It was not difficult to imagine how Harper would revenge! Harper shifted his gaze to Finn. He thought that Finn would greatly change his face after seeing his cruel methods and even knelt down to beg for mercy. However, Finn was calm, and his brows have not frowned. Harper''s face became serious, the man in front of him...was very emboldened, unlike the security guard just now. Woody was scared to pee when he saw his knife. "Well, tell me how to solve the problem?" Harper threw the bloody knife in front of Finn and said in a low voice. "How do you want to solve it?" Finn asked calmly. Harper nced at Maura sitting on the chair, and saw the p print on her face, he had probably guessed the whole story. There was no doubt that it was Mae took the initiative to provoke Maura. Harper knew his wife very well. She was very arrogant and overbearing because Harper had some power. She always made waves in the street, but he coulde forward to do the aftercare every time. But this time, she obviously offended a big man. "Well, Bro, I don''t want to embarrass you. Which hand you used to beat my wife, you can chop off that hand yourself, as an apology for my wife. "Harper squinted his eyes. He was still trying to test Finn. If Finn started to beg, he has no confidence and just pretended to be brave. Then after cutting Finn''s hand, he would kill Finn. But if Finn didn''t beg for mercy, he would consider whether Finn really had a great background. "Darling, I don''t want his hand! I want you to kill him!" Mae hurriedly screamed. She didn''t know Harper''s true purpose and thought that Harper really nned to forgive Finn. "Shut up!" Harper red at her with a bit of dissatisfaction. This stupid girl only knew how to make trouble for him. Mae didn''t say anything more, she didn''t dare to embarrass Harper. "Bro, how are you thinking about it? If you can''t do it yourself, I can do it for you." Harper smiled and said, whenever Finn showed signs of begging, he would tear him to pieces. Finn shook his head and said with a smile: "I think your wife''s proposal is good, do you...why not kill me?" Hiss. Everyone couldn''t help but take a heavy breath. Did Finn y with fire? Harper was going to let him go, but he still provoked Harper. "Bro, are you kidding me?" Harper''s face was a little gloomy. He didn''t think Finn was provoking him. On the contrary, Finn had a lot of confidence. He was not afraid of Harper! "Kidding?" Finn squinted his eyes, his face turned grim: "Who are you? You don''t deserve me to make a joke with you!" Chapter 107 Forbidden Lamella Chapter 107 Forbidden Lame The onlookers were in an uproar! If Finn''s sentence was just a provocation, then this sentence was embarrassing Harper Qin! Harper''s face was also bleak. Even if Finn Chen really has a great background, he shouldn''t embarrass him. After all, he was a boss in the Tiger''s League. After being humiliated in the street, if he doesn''t do anything, the name of Tiger''s League will be a joke. Since Finn was asking for death, Harper decided to fulfill him! A cold murderous intent shed in Harper''s eyes. He wanted to see what kind of monster Finn was! Just as Harper was about to ask his gangsters to act, the crowd began to agitate. Marin Qiao rushed into the mall with a group of senior officials from Tai Long Property Company, followed by hundreds of gangsters in ck suits. "Why did the people from Tai Long Property Company alsoe here?!" "Those people following Tai Long Property Company are the Tiger''s League?" "It''s the Tiger''s League! And the leader is Lance Cheng! The entire Tiger''s League came out!" "Fuck, this man-made great trouble." Everyone looked at Finn with more sympathy. Only a Harper was enough for beating Finn. Unexpectedly, now, the entire Tiger''s League has alle out. There were hundreds of people, Finn would be killed even if he was a Superman. And there were also people from Tai Long Property Company, the local super consortium. To sum up Finn''s current situation, it was impossible to escape! Harper was also surprised when he saw Marin and Lance, why did theye here? He didn''t call them. Although surprised, Harper greeted them. After all, the identities of Marin and Lance were clear. One was the financial resource behind the Tiger''s League, and the other was the true leader of the League. Outsiders thought that Harper was one of the two bosses of the Tiger''s League equal to Lance, but only he knew that Lance''s puppet was promoted. The real boss of the Tiger''s League was only Lance Cheng. "Ms. Qiao, Bro Lance, why are you here?" Harper asked respectfully. Seeing Harper, Marin felt ridiculous. It couldn''t be this idiot who provoked Finn, could it? "What are you doing here?" Lance did not directly answer Harper''s question but asked with a harsh face. He could also realize that it was Harper who had the conflict with Finn. "Bro, my wife was beaten by him. I''m here to take a look." Harper didn''t dare to hide the fact and said truthfully. But there was strong anxiety in his heart. Lance sighed, patted Harper on the shoulder, and directly pushed away from the crowd and walked in. "Bro, what''s the matter? "Harper was confused. He felt that Lance just looked at him with a trace of pity. Harper turned around puzzled, but the scene he saw almost made his eyes fall off. Marin and Lance bent over to the young man! "Mr. Chen, I''m sorry." Marin was full of cold sweat on her forehead, and her tone was a little frightened. When she first saw Harper, she thought that Harper had provoked Finn, but she discovered that Maura was injured after arriving at the scene. Maybe outsiders didn''t know what Maura meant to Finn, but she knew! Maura was Finn''s only forbiddenme! You will die if you touch it! If you irritate Finn Chen, there may be a way to survive, but if you hurt Maura, there would be a dead- end! The fear in Lance''s heart was not much less than Marin''s. It was the first time he saw Finn. Before the meeting, he thought that Finn was an ordinary rich second generation. Still, after meeting, he was shocked to discover that Finn was not ordinary at all. He has a frightening quality! This quality may not be obvious usually, but once Finn was angry, people close to him can clearly feel it! "Send Maura to the hospital." Finn put his hands on his back, his tone was calm. "Send Ms. Shawn to the hospital!" Marin hurriedly shouted, and a crowd of people rushed up. "Finn..." Maura nced at Finn with some worry. It was the first time she saw Finn in this mood. "Dear, you go to the hospital first, I''ll be there in a while." Finn''s tone became gentle again. He wanted to stay here to deal with Lily Zhou and Mae Yan. He didn''t want Maura to see his cruel means. "Ok." Maura nced at the respectful Marin and Lance, nodded with aplicated expression. Are N?velDrama.Org content. these Finn''s secrets? "Clear the field." Finn nced lightly at onlookers who were still in a sluggish and said. "Yes, Mr. Chen." Lance Cheng nodded hurriedly. But before he said something, the onlookers were scattered. Scared! They were really scared! They thought people from the Tiger''s League and Tai Long Property Company were here to kill Finn Chen, but it turned out that they were all Finn''s gangsters! Although they didn''t know what the identity of this young man was, it was absolutely terrifying! They dare not watch it! "Now, you can tell us the process of the matter." Finn nced at Lily and Mae and said indifferently. Although he can be sure that Lily and Mae took the initiative to provoke Maura, he still wanted to hear the process. Lily''s expression was dull. At this moment, she was about to be scared and speechless. She could never know that she would be in such great trouble as she provoked Maura Shawn. There were hundreds of ck suit gangsters. Marin Qiao, executive director of Tai Long Property Company, and Lance Cheng, the Tiger''s League boss, were also here. These people were legendary characters that she could never meet. But now, they were gathered together. Their identity turned out to be just the gangsters of a loser in her eyes! Lily felt extremely regretful. How could she thought that such a person would not be able to afford a Prada? Such a person could even buy the entire mall! "I... I''m sorry..." Mae shivered. She understood that Harper couldn''t protect her at this time. "I want the process," Finn said in a calm tone. He didn''t want to hear "sorry." Not all mistakes can be made up with a sorry. "It''s her! She instigated me..." Mae hurriedly pointed at Lily. Before she had finished speaking, Lily screamed up and grabbed her hair: "You bullshit! It''s obvious that you are jealous of thedy who is beautiful and deliberately! You also asked me to p thatdy. You said you would give me ten thousand yuan for each p!" Ten thousand yuan for a p! Finn clenched his fists, his teeth clenched. "Bitch, nonsense!" Mae was also crazy, grabbing Lily''s hair and fighting with her. Chapter 108 Your Husband Beat You Chapter 108 Your Husband Beat You On the other side, Hu Qins body shook like a sieve, and his clothes on his back werepletely wet with sweat. Qins wife humiliated Finns wife, and she will take consequences. Marin said with anger, you were too reckless. Marin didnt expect that Mae Yan would be so vicious. Long Chen said coldly, Hu Qin, get over here. Marin was so arrogant because Qin spoiled her. I Qin muttered and knelt in front of Finn Chen. Finn gave Marin and Li Zhou a cold look and said, I dont want to see her again. Longs eyes shed a cold light and replied, got it. If these two stupid women provoked Finn, the situation wouldnt be so serious. But they humiliated Finns wife. Zhou crawled to the feet of Finn but was kicked away by Long. Mae looked at Qin tremblingly, asking for help, save me, Qin. Qin didnt look at Mae. At this moment, Qin couldnt protect himself, let alone to save her. Long picked up the knife and threw it in front of Qin and said coldly, you go to kill them. Finn frowned and kept silent Long could have done it by himself, but he said to save Qins life. Qin hesitated for a moment and couldnt bear to kill his wife. But he knew that it was the only chance he got, or Long wouldnt let his go even if Finn doesnt kill him. Qin clenched his teeth and raised the knife, walking to Zhou, who was desperate. After a moment, Zhou died. Qin Mae was shocked and was incontinent. Im sorry, Mae, Qin said and raised the knife. Finn went to the hospital directly aftering out of the mall. At this moment, a female doctor was taking care of Maura Shawns wound in the ward. The doctor had a good figure. Her rear end was full. Though she was wearing a loose white coat, her slim waist was obvious. Maura, I didnt expect to see you again here, the doctor sighed. Im alright. Dont worry, Meng Jia, Maura smiled bitterly. The doctor was Mauras roommate in college. Maura was surprised too that the doctor who received her was her roommate in college. The doctor raised her eyebrows and pointed to the wound on Mauras back forehead and said, you are wounded. Its not alright at all. I am telling you if the wound was deeper, your life would in danger. Moreover, you should protect your skin. If you dont take care of the wound, there will be scars. You were the most beautiful girl in our college, and many boys liked you. Even you got married, many boys still wanted to date you. They asked me about you, and some of them even said that if you N?velDrama.Org content. divorced, they would marry you immediately. If there were scars on your face, I dont think they would still want to marry you, the doctor said. She was jealous of Maura. What the doctor said was true. After graduation so many years, there were still so many boys who wanted to date Maura. Many of them were rich, and their parents were politicians. They were obsessed with Maura. Maura shook her head and smiled bitterly and said, Meng Jia, I have married for 3 years, and my husband treats me well. I am very happy now. if somebody asked you about me, please tell them that I will never divorce. Meng Jia sighed and said, we are good friends, Maura. You dont have to lie to me. If I were right, your husband did this to you, right? I dont believe you hurt yourself by ident. Meng saw the red p mark on Mauras face when Maura came. Maura came here alone, so Meng thought Maura was hit by her husband. Maura was surprised and asked, why would you think that? I have married for 3 years, and my husband hasnt scolded me for once. How could he hit me? Meng Jia asked, really? Then why didnt your husbande here with you? Maura said, my husband was dealing with the woman who hit me. Maura didnt know what Finn would do to these two women. Finn was very angry at that time, and he probably wont let them go easily. Meng Jia was even more suspicious and said, I thought your husband is just a delivery man. Maura said, he Muara wanted to say Finn was no longer a delivery man but hesitated to speak out because she didnt know Finns job. Meng Jia felt that Maura was embarrassed and added, Maura, dont think too much. I was talking nonsense. I dont mean it. Maura smiled bitterly and didnt want to exin more. She knew that Meng Jia looked down upon Finn. Even if Maura told her that Finn was capable of a lot, Meng Jia wouldnt believe her. Maura knew that her old friends and ssmates wished that Finn was just a delivery man. Maura smiled and said, its okay. I think his job is good. This was Mauras true thought. Sometimes, Maura hoped that Finn was a delivery man earning 5 thousand or 6 thousand a month, then Finn would live a peaceful and happy life with her. However, the reality was that Finn was no longer a simple man. There were also more dangers in their life. Maura was afraid that she couldnt take all these anymore and would be Finns weakness one day. At that time, it would be a luxury for her to be with Finn. Chapter 109 Roommate Chapter 109 Roommate Greta Wang didn''t believe that Maura Shawn hoped that her husband was a delivery man. Wang thought Maura was saying in angry words. Maura was famous for being arrogant in college. Men who wanted to date her were rich, or their parents were politicians, but Maura refused them all. At that time, people all thought the man Maura marry in the future will be the most outstanding. Out of everyone''s expectation, Maura got married as soon as she graduated. The man she married was a delivery man. Most of the college people were surprised, and many men got drunk on the day when Maura had a wedding. Countless girls were excited for several days after hearing that Maura married a delivery man. They thought they finally didn''t have to live in the shadow of Maura. Wang was jealous of Maura too because the boy she loved didn''t like her but Maura. Wang was jealous of Maura for a long time and almost hated Maura. Her jealousy of Maura faded away after hearing that Maura married a delivery man. Now Maura came to the hospital alone with a wound on her face, Wang started to sympathize Maura. She thought Maura lived a bad life. Women wereplicated. If Maura knew Wang''s thoughts, she would be surprised. Wang asked curiously, "Maura, you said your wound was not hit by your husband but by a woman. Why did she do that?" Wang thought Maura was gentle and won''t provoke others. Maura told Wang what happened in the specialty store but didn''t talk about Hu Qin. Wang was angry after hearing what Maura said and said, "bitch, why was she so arrogant?" Maura smiled bitterly. She knew Mae Yan was so arrogant because of her powerful husband. But this time, her husband couldn''t help her anymore because Finn Chen was very angry. Wang asked, "you said your husband went to deal with Mae. Did you ask what he would do to that woman? Would he let the woman go after you left?" Wang was not stupid. If Maura was telling the truth, the woman who hit her must have a good background. Maura''s husband was just a delivery man. How could her husband deal with the woman? Wang thought Finn would apologize to that woman after Maura left. Maura shook her head and said, "he won''t. I believe him." N?velDrama.Org content. Wang pouted and didn''t believe what Maura said. It was obvious that Maura''s husband was weak. If he wasn''t, why didn''t he ask Maura to stay and watch what he did to protect Maura? Wang didn''t tell Maura what she was thinking. She didn''t want to embarrass Maura. At this time, Finn came in and felt relieved after seeing Maura was ok. Maura raised her mouth and said, "Finn, you are back." She felt peaceful whenever she saw Finn. "Yeah, how do you feel?" Finn asked softly. Maura shook her head and said, "I''m alright now." Wang asked, "you are Maura''s husband?" Wang had been looking at Finn since he came in. Wang thought Finn was an ordinary person. Finn looked at Wang with a puzzled look. "Finn, she''s Jiameng Wang. She was my roommate in college," Maura exined. "Nice to meet you. I''m Finn Chen," Finn reached his hand and said. "Nice to meet you, too," Wang said. She was reluctant but shook hands with Finn eventually. Wang asked, "Finn, what did you do to the woman who hit Maura?" Finn smiled and said, "I called the police, she was taken away by the police." "Wang said disdainfully, "you called the police? I don''t think that''s a good way. She probably had a connection with the police. She could just give some money and will be released." Finn shook his head and didn''t say anything. He couldn''t tell Wang that he killed them. Maura smiled. She didn''t believe that Finn would call the police. Wang wasn''t satisfied and said, "I think you shouldn''t have called the police. You should have hit that woman. Look at Maura''s wound." "Jiameng, things have passed, and we should trust the police," Maura said. Wang said, "if the same thing happened to me, my husband wouldn''t call the police. He would hit that woman." Wang looked down upon Finn, who was not only just a delivery man but couldn''t protect his wife. Finn smiled bitterly and knew he was looked down upon again. But he couldn''t tell Wang the truth. "Maura, we are going to have a ss party the day after tomorrow. You shoulde with your husband. Our ssmates wanted to see your husband," Wang nced at Finn and said. Maura hadn''t gone to the ss party after graduation. Wang thought Maura was shamed into going. After all, her husband was a delivery man, while other men who wanted to date her were managers or bosses. She would be embarrassed. This time, since Maura was in Nanjing, Wang would try her best to convince Maura to go. There must be many people interested in Finn. "Ok, I''ll go," Maura said and smiled. She knew her ssmates didn''t want to see Finn but tough at her. Wang rose with a smile and said, "OK, then see you the day after tomorrow." She was curious that what would other men who wanted to date Maura look like when they saw Finn. Chapter 110 Tim Xu Chapter 110 Tim Xu After Greta Wang left, Maura Shawn looked at Finn Chen. "What did you do to them?" Maura couldn''t help but ask, this was the first time she saw Finn was so angry, and she didn''t know how Finn would handle Lily Zhou and Mae Yan. "Nothing. I just gave Lily and Mae one unforgettable lesson." Finn lightly smiled. Maura nodded gently. "Nothing will happen to you, right? That woman looks like she has a background." Maura was worried. After Mae''s husband, Harper Qin, came over, Harper cut off one arm of that security guard in public. He was sowless that it was sure that he had someone behind him. Maura worried that Finn would get into trouble. Finn shook his head and said, "Sure, I''ve taken care of it." "Take a good rest in the hospital these two days, and don''t think about other things." Finn smiled. "Okay." Maura nodded, but she was a bit worried at the bottom of her heart. She realized that she didn''t know much about Finn. Then, two days passed. At the University of City J''s entrance, several beautiful young women were speaking with enthusiasm and assurance, forming beautiful scenery. Greta also stood in it. Since everyone graduated from the University of City J, the meeting ce of ss reunion every year was at the university entrance. "Greta, why didn''t you bring your husband this time?" Opposite Greta, a slightly fat young woman, dressed in sexy smiled and asked, "At that time, Greta was also a beauty in our department after Maura Shawn. After graduation, Greta married a coal boss with a worth of over 100 million in another province. Her marriage is the best in the ss." When Greta heard the word "husband", a trace of anxiety shed through her eyes, but her face was Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. smiling: "Hey, don''t mention it. There was an ident in that coal mine, and the workers made a scene. He went there tofort those workers." The slightly fat young woman nodded and said, "Then you have to let your husband handle it well. In these days, if this kind of ident is not handled well, people will post it online, and make big trouble." Greta nodded, but her smile was somewhat reluctant. Everyone didn''t know that the man Greta married was not a coal boss, but a liar when she graduated. The liar said he was a coal boss at that time, and Greta believed it out of greediness. After she got married, she discovered the truth. But at that time, she was already pregnant, so she could only endure it and make do with it. "I heard that there are several boys in our ss who are doing well." The slightly fat young woman had shifted the topic to other people. It was also the problem that everyone cared. Although everyone graduated from the same school, the situation was very different when they went into society. Some people had be executives of foreignpanies in just two or three years, with an annual sry of five or six hundred thousand yuan, while others were still struggling at the bottom of society, even unable to find a job. "Yeah. Do you still remember Bald Zhao?" "Is that ugly and stupid boy? I remember that he seemed to have chased Greta. " "Yes, that''s him. However, Greta didn''t like him that year and also threw his love letter into a garbage bin in public." When they were talking, Greta finally remembered who they said Bald was. "Is he doing well now?" Greta could not help but ask. "He''s more than good. I heard that after graduated, he entered a multinationalpany. In less than two years, he became a vice president. Now his annual sry is more than one million yuan, and the sry will rise." The woman envied. More than a million yuan? Would it rise in the future? Greta opened her mouth wide with remorse in her heart. If she had promised his pursuit, she wouldn''t have to suffer hardships now. "But Greta, you were right to refuse him. Although he has a nice job, he is still much worse than your husband." The slightly fat young womanughed--although Bald was doing well, he was not as good as the coal boss. Greta looked stiff. If only she had a coal boss husband. "But among the more than 60 people in our ss, the most handsome boy-Tim Xu is faring quite well." The slightly fat young woman seemed to be a generalist, who knew all her ss''s situations. "Tim?" On hearing this name, several young women''s eyes shed across a strange color. If Maura was the dream lover of all the boys in the college ss, Tim was the Prince charming of all the girls. Several young women in the court had more or less fallen in love with Tim. Unfortunately, Tim only had a crush on Maura. "Where is Tim working now?" Greta asked, she was also one of Tim''s admirers, but Tim threatened that he would only marry Maura in his life. Because of this, she also hated Maura. "Work? Tim didn''t go to work now." The slightly fat young woman shook her head and said, "Now he runs a clothing factory by himself, and he is the boss. I heard that there are three or four hundred workers under him." "So many people?!" They all felt surprised. "Well, he is not in the same ss as us now. His clothing factory has a profit of more than 30 million yuan per year. He has recently received strong support from the government and even has a rtionship with the Liu Family." The young woman envied. Most people in the court had an annual sry of only 100,000 to 200,000 yuan, and even Bald only had a yearly sry of one million yuan. Greta was also jealous. If there was no Maura in those days, maybe she could be with Tim. She would not have to be cheated after graduation, let alone live this miserable life. "Sally, will Time this time?" Greta couldn''t help but ask. Only some little-known people in the ss attended the first two ss reunions, but the big potato, such as Tim, didn''t show up. If Tim came this time, she had to get on with Tim again and let Tim help herself. Sally Li, the slightly fat young woman, smiled and said, "Of course, Tim wille this time, and he booked the ce where we will get together this time." "Where is it?" "Hoki Restaurant," Sally answered. "Hoki Restaurant?" Several women''s eyes widened. That ce was the fanciest restaurant in City J. The chef in it has worked as a chef in a Michelin-starred restaurant. The per capita consumption was as low as 3,000 to 4,000 yuan. If they eat a better meal, the cost will pass even over 10,000 yuan. Would Tim invite them? After all, there were more than 60 people in their ss. If they all came over, it would cost hundreds of thousands. Even Tim was rich; he couldn''t spend money like water. If they had finished eating and Tim didn''t pay for it. How could they deal with it? Chapter 111 Party Chapter 111 Party Sally noticed what other people were thinking and smiled and said, "tens of thousands seems a lot for us but is a small amount for Tim. His garment factory can earn it for him in a few days." Other several women didn''t worry anymore after hearing what Sally said and became excited. She wanted to go to the famous Hoki Restaurant. They could show off in their friend circle after having a meal there. Greta was also excited and expected to go there. She told herself that she had to take this chance to hook up with Tim. She was willing, even if Tim had married. Though her life wasn''t happy in the past three years, Greta''s figure was still good. She also had a look appearance. During college, she was famous for being a sexydy. Many men coveted her body, and Greta would take advantage of her body. Someone said, "will Maura Shawne?" Others said, "I don''t think so. She didn''te in the past two years." Almost all of the girls hated Maura in college. Moreover, Tim chased Maura in college crazily. If Maura came, they wouldn''t have the chance to hook up with him. Greta said bitterly, "she''lle this time." Greta was happy that Maura came if Tim didn''te, but if Tim came, she didn''t hope that Maura came. Maura would be the party''s focus, and she won''t get the chance to hook up with Tim. Sally asked curiously, "How do you know that Maura wille? I thought she had been too ashamed of her husband''s job toe." Greta said, "I met Maura the day before yesterday." She told them what happened on that day but didn''t tell them why Maura was hit. Her purpose was to manipte other people to misunderstand. Someoneughed out as soon as Greta finished and said, "Maura was pped several times?" Another person said, "did Maura hook up with that woman''s husband?" Why was she pped?" Greta achieved her goal. "Maura must do something wrong. Her husband is a loser. It''s normal for her to hook up with other men." "I agree. In college, Maura acted like she was better than anyone. She was a bitch." "I am ashamed of her." "I don''t know why did she have so many followers. They would regret it if they married Maura." "I bet that her husband is regretful now." Greta smiled coldly and was happy that her ssmates now had the same opinion about Maura. Many people said Maura was a mistress, and if Tim heard of this, will he be interested in Maura? Greta changed the topic and said, "Maura''s husband wille too." "Her husband? Why? Does he feel that''s embarrassing?" "Would it be that he wanted toe after hearing that Tim invited us to there?" "it''s possible. After all, her husband''s sry for a month couldn''t afford a meal there." "I fell sick." "It is true that people who share the same values would be close. One of them is a mistress, and another one is a loser. They are matched." Greta said, "don''t be so mean. I saw her husband on that day. He was nice, and Maura said that she liked her life and didn''t think her husband was a loser." "I don''t believe her. If she didn''t disdain her husband, I would swallow this pole." "Maura refused Tim. I thought she would have married a super-rich man. She married a delivery man. That was hrious." "I bet she was regretful. This time she came to hook up with Tim. "I agree. I should be watchful today. If she dared to hook up with Tim, we would teach her a lesson." Sally warned, "Tim is single now, and we should stop Maura from hooking up with him." Everyone in the room had regarded Maura as their biggest enemy. At this time, several Audi A4s and Volkswagen stopped at the school entrance, and other students in the ss also arrived. Several women nced at the type of the car and then looked back disappointedly. The person they expected to see hadn''te yet. Because Tim won''t drive these cheap cars. Generally, people who drove these cars weren''t as sessful as Tim after graduation. They had been unknown in college, so in society. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Greta and Sally greeted with several men getting out of the car. They didn''t greet people who took taxies. The purpose of taking part in the student meeting was to establish a connection with people who were more sessful than you. No one would talk with losers. A man wearing sses proposed, "everyone is here. Let''s get in to eat." The man was Jack, who was famous in the ss. He was handsome and yed guitar. But today, no one responded to his proposal. Chapter 112 Mistress Chapter 112 Mistress Tim hasnte yet, and he is the organizer, Garry said and broke the embarrassment. Garry had a secret crush on Jake in college, but after graduation, Jake worked for a privatepany as a secretary. Compared with Tim, he wasnt sessful at all. Garry looked down on Jake, and other women who had a crush on Jake all ignored him. Jake smiled stiffly and said, lets wait for a moment. A ck Land Rover Range came to the side of the road as soon as Jake finished. The cool model and the cars line attracted everyones attention. The car door opened, and a tall, handsome young man in Armani Suit came out of the car. His skin was fair, and his eyes were deep. He smiled confidently. Tim, here. Tim, it has been a long time. You look good. The young man was Tim. Garry and Greta ran to Tim with enthusiasm after he showed up, while other men looked awkward. These women were snobby. A woman with freckles ttered, Tim, your car is amazing. Garry shed and said, his car is Land Rover Range. The price is 2 million. Tim wascent and waved his hands and said, my car is average. I am going to sell it and buy a Ferrari after this spring festival. A Ferrari. It will cost you 3 million. A 3 million Ferrari is a low-level configuration. People like Tim should drive a 5 million Ferrari. Tim smiled and said, I am going to do it. Tim will be the first one who drives Ferrari. We are proud of you. Tim felt he was about to float up to the sky, and this was why he attended this party. Tim said, is everyone here? Lets go to Hoki restaurant. Jake said, Hoki Restaurant? Its expensive there. His sry for a month was 5 thousand, and this couldnt afford a meal from the restaurant. Garry nced at Jake and said, Tim will pay. You dont have to worry. Garry thought she was lucky of not being with Jake before. Other people said, really? Tim will pay? They didnt know Tim will pay, so when they heard that they would go to Hoki Restaurant, they hesitated. Tim looked arrogant and said, of course, we are ssmates. This is what I should do. You guys can order anything you want to eat in Hoki restaurant. Tim, you are so generous. Tim, you should teach us how to make a fortune. Several male students started to tter Tim who had be the center of the party. Tims red turned red. He waved his hand and said modestly, thats not the most important. The important thing is that I could help if you got into trouble. If you were not satisfied with your current job, I can find a job for you. There are a lot of vacancies with a sry of tens of thousands for a month. You are my ssmates. As long as youe, you can directly start your job without an interview. Tim, you are really rich. Everyone ttered Tim who was satisfied. Jake smiled awkwardly. He and Jim were both popr in college. But now, all girls followed Jim, and no one talked to him. Tim smiled and said, Is everybody here, then lets go. I have reserved a box. Garry said suddenly, Maura hasnte yet. Tim was stunned for a moment and asked, will shee? Tim looked happy after hearing Maura woulde. Greta was jealous and knew that Tim still loved Maura. Garry nodded and said, shelle with her husband. Tim stiffened and asked, how is she doing now? N?velDrama.Org content. Garry pouted and said, not good. Gare met her several days ago. We heard that she is someones mistress and was pped by the mans wife. What? Maura is someones mistress? Its impossible. I knew she was not a good person. I heard that she married a delivery man, and her life wasnt good. She deserved to be pped. I am ashamed of her. Women despised Maura one by one, and Tim wasnt happy. Maura became someones mistress? He couldnt believe it. Garry realized she talked too much after noticing that Tim wasnt happy. She said, lets stop talking about Maura. I think she will take care of herself. Lets mind our own business. I dont want to have a meal with a mistress. Me either. She was the only girl on in our ss who became a mistress. lets not invite her next time. Im ashamed of her. I agree. Tim will pay. It will be a waste to invite her. Greta didnt say anything but was happy. She knew that everyone hated Maura, and Maura will suffer a lot when she came. Tim, shall we go first? Lets not invite Maura this time, someone said. Tim shook his head and said, no, I want to see Maura. I also want to see her loser husband. Chapter 113 The Land Rover Range Chapter 113 The Land Rover Range Tim was a little angry that the girl he chased for 4 years married a delivery man. Moreover, this delivery man didn''t protect Maura Shawn well, who even became someone''s mistress. He couldn''t stand this. "Tim, you are too kind." "Yeah. Maura was stupid. She didn''t ept you but married a delivery man." "She must be regretful now." A taxi came stopped in front of them. Finn Chen and Maura got out of the taxi. Other people were stunned that Finn and Maura woulde by taxi. Maura''s husband indeed was a loser who didn''t have money to but a car. Tim looked excited after seeing Maura, who didn''t be ugly but more beautiful. She looked more mature, and her figure looked full. Tim became unhappy after seeing Finn, who held Maura''s hands. Tim was unhappy but still greeted, "Hi, Maura, long time no see." Maura replied politely, "Hi, long time no see." Tim turned to Finn and said, "Is this your husband?" "Yes, he''s Finn Chen, "Maura smiled and said. "Nice to meet you," Finn smiled and reached out his hand. But Tim just nced at Finn and didn''t reach out his hand. Finn smiled knowingly and withdrew his hand. Maura frowned and didn''t say anything. She looked at Garry and Greta but found that other people all looked at them coldly except Greta. Maura was confused. Tim said happily, "everyone is here. Let''s go." "let''s go." "Tim, you''d better get ready cost you a fortune. You will not only pay for ssmates but an outsider. "Tim doesn''t care about this, but I agree with you that some people are shameless. They even took their families to have a free meal. Several girls mocked then. Maura knew they were talking about her and Finn. Why were they so hostile to her and Finn today? Tim waved his hand and said, "don''t worry. We finally got together. This is the most important. The meal is about three to four hundred thousand. I can afford it." Tim showed off and nced at Finn. He wanted to see that Finn''s surprising look. But Finn didn''t show any expressions. Finn had 1 billion, and three to four hundred thousand was nothing for him. Tim said, "let''s go to the restaurant. Lots of you have cars. How about four or five people take one car? Then other people don''t need to take a taxi." Tim turned to Maura and said, "Maura, please take my car." Maura said, "no, thanks, I want to take a taxi with my husband." Tim frowned and was unhappy that Maura refused him in front of so many people. Garry noticed that Tim was unhappy and said, "Maura. There is a traffic jam. If you take a taxi, you''ll be "Yeah. Maura, just takingTim''s car. His car is Lang Rover Range. You should have a try." Several girls who had a good rtionship with Tim stood out to speak for Tim. They knew Tim still loved Maura. If they helped Tim, Tim would help them more. Maura opened her mouth but didn''t know what to say. She had been taken by Marin''s driver, who drove Rolls-Royce. "Ok, then I take Tim''s car with my husband," Maura said helplessly. Garry said, "Tim''s car is full. Me, Greta, Abby, and you. let your husband take other people''s car." Garry knew what Tim was thinking. If Finn took his car, Tim wouldn''t have a chance to hook up with Maura. Tim said, "Garry''s right. Many people have cars. Let your husband pick one." Tim looked at a young man wearing a colorful T-shirt and said to him, "ze, is there a seat for Maura''s husband?" "There is. Come here, Finn, "ze said. He was Tim''s close friend in college and now became Tim''s trusted man. As long as Tim gave ze a look, he would know what Tim wanted. Tim said happily, "how about that, Maura?" Maura looked at Finn and was afraid that Finn would be unhappy. Finn smiled and said, "well, you take Tim''s car, and I take other people''s car." "Ok," Maura said. "Let''s go, Maura. We haven''t seen each other for several years. I miss you so much," Garry said enthusiastically. Garry took Maura into Tim''s car. Tim was thest one getting into the car. He looked at Finn before getting into the car and gave a look to ze, who nodded. "Let''s get in the car and keep up with Tim," ze said and smiled. Finn didn''t overthink and get in ze''s car. N?velDrama.Org content. ze reached his hand to stop Finn, asked, "What are you doing?" Finn frowned and said, "Getting in the car." "I''m sorry, I don''t have an extra seat for you. You''d better take a taxi," ze said. Finn smiled and was surprised that ze would trick him. ze''s friend said, "Finn, you are a delivery man. Why don''t you take your motorcycle?" Finn said slightly, "It''s broken." Chapter 114 Driver_ Elena Liu Chapter 114 Driver_ Elena Liu The triangr-eyed youth nodded, "Your car broke down. I''m afraid you''ll have to walk over there by yourself today." "How can I let him walk over there?" ze Sun said teasingly. "Then what do you mean, Lord ze?" The triangr-eyed youth asked. "Give him a hundred yuan to take a taxi." ze said. "Haha, no problem." The youth pulled out a hundred yuan from his wallet and tossed it to Finn Chen, "Take it and get a cab, ask me for it if you don''t have enough money." After saying that, the two drove off. Finn''s face was cold. Tim Xu was a bit interesting, though. For Maura Shawn''s sake, he wasn''t going to be bothered with Tim and the others, who were her ssmates after all. But now these people were taking the initiative to look for trouble, it would be unreasonable for him to retreat. Finn was going to call his driver to send him over. At that moment, a pink Ferrari, parked behind Finn, its window lowered to reveal a delicate face. "Master Chen?" The person in the car asked. Finn turned around to find that it was Elena Liu, who was speaking. "What are you doing here?" After all, they had met a few times, and Finn had some impressions of Elena. Although she was a bit unruly and had a small temper, overall she was a nice person. "I study here, and now I see you when I''m ready toe home from school." Elena was cautious. Finn forgot that Elena was a student at The University of City J. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Seeing that Finn wasn''t angry this time, Elena became much bolder and asked with a smile, "Master Chen, are you going somewhere? Do you want me to give you a lift?" Finn thought it would be good to have Elena give him a ride, after all, he didn''t know when the driver woulde. So Finn said, "I''m going to Hoki Restaurant, thank you." "It''s OK." Elena shook her head. This was a rare chance to be alone with Finn, how could she dare to be dissatisfied. Finn then got into the passenger seat. This scene was seen by many students at the entrance of the school. Elena was the school beauty of the university and the eldest daughter of Liu''s Family. But she was even more famous for being arrogant. The people who courted her could line up from the south campus to the north campus in the school but never saw her pay attention to anyone. Her Ferrari, up to now, except for a few close girlfriends, not a single man had ever sat in it. But today, Elena not only took the initiative to stop and let a man get in, but she also let him sit on the passenger side. What did that mean? Who the hell was this man? Someone immediately took a picture of Finn and uploaded it to the campus forum. Fifteen minutes At this time, he did not know what was going on in the school. Finn sat in the car did not even look at Elena. This made driving her mood iparablyplicated. As a school flower, she let a man into her car for the first time. And he didn''t even look at her as a result. Was she unattractive? Elena clearly knew that Finn wasn''t pretending to be cold but wasn''t interested in her. Simultaneously, Elena was somewhat curious about what rtionship those two women at thest airport had with Finn. Half an hourter, Elena drove her car to Hoki Restaurant. "Master Chen, do you need me to wait here to finish your meal before sending you back?" Elena had taken herself as Finn''s driver. "En... "Finn shook his head in a row, "No need to wait for me, go back quickly, I''ll take a taxi after dinner." Although he didn''t have any problems, if Maura Shawn saw Elena, he was afraid that it would be hard to exin. Women had always been sensitive in this regard. "OK." Elena was a little disappointed. Finn left without saying anything. At this time, Tim also happened to stop the car. After getting down from the car, Tim walked up next to Maura and struck up a conversation, vaguely showing off the business he had made in the past few years. When Greta Wang, who was standing behind, saw this scene, her eyes were filled with jealousy. She didn''t expect everyone to say that. Maura was a mistress, but Tim was still not giving up on her. On the side, Sally Li''s attention was not on Tim and Maura. "Greta, look at the maning down from the Ferrari, his back looks like Maura''s husband." Sally tugged on Greta''s clothes and pointed strangely into the distance. Greta also took a nce and frowned. "Maybe there''s just a resemnce. Maura''s useless husband is just a delivery man, how could he ride in a Ferrari." Greta casually said. Sally let out a sigh of relief: "I should be wrong, that loser should still be in ze''s car and note over." Greta nodded: "Let''s go first, keep up with Maura so that she won''t hook up with Tim while we''re not here." "Right, let''s go." The two of them then busily followed up. A few people entered the hall and found that Finn was already at the front desk, while ze and the others were not beside him. Sally was even more confused, "Why did youe over so quickly? Where''s ze?" "They''re still back there, so I came over first," Finn said. "In the back? Weren''t you guys in the same car?" Sally was even more skeptical. "No, his car was full, so I took a taxi." Finn shook his head. "A taxi would be faster than driving?" Sally looked at Finn like he was an idiot. Now she was sure that the one who had just gotten out of the pink Ferrari was Finn. "Why can''t a cab be faster than you guys?" Finn shrugged his shoulders. "You... "Sally was a little angry. The loser dared to talk back to her. "Alright, Sally, stop talking and go in first." Greta frowned. Finn might have a problem, and the Ferrari was pink, so the owner must be a woman. Finn got out of a woman''s car and covered up the fact. It was obvious that he and that woman had some kind of untold rtionship. But Greta would not tell the truth, she would investigate and then use this to deal with Maura. Chapter 115 Pay For the Meal Chapter 115 Pay For the Meal Tim and other people followed the waiter to get into the box. After a few minutes, ze and other people went in too. ze saw Finn Chen, who sat beside Maura Shawn and was surprised. How could Finn who took a taxi to be faster than him? ze was surprised but didn''t ask more. Everyone sat one by one, and Maura sat beside Finn. Tim sat beside Maura. The atmosphere was intense. Garry sat beside Tim and intentionally rubbed Tim''s arm with her chest to induce Tim. People were divided into four tables. Tim''s friends, including ze and Wang, were sitting with Finn and Maura. "Waiter, several bottles of Lafite, please, "Tim said. Tim smiled and said to others, "order whatever you like. I''ll pay today. Don''t save money for me." "If you say so." "I hope you won''t regret it." "I heard that the dished here are delicious. Thanks to Tim, I have the chance to try." Tim looked at the menu and said to Maura, "Maura, I oftene here for dinner. I stronglymend the Kobe Veal for you. How about I order one for you." Maura frowned and wanted to refuse. At this time, Finn Chen said, "she likes fish more. How about West Lake Vinegar Fish?" Tim was a little angry and said, "I''m not talking to you." Finn smiled and said, "Maura is my wife. You can ask her which one she likes." Maura said sweetly, "I want the fish. I like eating fish." Tim was angry. He thought Maura lived an unhappy life and cheated on her husband. Why was she on Finn''s side? Didn''t she know that Tim''s asset was about 100 million? "Finn. I think you should shut up. Tim will pay. So why don''t you just enjoy your meal?" Garry put down her cup and said. Finn said, "did I ask Tim to pay for me?" ze patted the table and said coldly, "Finn, you''d better behave yourself. You are just a delivery man. If it was not Tim, you would never get the chance to have a meal here." Garry added, "any dishes here will cost you one thousand or two thousand. If it was not Tim, you even don''t chance to enter this restaurant''s door." Finn looked at Garry and ze coldly and said," how do you know that I couldn''t afford." It was ridiculous. If he wanted to, he could buy the entire restaurant. "I know your job. You could only earn six or seven thousand a month. Do you even know how much the meal is here? Ten thousand for a good meal." "If you were rich, how about paying for all of us?" Garry said. The meal was expensive, but Finn''s sry for several months could afford his meal. But if asking him to pay for all of them, it will cost his wages for 5 or 6 years. Finn said, "If I paid for all of you, what would you do?" "if you paid for all of us, I will kneel down to you and call you daddy," Garry said. "Are you sure?" Finn asked. N?velDrama.Org content. "I am very sure," Garry raised her voice and said. She didn''t believe that Finn, whose clothes were only 300 yuan, could pay for those bills. Finn said slightly, "I hope you won''t regret what you said. He said to other people, "I will pay for you." Garry was stunned by what Finn said. "Are you serious? It will cost you 400,000 to 500,000," Garry said suspiciously. She didn''t believe Finn would pay for them. Finn said, "you will see after we finish." Garry continued to say, "what if you run away during the meal." Finn shook his head and said, "my wife is still here. Where can I go?" Garry felt that Finn was confident. She remembered that Finn got out of a pink Ferrari before. Was he wealthy? But Garry didn''t show weakness. If Finn lied to them, she would miss the chance to make him embarrassed. Garry said sternly, "I will deliver my promise. If you paid for all of us, I would call you daddy." Garry thought if Finn paid, she would call him daddy, but he would pay hundreds of thousands for Finn. Finn smiled and said, "ok, be ready to call me your daddy." Finn knew that Garry thought hundreds of thousands were a lot of money for him. But the truth was that he had a fortune about 1 billion, which could earn hundreds of thousands of interests for him. Maura didn''t say anything from the beginning to the end. She didn''t know how much money did Finn have, but it was more than hundreds of thousands. If Garry wanted to get Finn into trouble in finance, she would be too naive. Chapter 116 The Master in Drinking Chapter 116 The Master in Drinking ze said strangely, since Finn will pay, then order whatever you want. ze thought if Finn wanted to pretend to be rich, he had to be prepared to pay the price. ze wont be polite to Finn. Waiter, I want three ice harrier fish. I want two bottles of Romani Conti. Waiter People followed ze to order food and picked the expensive ones. They ordered three or four same dishes and expensive wines. Their purpose was simple, that was to make Finn spend as much as possible. Tim nodded his head in satisfaction. His ssmates helped him a lot. Garry put her mouth close to Tims ear and said, Tim, what if Finn didnt have money to pay? Garry meant that if Finn couldnt pay, and Tim will be that person to pay, given that the restaurant wont let them have a free meal. Tims face changed and realized what Garry said could happen. If Finn couldnt pay, what he lost was dignity, but they would pay lots of money for others. At that time, he will be paid because he was the richest man in his ss. Tim coughed and said, dont order too much. If Finn didnt have enough money, you would pay by yourself. What Tim said made effects. Many people who wanted to embarrass Finn stopped. They were not stupid. They didnt want to pay by themselves. Finn smiled. He thought they would order 3 or 4 million food, but they only ordered 1 million food. Finn thought I originally want to buy you a good meal, but you guys gave up this chance. Finn indeed wanted to pay for this meal and didnt joke with Garry. The waiter soon brought the dishes they ordered, but Tim had been observing Finn, who had been calm from the beginning to the end and even didnt blink his eyes. Tim was suspicious and couldnt believe that Finn was so rich. He was just a delivery man. When Tim reminded other people to order less, the dishes they had ordered had been almost 1 million. If Tim were Finn, he would worry, but Finn looked alright. Garry wasplicated. She hoped that Finn was poor, at the same time, she hoped that Finn was rich. Garry couldnt stand anymore during the dinner. She found that Tim had been looking at Maura Shawn and didnt even nce at her. Garry was jealous and wanted to do something. Garry made her decision and went to the bathroom. To make it easier, she took off her underwear and went back, sitting beside Tim. Tim, why dont we have a drink? Garry said intimately. Tim could smell her fragrant breath. Tim felt Garry touched his shoulder and felt hot. He knew that Garry was inducing him. Tim thought if he couldnt get Maura''s love, it would be good to have a good time with Garry. He said, ok, lets have a drink. Waiter, give me bottles of Moutai. Soon, several bottles of Moutai were put on the table, all of which were old Moutai at the national level. Garry turned to Finn and asked, Finn, do you want to have a drink with us? Finn frowned and said slightly, ok. Garry said knowingly, then you and Tim have a drink. Finn said peaceful, ok. Finn knew Garrys purpose. Garry knew if she wanted to hook up with Tim, she needed to prove that she deserved his love. And helping Tim tobat Finn was a good chance for her to prove. Tim didnt like Finn. If she helped Tim to embarrass Finn, Tim would be happy. Garry knew Tim was good at drinking and was called a master in drinking in college. Tim knew that Garry wanted to help him. Men will never show weakness in front of their loved women. Tim was excited and felt Garry did a great job. Tim said happily, Finn, letspete. If you refused me, I wouldnt force you to drink. Tim was tricking Finn, who had only two choices. One was to say that Tim was better than him, and another choice was topete with Tim, who was good at drinking and was confident that he would win Finn. Once Finn got drunk, Tim will make him embarrassed. Tim then could do whatever he wanted to Maura and probably could bring Garry together. N?velDrama.Org content. Are you sure you want topete with me? Finn said. Tim raised his eyebrow and said, yes, are you afraid? Finn shook his head and said, Im afraid that you will regret. Tim smiled coldly and said, regret? That never happened to me. Chapter 117 Spell Liquor Chapter 117 Spell Liquor "Are you sure?" Finn Chen had a goodugh. "Sure! Finn, if you''re a man, don''t dally. Let''s spell directly." Tim Xu said imperiously. "Well, let''s spell then." Finn sighed, don''t me me since you wanted to die yourself. "Waiter, bring me some boxes of beer," Timm shouted. "There''s liquor here. Let''s go straight to the liquor." Finn lightly suggested. Tim''s face was stiff, spell with liquor? Were you stupid? A bottle of alcohol would directly burn a perforated stomach. Other people look at Finn like a fool and thought that Finn was just joking. People who had drunk liquor knew that a small cup of alcohol like Maotai was beautiful. Still, if you took it up and blew it directly, it would burn and perforate the stomach. "Why, you scared?" Finn raised his eyebrows. Tim''s face was gloomy. Was this about dared or not? If they spelled with liquor, they could die. "I''m not. I''m just afraid your capacity is not enough, and a bottle of liquor will burn to perforate your stomach, what should I do if your familye to find me when you''re dead?" Tim stemmed his neck, his words seemed to consider about Finn, but he terrified. He wanted to hit Finn''s face, but there was no need to fight with his life. "Speaking frankly or scared." Finn scorned to smile. Tim blushed but said nothing. "In that case, you can drink a cup by a time," Finn said again. "What about you?" Tim asked subconsciously. "I''ll take a bottle directly." Finn lightly said. "You look down on me?" Tim was a little annoyed. What did this rubbish mean? Letting him drank a cup while Finn drank a bottle. Wasn''t it evident that Finn despised him? Finn nodded and said with a straight face: "Yes, I look down on you." Tim''s mood was sluggish, okay, you were great! "Well, let''s start, but I''ll tell you first, don''t me me if something happened to you," Tim said coldly. "Don''t worry. I would bear the responsibility if something happened." Finn lightly said. "Hum, there are so many people watching the scene. They all can be witnesses, and your wife is also here. I hope you can keep your word!" Tim snorted coldly. "I will," Finn answered. "Finn..." Maura wanted to say something but hesitated. She also thought that Finn was a little too ambitious. However, she couldn''t say it out because it would bring down Finn''s dignity. "Don''t worry; I won''t do anything I''m not sure about." Finn blinked his eyes. "Well." Maura gently nodded. Indeed, she should believe in Finn, who was not the kind of aimless person. "I hope you still can be so confident when you be a dead dog in a while!" Tim sneered at Finn, "Serve the liquor!" Soon, the liquor in the private room served on Tim''s table. In front of Tim, they arranged ten cups of liquor in an orderly manner. They were not small cups, but medium-sized ones. Tim was also very confident. In front of Finn, there were a dozen bottles of liquor, which could make people scalped to numb at a nce. "He dares topete with Tim for liquor''s capacity, and have such a big deal, really doesn''t know how to write the dead word!" "What would he look like if he knew that when Tim was senior 3, he made five big men drunk in Eastern Province H alone." "He''ll regret to death." "How many bottles do you think he can hold?" "How many bottles? You overestimate him. I bet he will be unconscious after a bottle." "I think one bottle too. If Finn stands still after one bottle, I''ll eat these bottles." All the people in the private room also gathered around and began to watch the y. Of course, no one was optimistic about Finn. "Are you ready? Let''s start drinking if you''re ready." Tim looked at Finn coldly. "Wait a minute." Finn suddenly said. "Wait for what? Are you terrified?" Tim raised his eyebrows. Finn shook his head and said, "I''m not terrified, but I have a suggestion." "What suggestion?" "You should call an ambnce," Finn suggested. "Call an ambnce?" Tim sneered, "You said you aren''t terrified, why I must call ambnce?!" "You misunderstood me. I said, call the ambnce for you. I''m afraid you are alcoholism." Finn lightly exined. Tim almost spitted out a mouthful of blood. How could this fool be so crazy?! The rest of the people almostughed at this. Before they started drinking, he thought about calling an ambnce for his opponent. He was insane! "No need! I won''t call an ambnce even if I''m about to die!" Tim''s vicious, he drank a cup at a time, and Finn drank a bottle at a time. He didn''t believe that it was he who needed the ambnce. "Well, then don''t regret." Finn sighed. "No regret, even if I die!" Tim bit his teeth, he picked up the liquor in front of him, raised his neck, and drank it down. ''Bang'' the cup heavily ced on the table. Tim looked at Finn: "Your turn!" Finn smiled, and did not say anything, he picked up the liquor, directly spelled it to his mouth. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ''Gudang Gudang'' Finn quickly gulped a bottle of Maotai weighing one pound in less than ten seconds like it''s water. After drinking, Finn just belched, but his face did not change. This scene immediately made people gape. Their mouth was wide open and could fill two eggs in it. It was Maotai, not water. How could you drink it like that? Was your stomach made of iron? Tim''s confused; this rubbish was good at drinking? "Go on." Finn put the empty liquor bottle on the table. Tim bit his teeth, picked up the ss in front of him, and drank it all in one gulp. After putting the ss on the table, Tim looked at Finn defiantly and said, "Your turn!" He didn''t believe it. Finn could drink the second bottle of liquor without changing his face! Finn smiled and picked up the second bottle of Maotai. He lifted the cap of the bottle and started gulping it directly into his mouth. ''Gudang Gudang'' The sound of liquor entering the throat, like a war drum, hit people''s hearts, making people''s hearts trembled. They were afraid that the next second, Finn would foam and die there. But soon, Finn blew out the second bottle, and his mouth wasn''t foaming. Finn''s only change was that his face was a little ruddy, butpared with the two pounds liquor, this ruddy was nothing at all. Chapter 118 Roaring Drunk Chapter 118 Roaring Drunk "Go on." Finn Chen said with a smile, Tim Xu was killing himself. Hepared drinking with Finn. Finn was a martial arts man who cultivated his energy. No matter how much liquor he drank, his power could directly evaporate the alcohol. He wouldn''t get drunk in a thousand cups. Tim''s face changed, but he didn''t say anything. He took up a ss of liquor and drank it down. However, when he drank it this time, he was not as rxed as previous. He felt a little bit hot on his face. Although he had a considerable liquor capacity, he was not good enough to drink alcohol like water. "Can you continue?" Finn looked at Tim with a smile. "Of course! I''m just warming up." Tim insisted. "I hope so." With a smile, Finn opened a bottle of Maotai, raised his neck, and drank it. People''s eyes became frank; they felt Finn''s drinking it like drinking water. ''Bang!'' Tim mmed his ss on the table and looked at Finn with a red face. Finn took out Maotai and continued to drink. Both of them were you came, and I went, in three minutes, they emptied eight liquor bottles on the table. Finn alone drank eight bottles of Maotai, while Tim drank a little, but it added up to two pounds. Finn looked like nothing happened to him, while Tim''s face was as red as a monkey''s buttocks. It was apparent that the strength of liquor wasing up. At this time, Tim only felt that there were human figures everywhere. After Finn had another bottle of liquor, Tim could not endure it anymore. "Waiter! Come here!" Tim''s eyes were red, and he yelled. "What can I do for you, sir?" Several waiters came in panic. Tim pointed to the Maotai in Finn and scolded: "Your Maotais, weren''t they fake?!" N?velDrama.Org content. Fake liquor? Hearing Tim''s words, the head waiter''s face suddenly changed. He said in a hurry: "Sir, it''s impossible. Our Hoki Restaurant is the most upscale in City J. Every bottle of liquor is the most authentic liquor directly taken from Maotai distillery. There is absolutely no possibility of fake liquor." "Fart! If it isn''t fake, why isn''t he drunk after eight bottles alone?" Tim pointed to Finn. "Eight bottles?" The waiter was also surprised, which found eight empty liquor bottles in front of Finn, while Finn was standing as if nothing happened. "Sir, did you drink eight bottles alone?" The waiter looked at Finn in disbelief and asked. Finn nodded. "Wait a minute. I''ll call our manager." The waiter''s face was dignified; if Finn drank eight bottles and was still OK, there might be something wrong with the liquor. A few minutester, a middle-aged man in a suit came up. "Ladies and gentlemen, my name is Bob Liu. I''m the hall manager of Hoki Restaurant. I''m sorry to disturb your meal due to such a situation." The middle-aged man looked at the crowd apologetically. He turned his eyes to Tim and asked, "Sir, do you think our Hoki Restaurant''s liquor is fake?" At the moment, Tim went insane of the liquor: "Even if it is not fake wine, you must have mixed it with water, otherwise, how can he drink eight bottles alone?" Bob took a look at Finn. He was also shocked that Finn drank eight bottles alone. However, he was sure that they brought this Maotai directly from the factory. There was no possibility of fake liquor. "Sir, your suspicions are quite reasonable. But what I want to tell you is that all the liquor on this table is from the same batch, that is to say, there is no difference between the Maotai you have drunk and this gentleman''s." Bob exined. "So what?" Tim''s consciousness was not clear and did not reflect the meaning of Bob''s words. Bob sighed, "Sir, I mean, if our Maotai is fake, you won''t get drunk." "Nonsense! I''m not drunk!" Tim became angry. He reacted that he did an idiotic thing. Even if it was fake, Finn was not drunk after drinking it, but Tim was drunk. He was inferior to Finn. Bob helplessly said: "Alright, alright, sir, you are not drunk, but I can also assure you that our Maotai has no problem, I will give you inspection on the spot." Bob then put the eight empty bottles that Finn had drunk in front of him and began to scan the two- dimensional code. Soon, the production batch number and number of eight bottles of liquor appeared, and there was no possibility of counterfeit alcohol. "As you can see, Sir, our liquor is authentic. If you don''t believe it, you can ask the people from the industry andmerce to continue the inspection." Bob said. Tim still doubted: "Could it be your waiter who opened the wine and mixed the liquor he wanted to drink with water." Bob''s eyes were frosty. Tim was already in a mess. "Sir, you may not talk nonsense. Your words are already ndering our Hoki Restaurant''s reputation. If the situation is not true, you should bear legal responsibility." Bob said coldly. As soon as he heard that he had to bear legal responsibility, his forehead sweated a lot and sobered up instantly. Yang Family was Hoki Restaurant backer; if he made a mistake today, Yang Family would let him down. "I''m sorry. I''m sorry, manager Liu. I drank too much. I made a mistake." Tim apologized in a hurry. Bob''s face was still cold and fierce. He saw that Tim and Finn were at odds. They''repeting for their liquor capacity. As a result, Tim lost and became angry. He wanted to throw the pot to Hoki Restaurant so that he wouldn''t be too flustered. But this was Hoki Restaurant, not any ordinary restaurant. Tim couldn''t do anything to them! "Manager Liu, I''m sorry. Tim has drunk too much. Don''t take his words to heart. There is no problem with your liquor." Greta helped Tim to make it through. Tim was drunk. It was the Hoki Restaurant. Even if there was a problem, you shouldn''t say it out. "Heng, don''t act if you''re a loser. I won''t be so polite to you next time." Bob snorted coldly and then turned to leave. Tim nodded his head in a hurry; his face was as red as a monkey''s buttocks. If someone else dared to humiliate him, he would rush up on the spot. But Bob was the manager of Hoki Restaurant; he didn''t dare to take Bob for granted. Chapter 119 1.8 Million Yuan Chapter 119 1.8 Million Yuan The crowd looked at each other; they''re very dissatisfied with Tim Xu. Why must he be furious if he couldn''t drink, he even could say that Hoki Restaurant sold fake liquor. Luckily, Bob Liu was generous and didn''t argue with him. Otherwise, he would be in serious trouble today. For a while, the atmosphere in the private room became depressed. The crowd could see that Tim''s liquor capacity wasn''t in the same grade as Finn Chen''s. Finn was blowing bottle by bottle, while Tim was drinking cup by cup. As a result, nothing happened to Finn. At the same time, Tim started to be drunk crazy, even Hoki Restaurant''s manager rushed out because of him. "Tim, are you alright? Should we call an ambnce?" ze Sun was ttering Tim and cared about him. But when he heard it and looked at the crowd''s monstrous expression, he immediately felt Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. strange. It seemed that before they started, Finn had asked to call an ambnce for him. As a result, Tim refused confidently. At that time, everyone thought that Finn was arrogant and was acting. But now it seemed that if Tim didn''t be furious and continued to spell with Finn, he would need to call an ambnce! ze''s words were like tearing open Tim''s final disguise and sprinkling a handful of salt on his wound. Tim''s expression was utterly livid. "F@#$ you! Do I look like something happened to me?!" Tim looked at ze and scolded him. ze bitterly smiled: "I''m joking Tim, I''m joking." "Since you''re alright, let''s continue." At this time, Finn spoke lightly. Tim''s face was stiff, continue? He didn''t want his life anymore? "Finn, why are you so disrespectful? Tim drank with you because he wanted to see your liquor capacity. Otherwise, a courier like you is not qualified to sit at the same table with him." Greta Wang looked at Finn coldly. Although Tim had lost the spelling, she thought it''s nothing. Even if Finn still could drink more, he''s still a courier, and also if Tim couldn''t drink more, he''s still a big boss. "That''s right. Some people don''t know their limit. Tim is a big boss that earns tens million yuan a year, while he is just a courier with annual sry smaller than Tim''s daily ie. He was self-satisfied after he drank a few bottles of liquor." Sally Li was also disdainful. Greta and Sally sneered at Finn one after the other; they began to resolve Tim''s embarrassment. At this time, Tim''s face softened. However, hepletely hated Finn, no matter what, it was a fact that he lost to Finn in spelling. Seeing both of them spared no effort to devalue Finn. Maura Shawn couldn''t help frowning. Sally looked down on Finn came as no surprise to her. However, she didn''t expect Greta to help Tim. Maura and Greta were college schoolmate, and they lived in the same dorm. Even if Greta didn''t help Finn at the moment, she shouldn''t be on Tim''s side. Finn shook his head and smiled. He didn''t know Maura''s opinion. If he did, he would only say that Maura was still too young. In front of interests, ssmates did not influence at all. Greta rubbed her chest against Tim''s arm since they entered the private room. It was only a matter of time before she got into Tim''s bed. Although Finn had overestimated Greta''s initiative''s level as much as possible, Greta still let him know what''s called licking a dog. When Tim got up and indicated that he was going to the bathroom, Greta also got up; they entered the toilet one after the other. Ten minutester, both of them reappeared in the private room. The flush on Greta''s face remained unchanged, while Tim''s face was satisfied. Two of them looked like that; even a fool knew what they did in the bathroom. For a moment, several women in the private room who were interested in Tim looked gloomy. Before they came, they agreed that they should prevent Maura. Unexpectedly, Greta started to be a coquette first. She sessfully hooked Tim. It''s hard to prevent traitor. Maura''s expression was also a littleplicated. She didn''t expect that Greta, who was so pure in University, would be like this when she entered society. Moreover, she was a married woman. How would her husband react when he knew what she''s doing with another guy outside? The dinner party was finally drawing to an end, but no one got up first. Instead, they all turned their eyes to Finn. Sally couldn''t sit still. She snorted coldly: "Go settle the bill. What are you waiting for here?" Finn pondered a smile and said, "Do you remember what you said before?" Sally''s face was stiff; she''s reluctant to admit her mistake: "Of course! Do I look like someone unfaithful? As long as you settle the bill, I''ll call you grandfather!" Finn shook his head and said with a smile, "You don''t have to, I don''t have a granddaughter as big as you." Sally''s tone was stagnant. This courier still dared to act at this time. She wanted to see if he could "Waiter, bill please!" Sally''s quite annoyed. "Hello,dy, the total consumption is 1.8 million yuan..." "Hiss" All of them were surprised, 1.8 million yuan! How could it be so expensive?! Tim''s expression also changed; it''s 1.8 million yuan. If Finn couldn''t settle it, what should he do? Should he be someone with more money than sense? "Could they miscalcted..." Someone whispered. "Maybe, we are only a few people. How can we consume so much?" It''s not that the crowd wanted to help Finn, but if Finn couldn''t afford, they should settle it at the end. After all, the bet was only for Sally and Finn. Still, everyone ate together, Hoki Restaurant wouldn''t just ask Finn alone for money. There was still a smile on the waiter''s face: "Ladies and gentlemen, we recorded every purchase you make here. You ordered 15 bottles of Lafite, six bottles of Romanee-Conti, and more than 20 bottles of Maotai. All these alcohol cost 930.000 yuan, and there are also nine portions of caviar and ice harrier..." The crowd''s expression became more and more gloomy. There was no miscalction. The group did order so many dishes. Chapter 120 Trying To Impose_ Chapter 120 Trying To Impose_ "Madam, are you..." The waiter turned his eyes to Sally Li; he wanted to ask whether she would settle the bill. Sally pointed Finn Chen and interrupted, "He''ll settle the ount." The waiter had no choice; he turned his eyes back to Finn. Finn didn''t say anything; he just smiled and said, "I''ll pay by card." There was a stunning look on the waiter''s face. The man in front of him didn''t seem to be able to afford 1.8 million yuan, but he said with a smile: "Sir, please follow me to the front desk." Then they went out of the private room and went to the front desk. Sally warned aloud, "Have a good look at Finn; don''t let him run away." "Sally, my husband is not that kind of person." Maura Shawn said with a cold expression, Sally''s behavior was typical, gauging a gentleman''s heart with a meaningful measure. Since Finn said he would treat, he still would pay even if it''s not 1.8 million yuan but 18 million yuan. Sally sneered, "Maura, Finn isn''t my husband but yours. How can I know what kind of person he is? In case he talks like farting and runs away when we don''t pay attention, will you pay for the 1.8 million yuan meal?" "You..." Maura''s tone was stagnant. She found that she couldn''t talk to an annoying troublemaker like Sally. Several boys'' faces changed, and they began to lean towards Finn without a trace. Sally''s words weren''t unreasonable. It was 1.8 million yuan. If Finn ran away, Tim Xu couldn''t afford it. He would take out a few hundred thousand yuan at most and share the rest. Everyone at least had to give out 30.000- 40.000 yuan. 30.000-40.000 yuan was most of their half a year''s sry. If they spent it on a meal, they would die of heartache. In this way, a group of people gathered around Finn and came to the cashier. Bob Liu happened to be Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. there. However, Bob didn''t have a good face for them at this time, especially Tim, who left a poor impression on Bob. "Check out, and I''ll call you, daddy." Sally was coldly looking at Finn. Greta Wang was holding Tom''s arm and waiting to see Finn''s jokes. She knew Finn''s details, he''s a courier, even if he saved a lot, it was possible to take out 1.800 yuan, but it was a pure dream to take out 1.8 million yuan! Finn smiled and took out a card from his pocket, then handed it to the front desk. Seeing Finn, Sally frowned. Did this rubbish have so much money? "Do you have 1.8 million yuan in this card?" Sally couldn''t help asking. Finn seemed to smile: "Are you afraid?" "Fart! How can I be afraid!" Sally''s neck stemmed, she put a bold face exined: "I''m just afraid you take an empty card here to pretend, then we''ll lose our dignity together." "Sally is right. Maura, if your husband''s card has no money, there is no need to act. I have a card with three million yuan here. I can lend it to your husband. You can return it to meter." Tim smiled and took out a ck gold card. However, the meaning of his words was clear. He lent it not given to Finn. So if Finn didn''t return it, Maura as Finn''s wife, may not escape his ws. "You don''t have to; my husband is rich." Maura coldly rejected. Rich? Greta disdained. How rich could a delivery man be? At this time, the cashier finally used the poss machine to swipe Finn''s card. The bank card swiped the card slot, and a long string of zeros appeared on theputer. Suddenly, the cashier''s eyes tightened, and then he rubbed his eyes. "What? Does this rubbish''s card has not even a dime?" Seeing the cashier''s reaction was strange; Sally raised her eyebrows and asked with her teeth clenched. The rest of the people''s face turned ugly, and sure enough, they shouldn''t expect a courier toe up with 1.8 million yuan. The cashier pursed his lips, said nothing, and even his hands trembled. It was not that Finn''s card had no money, but that Finn''s card had too much money! Too much that she couldn''t count! It was one followed by nine zeros! A billion! A whole billion! After five years of working as a cashier, she had seen all kinds of cards, and the total money was not as much as Finn''s card alone! All of a sudden, she felt that the so-called local tyrants and the children of entrepreneurs were naturally weak! In front of Finn, a man with a billion yuan in his card, everything was fleeting! "What are you doing? If he doesn''t have money on his card, you can tell me straight. Don''t worry about his dignity." Greta looked at the cashier discontentedly. "Maura, let your husband swipe my card. I have money on my card." Tim also smiled and turned his eyes to Maura. As long as Maura took his money, he was confident that he would turn Maura into his ything. Maura didn''t speak. She was also a little strange at the moment. Why was the cashier''s expression so funny? Was Finn''s card short of money and tried to impose? "What''s the matter, the card bnce is not enough?" Bob also frowned. Joyce was a Hoki Restaurant''s old cashier; she had seen all kinds of scenes. How could she be so disrespectful today? At this time, Joyce finally responded, she shook her head and said, "Enough, enough!" The money in Finn''s card, let alone paying for a meal, was enough to buy the Hoki Restaurant! "Then you can swipe the card; you stay there for what." Bob reprimanded. "I''m sorry, manager Liu. I''ll do it right now." Joyce was busy apologizing. She was really out of tune today. After all, Joyce was an ordinary person. When she saw a billion yuan in front of her, there was no reason why she was not shocked. Seeing that Finn entered his password and paid for the meal, everyone opened their mouth and looked very strange. This rubbish had 1.8 million yuan?! Sally was full of disbelief, she looked at Bob and said, "Manager Liu, is your cashier make a mistake? How could this rubbish''s card have 1.8 million yuan?" "Our cashier won''t make a mistake," Bob said with a gloomy face, it was 1.8 million yuan. If Joyce made a mistake, she had to pay by herself. "How could it be? Manager Liu, I''m afraid you don''t know. This loser is just a courier. How could he take out 1.8 million yuan?" Sally still hadn''t given up. She thought there must be something wrong. "Why can''t a courier has 1.8 million yuan?" Bob''s face was a little gloomy. He was the lobby manager of Hoki Restaurant now. But he was once a courier five or six years ago, so he hated it most when others looked down on courier. Chapter 121 Are You Unconvinced_! Chapter 121 Are You Unconvinced_! Seeing Bob bing angry, Sally''s head was filled with thoughts. Sally was not wrong either, and although she thought so, Sally didn''t dare to say so. After all, Bob didn''t even give Tim his pride, let alone Sally. Sally was busy exining, "Manager Liu, I didn''t mean that..." "I don''t care what you mean!" Bob directly interrupted and said, "This man''s ount has been settled. If there are any more problems, I will take full responsibility, so you don''t have to worry about it." Sally was speechless. Bob said that, so what else could she say. "Sally, my husband, has already settled the ount. It''s time for you to fulfill your promise." Maura looked at Sally coldly. Sally''s face turned differently. She had to call Finn as her father in front of so many people, where would she put her pride? But words have been said. Otherwise, people would look down on her even more. "Dad." Sally bit his teeth and called Finn. Finn smiled and didn''t respond. For him, Let Sally call him as a father was just something to do when she was bored. He didn''t put his hope on Sally either. "Are you satisfied now?" Sally looked back at Maura coldly. Maura saidzily: "I am satisfied." "Maura, don''t be too proud. Don''t think I don''t know that your husband''s 1.8 million yuan, it was all the savings of both of you. Today, your husband has pretended to be cool, but you two will get what you deserve when you get home." Sally sneered, she didn''t believe it. Finn was the type of guy who could win the hearts of people even without blinking. Although Finn looked calm on the surface now, he may be hurt inside. "Woe, Maura, we all know that you want to prove that your husband isn''t useless, but you didn''t need to use it. Didn''t you feel sorry to ask your husband to take out 1.8 million yuan and invite everyone to Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. dinner at once?" "That is, you don''t understand your husband. After all, he is just a delivery man. He can''t earn back 1.8 million yuan even after ten years of hard work, so you should help him." Several women who had a good rtionship with Sally started to speak strangely, and Maura almost man could use 1.8 million yuan to eat without blinking even an eye? "You guys overthink, my husband bought you a meal not to prove anything, he does not need to prove himself to anyone." Maura was toozy to exin to these people, and they would not believe whatever she said anyways. They only wanted to believe was that Maura had a miserable life and that her husband was very useless. "If your husband is not useless, then why would youmit adultery?" At this time, Sally disdained to skim her mouth, which was astonishing. Commit adultery? When did this happen? Maura was confused. "Do you still want to pretend? Maura, don''t think we don''t know. Youmitted adultery, and then you were caught red-handed by the first wife, and you were pped several times in the street." Sally sneered, she didn''t intend to tell her about it, but Maura and Finn had made her feel ashamed, so she had to say it out. "Sally, what are you talking about? When did Imit adultery?!" Maura''s face turned differently, and she finally understood why they looked at her with that kind of eyes when she first saw Sally and her friends. "Did you say that I''m talking nonsense?" Sally sneered and said, "Maura, do you dare to say that you have not been pped in the street?" Maura''s tone was sluggish, she had been pped in the face before, but it has nothing to do with Seeing that Maura didn''t speak, Sally became more proud. She couldn''t help sneering: "Maura, Greta has told me everything. I didn''t expect you to be such a kind of person." Greta? Maura fiercely turned her gaze to Greta. If she didn''t think it would be Greta who was spreading the rumor, she must be too dumb. Seeing Maura looking at her, Greta felt guilty. But she still talked with a cold-hearted face: "Maura, I said you were pped in the face, but I didn''t say that youmitted adultery." The implication was that Sally made up the story of Mauramitting adultery. "Do you think I''m still a kid?" Maura bit her silver teeth. She told Greta the truth back when she regarded Greta as her friend. However, she did not expect that Greta would spread it in an instant. Moreover, without Greta starting the rumors, others would not have thought of it. "Believe what you want." Greta curled her lips and didn''t care about Maura''s opinion. "Maura, you have done all these shameless things, but you didn''t allow people to talk about it?" Sally sneered. She also doubted Greta''s words, but she didn''t care about them. She preferred to believe that Maura was cheating. "Who did you just say was shameless?" At this time, Finn said coldly. Initially, he didn''t want to argue with a group of women, but Sally was going out of the line. She sshed dirty water on Maura before, and now she was trying to attack Maura personally. Facing Finn''s icy eyes, Sally''s heart was full of palpitations. How could this trash have such a frightening look? But although she was afraid, in front of so many people, Sally''s mouth was harsh: "Why, am I wrong? You''re trash. Your wife was being cuckolded... " "Pa" Sally''s words were thrown back to herself. This scene''s sudden urrence made everyone in the hall stunned, this trash, he dared to hit people? "Ah, I''ll fight with you!" Sally was stunned for three seconds, and then she screamed at Finn. Finn sneered and kicked Sally to the ground. In this ce, there was no rule to beat women. Although Finn used less than one percent of his strength, he still kicked Sally with her stomach facing the ground. "F**k you." "Are you still a f**king man?! You even dare to hit women?" Tim''s face turned differently, no matter what, Sally was also his spokesman. Finn beat Sally in front of him, so how could he have his pride. "Are you unconvinced?" Finn''s icy eyes fiercely red at Tim. Tim suddenly choked and felt a little chilly on his back. Chapter 122 Hamlin Chapter 122 Hamlin "It''s not a matter of being convinced. Sally is also a woman..." Tim exined stiffly. "Woman?" Finn sneered, "Can women make rumors?" Tim was choking. He also thought Sally and the others were trying to annoy Maura. After all, back in university days, there were so many wealthy second-generation suitors. If Maura wanted to cheat, she would have been a cheater by now, and she didn''t need to wait. "And you, Greta! In the future, it''s better to think before you speak or do things, to avoid disaster from your mouth!" Finn looked at Great coldly again. Through his observing skills, it was not difficult to see that Greta was the initiator of all this. On the surface, this woman has the best rtionship with Maura, but when she stabbed Maura, she became the most ruthless one. "Are you threatening me?" Greta looked obscured. Finn was only a delivery man. How dare he threaten her?! "Threat? You don''t deserve it!" Finn disdained a smile. Greta was not even qualified to be his opponent. People looked at each other. Finn''s words were quite presumptuous. No matter how, Greta has a husband who owned the coal business, and she was now within Tim''s cover too, so how could Finn have this confidence? Greta''s face was clouded with uncertainty, but she didn''t say anything more. She knew that she had nothing to do with Finn, and her husband was not a coal business owner. Moreover, she and Tim were just maintaining their friendship. Tim would not treat Finn differently, just for Greta''s sake. At this time, Tim''s mobile phone rang. After seeing the number, Tim''s face changed, how was it Hamlin who called Tim? Although surprised, Tim still answered Hamlin: "Hamlin, how do you have the time to call me?" Seeing Tim''s somewhat respectful attitude, people can''t help but wondered who called Tim. Tim seemed to be afraid. "Tim, is Maura there?" Hamlin was arrogant and did not answer Tim''s question directly. Tim couldn''t help but look at Maura and whispered, "Hamlin, Maura is here with me." "Bring her to Kowloon international!" Hamlin said directly in an imperative tone, and without waiting for Tim to say anything, she instantly ended the call. Tim frowned. How did Hamlin know Maura was here? Who leaked the information? "Tim, who was it?" Greta asked casually. "Hamlin," Tim said with a great smile. "Hamlin?" "Hamlin from the department of economic management?!" "Oh my! How could it be her!" On hearing that it was Hamlin, everyone immediately burst into mes. Finn frowned, Hamlin seemed to have a big reputation. Finn can''t help but look at Maura. He wanted to know whether Maura understood what happened. However, Maura''s pretty face has turned pale by now. "Maura, what''s wrong?" Finn frowned, Maura seemed to be a little afraid of Hamlin. "No... Nothing." Maura shook her head and smiled reluctantly. Finn was more confused. Something must have happened between Maura and Hamlin. "Tim, what was Hamlin looking for?" Greta asked curiously. Hamlin was not in the same ss with them when she was in university. Still, she was well-known in the department of economics and management. She even surpassed Maura in school. Of course, Hamlin could surpass Maura in terms of poprity because she was prettier than Maura. But it''s because she had a good family background. Also, her appearance was outstanding. Hamlin was not as noble as Maura, so she yed around with many people. At that time, several famous rich young people and sons of the government official in the school had an indistinct rtionship with Hamlin. It could be said that Hamlin was a social butterfly, she''s a kind of resourceful social flower, and she could y around with men. "Hamlin, who was in Kowloon international, asked if we would like toe and y." Tim''s eyes turned as he said it; he didn''t dare to say that Hamlin wanted to see Maura alone. Tim was evident that if he said that, Maura would not go because Maura feared Hamlin the most during university days. "Was Hamlin in Kowloon international?" Upon hearing that Hamlin was in Kowloon international, Sally''s eyes lit up. Tim nodded. He could understand why Sally was so excited. Hamlin was Sally''s defender when they were in university. Sally often followed Hamlin tomit crimes. Now, hearing that Hamlin was in Kowloon international, Sally must have Hamlin together to avenge Finn. "Tim, let''s go. I haven''t seen Hamlin for a long time." Sally excitedly said she would like to see Hamlin. Still, after Hamlin graduated from university, she deleted all her contact information, and Sally could not meet her. This time, she finally got the news from Hamlin. She could not miss it again, and she would let Hamlin help her teach Finn a lesson. Hamlin''s energy was notparable to that of Tim. Tim was just a good student in his ss. But Hamlin was the most famous person in Jinling University. When Hamlin was in her third year of university, two modelingpanies were under her name, with an annual ie of 10 million yuan and 20 million yuan. Now it''s nearly three years since graduation, so people could imagine how far Hamlin has gotten. "Er..." Tim has some problems. Hamlin did not want to see Sally at all. There was only one person she wanted to see, and that was Maura. But if he said it, Maura would not go. After all, Hamlin was Maura''s nightmare in college. "Tim, did Hamlin want to see Maura?" It was Greta who first understood Tim''s thoughts. N?velDrama.Org content. Tim said with a smile, "Well, Hamlin said that she had insulted May back during university days, so she wanted to meet Maura and apologize." "Maura, do you want to..." Tim turned his gaze to Maura. "No." Maura''s tone was cold. She won''t believe Tim''s lies. Hamlin would only apologize to her after she would eat a dog''s poop. Tim''s face stiffened. He was in trouble. Hamlin called her and asked him to take Maura to her. If he couldn''t do it, Hamlin would me Tim. "Maura, will you just go there? There will be many of us there. Hamlin won''t do anything to you." Greta squinted with a smile. She knew very well how wed Hamlin was. This time, Hamlin definitely would not apologize to Maura. On the contrary, Hamlin was more likely to humiliate Maura. Hearing this, Finn raised his eyebrows. Hamlin seemed to have done something excessive to Maura in college. Chapter 123 Past Events Chapter 123 Past Events "Greta, don''t you think that I don''t know what you''re thinking." Maura gave Greta a fierce look, and then she said with a smile: "I was blind to even mistook you as my friend. After today, there is no rtionship between you and me!" Greta''s face changed instantly, but she didn''t say anything more. "Finn, let''s go." When Maura finished saying this, she took Finn''s hand. She would nevere back again for any ss reunion. None of these people ever considered her as a ssmate. Even Greta, Maura''s only friend whom she recognized, made her cold-hearted. "Maura, stop!" At this time, Sally stopped in front of Maura, and said in a harsh tone: "Hamlin has invited you there to save your pride, so you can''t be ungrateful." After Greta said this, Sally also responded. Hamlin asked Maura to go there, and she certainly wanted to avenge Maura. If Maura left now, she would not be able to rpense Finn for attacking here. "Get out of my way!" Maura''s tone was cold, and she was toozy to be polite to Sally. "Maura, I warn you, you are not a student now. When you offended Hamlin, the school teachers will protect you, but now, no teacher will protect you. If you dare disobey the orders and let Hamlin lose her pride, can you guess what she will do to you?" Sally put her hands around her chest and sneered. When she was at school, Hamlin pursued a rich second generation man who liked Maura and confessed to her, but Maura refused. Hamlin was so angry that she went straight to Maura''s dormitory. He called several people and dragged Maura out of the dorm and threw her into the school''ske, and it''s the twelfth month of the calendar, which was winter. But with the help of the school''s teachers, Maura would have been frozen to death in theke. But after Maura was rescued, she was almost disfigured by Hamlin. Later, Maura saw Hamlin and avoided her like a mouse seeing a cat. However, Hamlin never let Maura off. Although she did not do anything to Maura again, all kinds of small troubles happened in a few days. Maura''s pretty face turned pale again. Hamlin, at that time, did leave a tremendous psychological shadow on her. Even now, she often experienced nightmares and dreams of drowning. Hamlin has indeed be her nightmare. "Who''s that Hamlin that you''re talking? What did she do to Maura?" Seeing Maura was fear, Finn frowning. He wanted to know what Hamlin had done to Maura, which even let Maura fear her these years. "Hum, if I talked about Hamlin, what if you got scared and pissed?" Sally disdained a cold hum, and she tried to excite Finn, to see if Maura was afraid to face Hamlin, which could only hit Finn''s body. "Say it! I''ll see what she has to offer!" Finn''s tone was a little cold. "Okay, loser, listen to me. Hamlin is the daughter of the Du family in City J." Sally''s expression was incredibly proud, as if she was Du''s daughter. "Du family?" Finn frowned. He seemed to have heard Li Zhen say that this family is one of the nine second-tier families in City J. They were a little more potent than the Bai family. However, for Finn, the family was just like nothing. Seeing Finn''s doubt, Sally became more proud: "Don''t you know our City J''s Du family?" Without waiting for Finn to reply, Sally disdained a smile, and then opened his mouth: "You, a viin from City C, how could you possibly know that the Du family is such a powerful family." "To tell you the truth, the Du family owns the cultural and entertainment industry. In City J, the Du family is a well deserved cultural and entertainment leader. A dozen cultural and entertainmentpanies in City J were all owned by the Du''s industries. You know, such as Liu Yan and Wang Junsheng, these well-known big stars were all cultivated by the Du family." "Of course, the entertainment industry I''m talking about was only a small part of the Du family''s. The Du family also has a lot of business in real estate and catering, but there''s no use in telling you more of these." Tim was silent, and Sally said nothing wrong. Du''s family power was within one''s imagination. The reason why Tim had his clothing factory was not because of his keen ability. However, when he was at school, he was lucky to have dinner with Hamlin several times, and Tim was in Hamlin''s favor. After graduation, under Hamlin''s promotion, he established his production line, got a lot of clothing orders, and Tim was able to be where he was today. The richer Tim was, the more he understood how powerful the Du family was. It could be said that ordinary people would not have ess to the Du family at all. The Du family was a privileged ss in modern society! "I don''t want to know how powerful the Du family is. I want to know what Hamlin did to Maura at that time." Finn''s cold voice mouthed these words, and he didn''t even consider the first-tier Yang''s family, let alone a Du family. "Do you want to listen?" Sally sneered and asked. "Say it!" "Husband, it''s all over. Don''t ask again..." At this time, Maura suddenly spoke with a hint of pleading on her pretty face. Finn shook his head: "There is no such thing as the past, Maura, if Hamlin let you suffer injustice in those years, then I will let her get what she deserves 100 times more!" "100 times more? Hahaha! Finn, are you f**king kidding me? Are you not afraid to say these words? You are only amoner. We can crush you to death with one finger. If you don''t want anything to happen to you, you should burn incense and thank your ancestors. You are now asking for Hamlin''s trouble." Sallyughed and sneered. Finn thought that after a meal in Hoki Restaurant, he could fight with Du''s family as he didn''t take the Du family seriously. "I ask you for thest time, what did Hamlin do to Maura?" Finn''s tone was cold as if on the edge of his anger. "Hamlin didn''t do anything. Your wife seduced Hamlin''s boyfriend, and then Hamlin let someone drag your wife out from the dormitory and throw her into Jinboke. Oh, yes, the Jinbo Lake in winter. If the teacher didn''t mind her own business, your wife would have been frozen to death that time, s..." Speaking of this, Sally couldn''t help sighing, as if having some regret, Maura had not been frozen to N?velDrama.Org content. death at that time. But Finn''s face darkened! Chapter 124 Mr. Chen_ Chapter 124 Mr. Chen_ Finn Chen always thought that it was because Maura Shawn was a congenital sufferer so that she was weak and often caught colds. But now it seemed that it was not the true reason. It was because she was thrown into the Golden Lake in the cold winter by Hamlin Du so that she became weak since then! Finn clenched his fists, and there was anger in his eyes. He couldn''t imagine how desperate Maura was when she was struggling in the icy cold water. That vicious woman aimed at killing Maura when she threw Maura into theke! Before, he could not figure out why Maura rarely mentioned her university life in their three years of marriage. Now it seemed that Maura did not dare to mention it! Because in her university life, there was such a painful memory that could not bear to recall! Hamlin Du! Shit! Finn gritted his teeth. He was even angrier because that bitch did such a vicious thing to Maura, Maura didn''t even think about revenge, but Hamlin still wanted to hurt Maura! And now it''s been three years after graduating from university. It was not difficult to imagine how vicious Hamlin was! Finn has never hated a woman so much, and he even has never met Hamlin before! "Hillbilly, Ms. Du is in Dragons Vi now, do you dare to go there?" Seeing Finn was irritated by her, Sally Li was even more proud and began to provoke him. Finn raised his head; his expression was extremely angry: "Lead the way!" "Finn, don''t go..." Maura begged him. She hasn''t mentioned Hamlin for so many years because she knew exactly what the Dus Family meant, even if ten Shawns Families were added together, they still would not beat half of the Dus. Finn had already done enough for her, and she didn''t want Finn to provoke the behemoth Dus Family because of her. "Maura Shawn, what are you afraid of? Your husband wants to revenge for what Ms. Du has done to you. You should be happy." Sally said with a weird sneer. "Did you participate in what happened in university?" Finn turned his head abruptly, staring at Sally. Sally shuddered subconsciously, and hurriedly defended: "I... I didnt. Finn, those things were all done by Hamlin. If you are a man, go to find her. Dont bully me." "Of course, Ill go to Hamlin Du. But if what happened back then has something to do with you, I will never let you go!" Finn said grimly. Since the past was mentioned by Sally today, he was bound to revenge one by one. He would not let those who bullied Maura go! Sally pouted her lips in disdain. Wont let me go? Let''s talk about it after you handled Hamlin. Seeing Finn insisting on going to the Dragons Vi, Tim Xu suddenly became happy. He was worried that he could notplete Hamlin''s task before, but Finn took the initiative to go to the Dragons Vi to die. Tim sneered in his heart. He knew very well how cruel Hamlin was. She was awless girl in university. She often destroyed the faces of other beautiful girls. But she was still pampered by everyone in Dus Family. Dus would protect her from any serious matter. This Time, if Finn went to the Dragons vi, he would die or be hit hard. "Who else wants to go to Dragons Vi?" Tim Xu smiled and nced at the other students around him. Everyone wanted to go, but when they thought of the consumption of Dragons Vi, they couldn''t help but shrink. N?velDrama.Org content. Tim shook his head and he was a little disdain. But if these people didnt go, no one would witness Finn making a fool of himself. Thinking of this, Tim smiled and said, I forgot to tell you guys. If you go to Dragons Vi, the consumption at Dragons Vi will be up to me. I will pay the bill. I wanted to invite everyone to dinner, but Finn is so hospitable that he paid for dinner. Therefore, I will invite everyone to Dragons Vi to y." Hearing Tim''s words, everyone''s eyes suddenly lit up. They were willing to go if someone could pay for them. After all, it was Dragons Vi, City J''s most luxurious entertainment venue. If they could take a few photos there and post on social media, they could show off in front of their friends. "Tim, you are so generous!" Greta Wang said shyly, and she became more satisfied with Tim. He was a real sugar daddy that she must fascinate him. "Dont be shy, we are ssmates. And it''s my pleasure to show everyone the wide world." Tim smiled, but secretly, he began to touch Gretas body. "Hamlin is waiting for us, hurry up, lets go." Tim put his hand off Greta''s body and said. "Lets go." Everyone nodded hurriedly, and then they left Hoki Restaurant in a mighty manner. "Lord Qing, that person over there seems to be the one who shed with you in Dragons Vist time," As soon as Finn walked out of the gate of Hoki Restaurant, someone recognized him. "shed with me?" Qing was stunned, then his expression changed drastically, "You mean Mr. Chen?" "Mr. Chen?" Qing''s gangster didn''t know what happened afterward and was a little surprised why Qing called him that way. Qing didn''t exin, he hurriedly nced in the direction where the gangster was looking, only to find that the group of people who had just left the restaurant had already got on the car, and he didnt see Finn Chen. Seeing Qing seemed very anxious, the gangster said again: "Lord, the young man you mentioned seems to have just had dinner at our Hoki Restaurant. You can check the monitoring." "Lets go!" Qing waved his hand and hurried in. If Finn really came to Hoki Restaurant for dinner, it would be a remarkable event. Hoki Restaurant was his site, he didn''te forward to entertain him, Finn might not be happy. "Lord Qing!" Seeing Qing, Bob Liu''s attitude immediately became extremely respectful. "Is there anyone with the surname Chen among the group who just went out?" Qing asked hurriedly. "Chen?" Bob stunned. The ruthless man who had drunk eight bottles of liquor seemed to have the surname Chen. "Lord Qing, did that surname Chen offend you?" Bob asked cautiously. After Finn left, Joyce Zheng dared to tell him that the reason for her gaffe was that Finn had one billion yuan in his bank card. With a turnover of 1 billion yuan in the bank card, Finns assets definitely exceeded 10 billion. The identity of him was definitely not simple! That''s why he had to ask clearly, so as to decide how to answer Qing. Chapter 125 Golden Members Chapter 125 Golden Members "I''m fucking asking if there''s any, just answer, talk so much bullshit." Qing was a little impatient. "Yes! Lord Qing, it was a man surnamed Chen who just ate here, there were over forty people in total, and he was the one who paid the bill. And in the middle, he had a conflict with someone... "Bob Liu didn''t dare to hide anything, he told Qing everything. Including Finn Chen and Tim Xu spelling wine, beating Sally Li, and the fact that he had one billion yuan in his card. "This person is Master Chen." Qing wasn''t sure about the other things, but once he heard about the one billion yuan, he could be sure that person was Finn Chen. Other than he, no one else was this generous. "Master Chen?" Bob and Joyce Zheng couldn''t help but stare at each other. There was nothing wrong with their ears. Qing called that person Master Chen. Qing didn''t intend to exin to them, and directly ordered, "Bob, let the finance department take 1.8 million yuan to Master Chen to return it. He came here to eat is to give a face to Hoki Restaurant, we can''t ept his money." Qing''s words caused the two of them to be stunned once again. Who the hell was that young man just now! Qing wouldn''t even dare to take his money! "Moreover, you must keep your mouths shut about what happened here today. Otherwise, you''ll bear the consequences!" Qing threatened the two of them. Now there were only a handful of people in the entire City J who knew Finn''s identity. If other unrted people knew about Finn''s identity, it might lead to some kind of chaos. "Yes, Lord Qing." Bob and Joyce nodded their heads. From Qing''s tone, they knew Finn Chen was a very distinguished person, how could someone from the lower ss like them dare to offend him. Soon, Qing told Thomas Yang the news of Finn going to Dragon''s Vi. Thomas then called to inform a few core shareholders of Dragon''s Vi, taking this opportunity today to let them know Finn. After all, he was now thergest shareholder. Finn, Maura Shawn, and Sally sat in Tim''s car''s back seat, while Greta Wang sat in the passenger seat,ughing and talking with Tim along the way. "Tim, I heard that you must have a membership card if you want to enter Dragon''s Vi, is this true?" Greta asked curiously. She had only heard of Dragon''s Vi before but had never been there. Tim shook his head: "No, there are many areas in Dragon''s Vi. Ordinary leisure and entertainment areas can be entered without a membership card. But some high-ss areas can only be entered by members." "Greta, let me tell you. Dragon''s Vi''s premium recreational areas are also divided into several levels. At the lowest level, silver members can only enter the area for silver members. Gold members can enter the area for gold members. On the next level, tinum members will be able to enter the core areas of Dragon''s Vi, such as the hunting park and target range areas." Sally was a little proud. She had actually never entered Dragon''s Vi, but she had heard this from hearsay and just happened to show off to Greta. "Why is membership grading of Dragon''s Vi so strict?" Greta was a little surprised and curious about what level of membership Tim was. "Because Dragon''s Vi was established as an aristocratic Vi, dedicated to serving the social elite. An ordinarymoner can''t enter." Sally also looked at Finn as she said this, her words meaning something. "Tim, you must be a member of Dragon''s Vi, right?" Sally suddenly asked this, somewhat ttering Tim. Tim nodded, somewhat proud of himself: "I''m a Gold Member." "Gold member?" Sally covered her mouth in surprise: "Tim, the Golden Member''s annual membership fee alone is five hundred thousand yuan, right?" Tim was even more proud: "Right. I add the money spent on the manor every year, it''s more than half a million yuan." "Tim, it would be great if I could be as rich as you." Sally was a little envious. She was currently working as a designer in a smallpany. She was only earning 150,000 yuan a year for working hard. Whereas Tim''s annual membership fee alone was half a million yuan. How could this difference N?velDrama.Org content. between people be so big? Tim said, "Sally, you have to be far-sighted. I''m only a golden member now, and you think I''m rich. Then if I be a tinum member next year, wouldn''t you be treating me as the richest man." Tim said this since he showed off that he was going to be a tinum member next year. And Sally was also very good at talking and quickly asked, "Tim, how much is the annual membership fee for tinum members?" "It''s not much, just a million yuan!" Tim spoke indifferently, the one million yuan was spoken by him like one hundred. "Wow, a million yuan!" Sally looked at Tim with an adoring face: "Tim, I''m afraid that some people may not earn so much money in his lifetime." "Finn, how long does it take to deliver takeout if you''re going to make a million yuan?" Sally was still just a subtle allusion to Finn, but Greta asked Finn directly. After all, there were only two men in the car, and Finn had just offended Tim, so now it was natural to embarrass him. "More than ten years." ording to Finn''s sry of six or seven thousand dors a month, it would take more than ten years to save up a million yuan. "A dozen years?" Gretaughed disdainfully, "Haven''t you been spending money on other things for over a decade?" "That would take decades, is that answer satisfactory to you?" Finn''s tone was somewhat sarcastic. He knew that Greta just wanted to see herself make a fool of herself, just satisfy her. Greta was a little angry that this loser even dared to be sarcastic with her. "What kind of tone are you using? Greta is right, right, you can''t go without eating and drinking for over ten years to save a million." Sally was dissatisfied. "Yes, it''s impossible." Finn had learned since childhood that you couldn''t reason with a fool. A fool only needed to agree with what he said, and if you reasoned with a fool, you would only turn yourself into an idiot. "Maura was blind before, how could she fall for someone like you. Also, as a man, Tim spent a million yuan to get a membership card in Dragon''s Vi, while you, I won''tment on it." Sally continued to ridicule. Finn was a little angry, it was fine for them to ridicule him, but he couldn''t stand mocking Maura. Chapter 126 Steve Zhou Chapter 126 Steve Zhou "Believe it or not, I do have the membership card of Dragon''s Vi." Finn Chen said calmly. Plus, his was one of the mere three Supreme Membership card, which indicated he was the biggest shareholder of Dragon''s Vi. "Are you crazy?" Sally Li said sarcastically. Like it''s Finn''s joke. "I''m serious," Finn sneered. "Ha-ha. Ridiculous," Sallyughed loudly and continued, "Then what''s your level? ck iron? Brass?" Sally was making fun of Finn. There''s no such kind of membership at all. Finn ignored her. When they entered the Vi, Sally would know his real level. "Sally, be nice. I believe Finn is supposed to be the diamond member. That''s the most suitable one," Tim teased Finn as well. "Diamond? I never heard about this," Greta Wang asked astonishingly. A tinum member would spend one million on the membership fee. For a diamond, the number would be much more huge. "Yes." Tim nodded, and said jealously, "But it''s tough to be the diamond members, despite a big fortune. One must be rmended by the shareholders. Afterward, he needs to pay 10 million of the annual membership fee." "Ten million?!" Greta said in shock. "Yes, but it''s not a big deal for them," Tim said lightly. After all, there''re several meetings for Diamond- level members every year, each of which would bring them at least 10 million benefits. Greta was too shocked to get any words out. She used to feel that a man with tens of millions of assets was wealthy. "Tim, what''s the level of Hamlin?" Sally asked. "You can figure it out yourself. Hamlin''s brother is one of the shareholders of Dragon''s Vi. "Tim said calmly, "She''s the diamond member." Sally was excited and nned to tter Hamlin more to gain benefits. Finn was surprised about their reaction to only a diamond member. That''d be pretty interesting when they knew Finn, who''s now in the same car with them, represented the biggest stakeholder. The car reached the Dragon''s Vi quickly. A male foreman in a suit came out to greet Tim. "Mr. Xu, this way please," seeing the dozens of people behind Tim, the foreman was a little surprised. Still, he didn''t say anything and directly led them to a small manor. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. It''s a small vi, with a swimming pool, pic spots, billiard court and the like. The environment was fascinating, as well. As soon as they walked in, the girls took out their phones and started taking selfies frantically as if they wanted to take photos of everywhere in the Vi. After all, rarely could they enter this ce, which represented a location of power and money. While Sally and Greta didn''t do so, they even began to despise them, feeling that they were not educated and impolite. "Tim, when will Hamline here?" Sally couldn''t help but ask. It has been ten minutes since they came here. There was only one foreman, no Hamlin. "Um," Tim hesitated. He also wanted to know Hamlin''s location, but he didn''t dare to ask her. After all, they''re not friends. Hamlin was more like his boss. A handsome young man with the slicked-back hair appeared, who was a bit taller than Tim. His figure was extremely well-proportioned, making him look like a model. "Hey, Steve," Tim said respectfully. "Steve?" Sally and Greta recognized the young man soon. It was because of him that Hamlin threw Maura Xia into the Golden Lake. Present Stave did not look like a schoolboy but more a mature man. He had changed a lot. Without Tim''s greeting, everyone would not recognize him. "Where''s Maura?" Steve remarked as if Tim was nothing. "Over there," Tim replied, still with full respect, his finger at Maura''s direction. At this time, Maura was cuddling in Finn''s arms. "Ok," Steve nodded slightly. He looked at Maura enigmatically and then at Finn coldly. "Hamlin is dealing with several shareholders. She wille to us soon. I can take you around the hunting park," Steve said lightly. Tim was stunned, saying, "Hunting park? But we''re not eligible." The hunting park was the high-level entertainment area, which was only open to tinum members. Steve said disdainfully, "I am the general manager of the Dragon''s Vi Outer Park. I have the final say." "Why, are you promoted?" Tim looked happy and asked. Last time he came here, Steve was just the supervisor of one of the estates. In a blink of an eye, Steve became the general manager of the Outer Park. This position meant he could get in touch with many big shots. Each of them would bring them many opportunities and resources. Steve nodded slightly. Hamlin yed a significant role in his promotion. In the final analysis, he''s from a small family with less than 30 million assets. Hamlin did help him a lot to get this position. Chapter 127 Hamlins Family Chapter 127 Hamlin''s Family Steve Zhou thought it''s right that he chose Hamlin Du over Maura Xia, who could not give him the status and money. "Ok, everybody. Steve will take us to the park then. It''s a perfect ce for hunting. We can see many kinds of prey: turtledoves, mountain rabbits, phoenix chickens, ck antelopes, and some prey you never see outside, such as the ck wolf. Enjoy your brilliant trip," Tim Xu shouted. "What? But ck wolves are protected animals," someone was surprised. Hunting protected animals was against thew. "Yes, but here is special," Sally Li sneered disdainfully, "In this ce, as long as you have enough money, you can hunt anything you want." Steve smiled faintly, silent. What Sally said was all the truth. The Forest Protection Bureau had never Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Sometimes thew could not limit them in light of their forces and money. If this hunting park were like the ones outside, where only rabbits and the likes were selected as preys, no rich people would gravitate toward Dragon''s Vi. "Tell your ssmates not to take pictures or videos when they are inside," Steve informed seriously. "Sure." Tim nodded. "No shooting" was a writtenw here. After all, there''re many secrets inside. After Steve left, Greta Wang and Sally walked to Tim. "Is that Steve Zhou?" they asked to confirm their guess. This guy looked so different. Tim nodded, "Call him Mr. Zhou next time. He is now Hamlin''s husband." "They married?!" Sally was so surprised. Tim shook his head lightly, "It''s not like a marriage. He married into and lived with Hamlin''s family." "Wow. That''s great. He is now the general manager of Dragon''s Vi," Sally envied. Great? Tim didn''t think so. On the surface, Steve was enjoying all the benefits to be Hamlin''s husband. Take a deeper look, and then you''ll find him a servant of Du''s Family. Even his wife--Hamlin made no attempt to conceal her unfaithful behavior. He knew that clearly, but he dared notin. What''s worse, he had to give a smiley face to Hamlin. Because of this, Tim looked down on Steve from the bottom of his heart. But even if Steve was a waste, he was part of Hamlin, a woman he couldn''t offend. "By the way, where is Hamlin?" Sally demanded. "She''s receiving several major shareholders of Dragon''s Vi," Tim replied. Hearing this, Greta got excited. She had made inquiries before--all the shareholders were super-rich. So the girl nned to show up in front of them so that she had the opportunity to develop something romantic. Being loved by the rich meant Greta had arrived. At this moment, they entered the park. It was a super vast forest with a million acres. One couldn''t even see the end at a nce. In the depths, there seemed to be mountains. Hares and pheasants appeared around them. Most people were very excited. After all, it''s their first time to enter this spot. Steve was the leader. He did notmunicate with the group except for Tim. He felt that talking to others would make him very low. But others didn''t dare to say something bad. In the final analysis, it''s Steve who let them in. Finn Chen and Maura Xia walked together. Maura was somewhat curious and happy, probably because she came here for the first time. And she felt not that afraid of Hamlin. After all, the woman had not shown up by now. Finn got a bit boring. Without Maura, he wouldn''te in. When he was a teenager, Finn was thrown into the wild more dangerous than this ce. He got trained to survive by himself. He had to face hordes of tigers, wolves, and even bears without any protection. But now, they had a professional security team. And their bows and arrows had no damage at all. On what earth could they get the prey? At this time, Finn''s phone rang. "Mr. Chen, this is Thomas. Are you in the manor now?" "Yes?" Finn raised his eyebrows. How did Thomas know? Did he have someone follow him? On the phone, it seemed that Thomas guessed Finn''s thoughts. He hurriedly exined, "My brother saw you came out of the Hoki Restaurant and then to here." "I''m thinking you meet other shareholders this time," Thomas remarked respectfully. Initially, the Vi had nine stakeholders. After Garry Bai was kicked out, Finn came in as thergest shareholder. It''s necessary to let the others know Finn. "Where are you?" Finn asked. "In the conference hall. You cane when you finished your own business. We''re not in a hurry." "Now is a good time," Finn said. He would meet the shareholders sooner orter. He didn''t want to be here someday for just an encounter. He hanged up and then came to Maura. "Maura, I intend to meet some friends. Will you join me?" Finn asked. Now he was not prepared to let Maura know his background. But if Maura wanted to, he won''t say no. And it was an excellent opportunity to let Maura know Thomas. Chapter 128 Keep A Mistress Chapter 128 Keep A Mistress Maura Shawn hesitated for a moment. Then she shook her head and said, "No, you can go alone. I''ll be waiting for you here." She could probably guess the identity of the friend of Finn Chen. She also understood that Finn was slowly confessing to her, but she was not ready. She wasn''t ready to understand the past of Finn. If Finn''s friends were all big potatoes, would she me Finn? After all, apart from being beautiful, she had nothing to do with her. She didn''t have a prominent family background, nor extremely capable. "Wait for me for ten minutes, and I''ll be back in ten minutes " Finn muttered. Since Maura did not want to go there, he would not embarrass Maura. "Well, I''ll wait for you." Maura nodded gently. Seeing Finn leaving, Steve Zhou casually leaned against Maura. "Maura, long time no see." Steve smiled and greeted. After not seeing each other for three years, Maura was still charming, even more stunning than when she was in college. She was slim and graceful, much more beautiful than Hamlin Du. "Haven''t seen you for a long time," Maura replied somewhat coldly. She didn''t have any feelings for Steve at that time, and it was always Steve who pursued her. But Hamlin said that she was the one who seduced Steve and let other people throw her into the Golden Lake. "I heard that you didn''t have a good life after your marriage?" Steve lighted a cigarette with a sad expression. Maura shook her head and said, "No, I had a good and happy life." "Happy?" Steveughed disdainfully. Then he said, "How can a takeaway deliverer bring you happiness?" Maura looked calm. She didn''t retort, nor did she need to. "How about this. You divorce your husband, thene over to City J to apany me, and I''ll give you a hundred thousand every month." Steve vomited a smoke ring and faintly said. In the meantime, Maura raised her eyebrows, "Steve, please show some respect. I''m a married woman now, and you''re married to Hamlin too. Are you doing this right for her?" "Right for her?" Steve''s look was suddenly fierce," Do you know what that bitch has done? And let me do f*** right for her?" "What did she do?" Maura frowned and asked. "Brrr." Steve said mockingly," That bitch brought home two men on our wedding night, and messed around with them in front of me. You let me do f*** right for her! "Maybe to outsiders, I''m living a glorious life now. After all, I''m the Du''s Family''s home son-inw. But only I know that I''m like a dog raised by that bitch! I''ll do whatever she tells me to do!" Steve was full of resentment. When Hamlin had offered him to be the Du''s Family''s home son-inw, he was about to go crazy with joy. After all, it was Du''s Family. The famous Du''s Family in City J! The real giants! If he could be Du''s Family''s home son-inw, he would be able to rise to the top! It is with this thought in mind that he entered Du''s Family. But he didn''t expect that as soon as he entered the Du''s Family, Hamlin exposed that she was the town pump! Changing men quite frequently! Everyone in Du''s Family knew about Hamlin''s fetish, but only he didn''t. Marrying him was because, when Hamlin was old enough to get married, Du''s Family needed a home son-inw. As for whether the home son-inw can control Hamlin, it was not in their consideration. So Steve was like a puppet or a dog. He was like a dog that Hamlin could call and order around! Maura opened her mouth wide in shock, she could have never imagined that Hamlin would be so could there be such a shameless woman in the world? "Maura, I know your husband is a bum, and you haven''t had a happy couple of years. You divorce him and stay with me. That bitch Hamlin, I''ll ruin her sooner orter. After that, I will divorce her and get married to you. I believe you can also feel that I really like you." Steve sincerely advised. Maura was the only woman who could let him expose his ugliness. If he told others, they would tell everyone. But Maura wouldn''t, she would keep it a secret. Because he trusted her. Many people think that almost all the men in college liked Maura because of her beauty, but only he knew that only part of boys liked her beauty, and more boys liked her kindness. Kindness is a quality that sounded ridiculous. But it was a quality that most women would never have in their lives. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Steve, I can understand your feeling right now. But we aren''t suitable. Besides, my husband is not the bum. On the contrary, he''s brilliant. I can even say that he''s the best man I''ve ever seen in this world, and I won''t leave him." Maura shook her head. She did sympathize with his current situation, but it didn''t mean that she had to sacrifice herself for Steve. Steve frowned, "Maura, you and I are both victims in a marriage, is it interesting for you to lie to me? I''ve heard what''s your husband likes. He''s a total bum. He can''t give you happiness!" Maura shook her head and took a step back. "Maura, please, please give me a chance. I quite like you." Steve seemed a little agitated. When he said, he wanted to pull Maura. "Please behave yourself!" Maura was a bit angry and plucked Steve''s hand away. "Steve! What are you doing?!" At that moment, a sharp voice shouted. A woman with heavy makeup came over, riding a ck horse. She wore ck sportswear. She was very hot and beautiful. The only w was that the woman had a pair of inverted triangr eyes, which made her look mean and made people ufortable. Seeing Hamlin, Steve panicked and retracted his hand, exining in a hurry, "Honey, listen to me, it''s not what you think..." "Pah..." Before Steve could finish his sentence, Hamlin came down from her horse and mmed him. Five reddish handprints appeared on Steve''s handsome face. "You are so capable! I''ve only been away for a few minutes. How you dare to cheat on me?" Hamlin sneered. Chapter 129 Vixen Chapter 129 Vixen Felton trembled like chaff, and his eyes were full of anger and resentment. Although it was in front of the others, Hamlin never gave him a face and pped him. That was amon thing. Although he was angry, he did not dare to confront Hamlin. He knew that he could not fight her at all. Hamlin could let others evaporate, and then find another son-inw. "Wife, listen to me, I''m loyal to you, it''s Maura who seduced me first!" Felton pointed at Maura''s nose and fabricated it against her. At this time, he could only throw the pot to Maura. Otherwise, with a defect-must-be-reported character, Hamlin would inevitably make him peel off ayer of skin. Maura opened her mouth wide as if she could not believe that Felton would say so. "Felton! Are you still a human?" Maura scolded angrily. Felton proposed to support her, but in the blink of an eye, instead, he raked it upside down and said that she took the initiative to seduce. "Maura, don''t pretend to be innocent here! Since knowing that I am the general manager of Dragon''s Vi, you hinted at me. You asked me to give you 100 thousand yuan a month, and then you will apany me to sleep. Then I''ll tell you. I''m Hamlin''s husband now, and I won''t agree with you, you just ran to me and seduced me..." Felton''s expression was both angry and aggrieved. People who didn''t know would take it seriously. "You bullshit! You said first that you want to support me!" Maura was going crazy. She never imagined that Felton would be like this. Tim, Greta, and several people gathered around, but no one dared to speak for Maura. They knew it in their heart that Felton took the initiative to find Maura. And about seducing, it was also Felton who seduced Maura first instead of Maura seduced Felton. But they didn''t dare to say these words in front of Hamlin. "Snap." Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Hamlin sneered and raised her hand, pped hard on Maura''s pretty face, cracked the corner of Maura''s mouth, and bloodstains oozed out. "Bitch, still dare to quibble! If you don''t piss and reflect on yourself, will my husband support you?!" "It''s not like this, listen to me!" Maura almost cried when she was wronged. But with a snap, Hamlin pped Maura''s face with anger again. "Exin? Exin what! At school, you were a sedulous vixen and seduced my husband. I didn''t expect that you, sedulous vixen, would never give up three yearster!" "Snap." "It seems that the olddy didn''t teach you enough three years ago and did not make you a vixen, remember it!" Every time Hamlin said something, she pped a p on Maura''s pretty face, and in a blink of an eye, Maura''s pretty face was swollen and red. On the side, Sally and Greta showed a happy expression. Didn''t expect that Maura would encounter such an unreasonable woman like Hamlin. "Come here, tie this stinky bitch for me!" Hamlinmanded with her hands on her hips. Although she pped Maura for more than a dozen ps, she still did not feel angry enough. After Hamlin said that, the two ck-clothed security guards took out a rope with a cold face and came to Maura. "Hamlin, what are you doing?!" Maura panicked, and her face was pale. Hamlin sneered again and again and did not say anything. The two ck-clothed security guards immediately put the rope on Maura. Maura couldn''t resist at all, and soon she was tied. "You stinky bitch, don''t you like to seduce men? That olddy will let you seduce enough today!" Hamlin''s eyes drew a vicious stroke, and then ordered: "Bring this stinky bitch to the ck wolf den." ck wolf den? Greta and Sally looked at each other, why did she bring her there? The others also looked at each other, not knowing why. Only Tim and Felton seemed to think of something currently, and there was a little horror in their eyes. In less than two minutes, a group of people came to a hill beside the forest. Halfway up the hill, there was a dark hole, which looked quite gloomy. Around the cave entrance, an artificially constructed two-meter-high iron wire wall was with high- voltage electricity on it. Apparently, it was made to prevent things froming out of the hole. Two security guards were wearing anti-bite suits outside the wired wall, holding shotguns, and patrolling back and forth. After everyone reached the area of the wire wall, they smelled a human scent. Several ck wolves with one person tall sprang out of the hole like lightning, grinning with the teeth to the people around the wire wall. The eyes of the wolf exuded fierceness. The ck wolf-headed up in the sky and roared "Aoo," and the harsh wolf howl shook everyone''s eardrums, and their back became cold. Most of them were their first time seeing the wolves. Although there were security guards with a shotgun standing on the side to protect them, everyone was scared and even timid. Their calves began to tremble. Hamlin''s face showed a wicked excited smile this time, and her vertical triangle eyes radiated a dangerous palpitation. "Bring this bitch out." Hamlin licked her lips and said that. "Let me go!" Maura shouted in despair. At this time, she didn''t understand what Hamlin would do next. They brought Maura in front of Hamlin. Hamlin held out her hand and pped on Maura''s pretty face again. "Slut, don''t you like to seduce men? The olddy will let you seduce enough today!" She said. "Do you see the male wolves inside? In a sense, they are no different from men. Since you can seduce men, you must be able to seduce them." Hamlin''s face was full of perverted smiles. Then she fiercely pointed at the ck wolf hole: "Bitch, don''t say the olddy didn''t give you a chance. After a while, the olddy will let you in. If you can sessfully seduce those ck wolves, the olddy will let you go, and the past problems I''ll write off!" "If you can''t seduce..." Hamlin paused, and then sheughed wildly: "Then you, Bitch, you die inside! Hahaha." Looking at Hamlin''s madness, everyone''s scalp tingled for a while, was this woman sick? This time, even Greta and Sally''s faces changed. Although they were jealous of Maura, they did not feel jealous to the point of psychological abnormality. Still, this Hamlin had abnormal psychology, and this was direct to make Maura dead! And killing Maura was not enough. She had to let Maura humiliate before she died, it''s too vicious! Both Greta and Sally shivered. They suddenly discovered thatpared with Hamlin, they were just two little white rabbits. Tim couldn''t help but nce at the ck wolf full of blood-thirsty in the wire wall, and his lips were pale. Hamlin was crazy. This woman was crazy! Chapter 130 Im In A Hurry Chapter 130 I''m In A Hurry "Why are you still dumbfounded! Throw this slut in!" Hamlin red fiercely at several dumbfounded security guards. Several security guards were stunned and immediately gritted their teeth and approached Maura. They understood that their behavior at the moment was no different from murder. But after all, they were employees of Dragon''s Vi. With Hamlin''s cruel way of dealing with things, if they dare not listen to her words, they were probably the ones who will enter the ck wolf hole. "Wife, that''s not a good idea...it will be fatal." At this time, Felton trembled and spoke up. It wasn''t that he felt sorry for Maura, but he understood that if Maura died inside, the Du family would push someone out tomit the crime. This person who was pushed tomit the crime could never be Hamlin, but it could be him! "Not good?" Hamlin''s cold eyes shot at Felton like a sharp de, "Do you feel bad for this stinky bitch?" "No, no!" Felton shook his head hurriedly and said, "Wife, how could I feel bad for her? This stinky bitch dared to seduce me and ruin our rtionship. Since dead was another crime, we can torture her in another way. This It''s a bit inappropriate." Felton also looked at Tim while saying that. There were too many peopleing today. Suppose Hamlin sent Maura to the ck Wolf Cave in front of so many people and let Maura die inside. It was difficult to ensure that no one would leak the wind, and even if the Du family could cover the sky, he was afraid that it would not be covered at that time. "You''re a waste. The olddy is not afraid! What are you afraid of?" Hamlin said and kicked Felton''s stomach, and directly kicked him to the ground. "Throw it! Quickly throw this stinky bitch! The olddy''s brother was Hammer, the major shareholder of Dragon''s Vi. Today, if you don''t throw this stinky bitch, the olddy will throw some of you!" Hamlin said it with hands on her hips, looking at several security threats with an arrogant expression. After hearing that, several people dared not hesitate anymore, and directly framed Maura. Then they threw her into the wire wall. A few ck wolves stared at Maura inside the wall, and their eyes were full of blood-thirst light. They were not human, and they did not understand what was called loving a jade. In their eyes, Maura was a big piece of food. "Let me go!" Maura''s face was full of panic and despair, shouting and trying to break free. Still, a few big security hands were like iron hoops at the moment, holding her tightly so she couldn''t breakaway. "Finn, save me..." Maura whispered, her beautiful eyes were full of tears. In this desperate situation, the only person she could think of was Finn. Finn, could he save her? Greta and Sally were also thinking about this matter at the time. "Where is Maura''s useless husband? Wasn''t he quite awesome before? Why was he missing now?" Sally couldn''t help asking. "Maybe after seeing Hamlin, he sneaked away." Greta sighed and said that she now had some inexplicable sympathy for Maura. She believed in Finn so much, and as a result, Finn ran away by himself at the most critical moment in her life. Sure enough, that couple was originally a bird of the same forest, so it was difficult for them to fly separately. "He''s the same as rubbish! Before he bragged about giving back the grievance that Hamlin gave to Maura a hundred times, now after he saw Hamlin, he ran away like a dog!" Sally gasped, she thought that Finn would also flex his wrists with Hamlin, even if he couldn''t pull it, he had to show his attitude. As a result, Finn turned out for good, and the people were scared away, leaving his wife here alone. Tim clenched his fists several times and wanted to save Maura, but when he thought of his current career, it was all thanks to Hamlin, he took a deep breath and calmed himself down. It was a little worthless for Maura in his heart, even entrusting her life to a man like Finn. At this time, Finn had arrived at the conference hall. As soon as he entered, several imposing young men stood up together and looked at Finn in the conference hall, with surprise in their eyes and deep disdain and doubt. In front of him, the man with less than three hundred pieces of clothes in his body would be Young Master of Chen Family? Impossible. But despite their suspicion, several people still had a humble smile on their faces. "Finn, you are here." Thomas was the first to speak out. He did not think much because everyone knew Finn''s strength. Even without the power of the Chen family, Finn himself was a terrifying warrior. "Yes," Finn responded faintly. Somehow, his mind was in a mess. Seeing that Finn was a little absent-minded, Thomas frowned, thinking that it was the staff in the manor who did not entertain Finn well. The other young people looked a little ugly and dissatisfied with Finn. They were the second generation of famous families in Jinling, the second generation of the super-rich. On weekdays, whoever saw them always had to treat them with respect and tter them, but the man in front of him didn''t even bother to look at them since he entered the door. Was it necessary to do this? "Finn, did the staff in the manor offend you?" Thomas tried to ask. Finn''s clothes were ipatible with the royalty of Dragon''s Vi, plus the fact that some staff members often saw low people in the Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. manor, so he couldn''t help thinking. Finn shook his head and smiled: "No." "Don''t you say you want to take me to meet several shareholders? Let''s start now. I''m in a hurry." Finn said again that his heart''s uneasiness made him somewhat unreliable. He always felt that something was wrong, Finn also thought about Maura. But he had just left a few minutes, what could happen? In a hurry? Several young people who were already dissatisfied with Finn heard his words, and suddenly they became angry. If Finn''s attitude of ignoring only made a few people ufortable when he just entered the door. Now his words indeed pissed them off. A few people were originally arrogant masters. In the world of Jinling, except for Thomas, they didn''t pay any attention to any of them. Even if it was Thomas, when they saw them, they talked andughed. They didn''t dare to ignore them like this. But Finn didn''t show some love as soon as they entered the door. Now that he was in a hurry, he made them feel that they were just a cat and a dog in Finn''s eyes. "If Finn is in a hurry, you can leave now. Our brothers didn''t ask to introduce Finn." A cold voice sounded, and Thomas''s face changed suddenly. He turned back and scolded, "Hammer, what are you saying! Finn said that he is in a hurry, it''s not what you think, Finn is really in a hurry." Chapter 131 Bury With Her! Chapter 131 Bury With Her! "Urgent? What can be more urgent than meeting my guys!" Hammer Du snorted coldly. Finn Chen nced at him and asked, "You think you are important?" Hammer''s face changed. Finn''s nce made him feel a lot of pressure. However, in front of so many people, he could not show his weakness. "It''s not me that matters, but my guys. Although you now control 39% of Dragon''s Vi''s shares, the shares controlled by us are only a little less than you. You can''t ignore us," Hammer said calmly. He was very clear that he could not resist Finn alone. Only united other people can confront with Finn. They did not say anything excepted Thomas Yang. They consented to Hammer''s statement. Finn Chen, you are the biggest shareholder, but we are not anyone to be bullied! "Hammer, don''t talk nonsense here. Young Master Chen doesn''t ignore you, he..." Thomas was anxious to exin. If Hammer and Finn were in opposition, Dragon''s Vi might copse internally. At this time, Finn waved and interrupted Thomas directly. "Thomas, you don''t have to exin. I look down on them." Finn said with a faint smile. Just a few wealthy sons. They value themselves so much! They had a little stake in Dragon''s Vi, so they thought they could be equal. That''s underestimated him Heard this, Their facial expressions immediately cooled down. Finn said so that the matter has no room for change. Thomas was very depressed. He didn''t understand what happened to Finn today. Finn was so angry. Even if Finn didn''t take them seriously, he shouldn''t say it. "Since Master Chen looks down on us, there is no need to continue this shareholders'' meeting today. Thomas, I''ll go first. "Hommer snorted coldly and was ready to leave. He didn''t want to fight Finn here because it would make Thomas in difficulty. "Hommer, do me a favor " Thomas spoke in a deep voice. Up to now, he could no longer be a double- dealer. He could only choose to stand in line and choose Hommer or Finn. That was obvious. "Thomas, it''s not that I don''t give you the road. The premise of cooperation is equality, but Master Chen despises us. How can we cooperate with him? "Hommer suppressed his anger. Hammer was also unexpected at the moment, Thomas chose Finn. Dragon''s Vi has six shareholders like him. There were also six Families. They add up to be about the same as the First-ss Families. Thomas had been operating in City J for nearly ten years before attracting their six families. But now, Thomas even wanted to give up the influence that he has worked hard for ten years. He chose the young master of Chen''s Family. Is Thomas too irrational? Thomas sighed. Hommer''s words were true. But this was Chen Finn, the sessor of the Chen''s Family in City Y. They have no idea what Finn''s identity means. Thomas now some regret. He should not hide that from Hommer before. Finn once disabled one of Garry Bai and Qing''s hands in Dragon''s Vi. And Finn has practiced Kungfu. "Hommer, I have given you a chance. If you stay now, apologize to Master Chen. He will ept you again!" Thomas did not give up, trying to retain Hommer again. However, Hommer snorted coldly and said, "Thomas, I know what you mean. As for apology... When young Master Chen is not so arrogant, it''s not toote for me to apologize to him. " "Hommer Du, don''t regret it!" Thomas took a deep breath and said. Hommer disdained to skim his lips, regret? He never regrets. Just then, a security guard in ck rushed in. "Lord Thomas, something happened to the Hunting Garden!" "What? You have no manners! "Thomas angrily rebuked. The security guard swallowed his saliva and apologized: "Lord Thomas, I''m sorry! But it''s too urgent. " "Say !" "In the Hunting Garden, a woman offended Miss Du. Miss Du threw her into the ck wolf cave!" "Hunting garden?" Finn''s face changed dramatically. Then he rushed out of the meeting room like a madman. People look at each other, did not understand. "Hommer, does your sister have any enmity with Master Chen''s wife?" Thomas asked in a hurry. If the woman who was thrown into the ck wolf cave is Finn''s wife, the whole Dragon''s Vi will be finished today! "Master Chen''s wife?" Hommer looks puzzled. Although he loved Hamlin Du very much, he didn''t know Hamlin''s privacy. He didn''t know who Hamlin had a grudge against. Thomas stamped his foot heavily and said, "Hommer, pray now. The person whom your sister threw into the ck wolf cave is not Master Chen''s wife. If it''s her, Du''s Family will be buried with her! " Let Du''s Family be buried with her? Hommer disdained his lips and said, "Lord Thomas, you take Finn seriously. Chen''s Family is really powerful, but who knows which sessor Finn is?? And this is City J. I don''t believe he dares to let our Family bury with his wife. " "Fool! When your whole family is killed, you will believe me." Thomas''s angry voice scolded. Hommer didn''t know what did Chen''s Family mean. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Whole family killed? Hommer was shocked. "Lord Thomas, don''t scare me. If his wife dies, we will find him a more beautiful woman. Can he kill our family for a woman? " Find another one? Thomas sneered and went out directly. Hommer and others looked at each other and followed Thomas. Chapter 132 Fury! Chapter 132 Fury! Finn was burning with anxiety so that his internal power hit the limit. All the people in the park only felt a strong breeze in front of them, but it was hard to see what it was. On the other side, Maura Shawn had been thrown into the wire wall. Three ck wolves with green eyes suddenly jumped up. They did not bite Maura for the first time out of the instinct of animals. They wanted to make sure whether Maura was a threat to themselves. Outside the wire wall, the crowd looked coldly and did note forward to rescue Maura. Hamlin Du''s face was filled with an excited smile, seemed to be looking forward to the bloody picture to be staged next. Greta Wang and Betty Li felt sympathetic towards Maura. They didn''t expect Maura to end up in such a sad ending after so many years of entanglement. Some timid girls had closed their eyes as if they couldn''t bear to see Maura being torn apart by the ck wolf. Maura thought: Finn, I''m sorry, I may not see you. She closed her eyes, and her pretty face was already full of tears. "Howl--" The leading ck wolf gave a long howl and was sure that Maura was no threat to themselves. The next moment, the ck wolf jerked its hind legs, jumped toward Maura, opened its big mouth, and closed it heavily. Its white teeth pierced Maura''s arm, so she''s bleeding. The sharp pain made Maura unable to bear but scream. And Finn was hundreds of meters away from the ck wolf hole at the moment! The scream-- It''s Maura''s voice! Suddenly, Finn''s eyes almost split and turned red. He could no longer control the monstrous anger in his chest, which evolved into a roar! Momentum! Strong Momentum! People who stood a hundred meters from Finn felt like falling into the endless abyss as if the biting cold surrounded them! The leading ck wolf also stopped biting, and its eyes appeared a touch of fear, as an animal, its sense of smell of danger was one hundred times stronger than human beings! Although there was still a hundred meters away from Finn, its feelings about Finn''s momentum were extremely strong! It was apparent that if it continued to bite the woman in front of it, there would be only one end waiting for it--death! The ck wolf was afraid! It turned around and ran! But the next second, Finn, who had been hundreds of meters away from it, arrived there! It seemed that Greta, Betty, and other several people stunned when a figure quickly passed by them-- Was Finn, that waste just passed by them? He took less than two seconds to arrive here?! People subconsciously rubbed their eyes, felt that they must have blurred vision. "Death!" Then, Finn''s angry voice rang in their ears, and they looked up and saw the scene, which made them horrified. Three ck wolves, who had run out for seven or eight meters, were scored by three willow leaves! And there were several "flop" sounds. Three ck wolves fell to the ground one after another. Even if they were dead, people could see the remaining fear and a little confusion in the wolves'' eyes. The wolves were confused about the speed of Finn; why could he be so fast. Thatpletely detached from their previous cognition of human beings--Finn took less than two seconds to get there 100 meters away. As for the willow leaves that finally pierced their heads, they could not think about it. "Maura! How did this happen? "Finn held Maura, who had fainted in his arms, only felt a pain in his heart. He regretted it! He hated himself! Why did he have to meet Thomas Yang at this time! Why did he have to see Thomas when Maura was in trouble? Why?!! "Where did this bastarde?! Are you losers working for nothing? Why let this bastard in?" Hamlin''s hands rested on her hips and shouted coldly. One second less, Maura could be torn up by three ck wolves, but the security guard let Finn in, which ruined her good thing in thest second. Hamlin Du!! Finn''s eyes turned crimson. He suddenly looked at Hamlinthe murderous energy looked like huge waves pping toward Hamlin. Hamlin took three steps back uncontrobly, and her face went pale instantly. "You bastard, how dare you to stare at me?! You want to die?!" Although Hamlin felt that Finn was not an ordinary man, she was not afraid at all. After all, this was Dragon''s Vi, her territory. There were so many security guards standing behind her, and she even had a shotgun. She didn''t believe that Finn could make trouble. Finn gently put Maura aside and stood up expressionless. Hamlin subconsciously took a step back and looked at the security guard beside her and ordered, "Come on. You losers! Help me catch this bastard!" Several security guards looked at each other, but no one dared to move. Wanted them to catch Finn? Hamlin was out of her mind, but they didn''t! Finn could kill three ck wolves with three willow leaves. Could they rookies have a chance to touch Finn? Hamlin was such a fool that she couldn''t understand the situation. In fact, at the moment, everyone on the floor realized something was wrong, Finn, definitely not an ordinary delivery man! Seeing that no one dared to move, Hamlin panicked and hurriedly threatened: "You losers, my brother Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. is Hammer Du. If you dare to watch this bastard beat me, my brother will kill you!" Still, no one dared to move. If these security guards offended Hammer, they would get hurt; but if they offended Finn, you would die! Hammer Du! Finn''s eyes were cold. When he was in the conference room before, he guessed that Hamlin might be Hammer''s young sister. Yeah, it''s true! Finn came to the front of Hamlin. Feeling Finn''s cold eyes, Hamlin was finally afraid, and he began to threaten Finn but cowardly in his heart: "What are you going to do? Listen, my brother was Hammer. He is the major shareholder of Dragon''s Vi. If you dare to touch me, he will kill you!" "How do you want to die?" Finn''s voice was cold, let alone Hamlin, even Hammer was standing in front of him personally, and he would also make Hammer regreting into this world! Seeing that in Finn''s eyes that Finn indeed wanted to kill her, Hamlin shivered and hurried hid behind Steve: "Honey, this bastard wants to kill me, you should kill him quickly." Steve''s calf shivered--Finn Chen could easily kill him, but he couldn''t kill Finn. "Finn, let''s have a peaceful conversation. Don''t use violence." Steve embarrassedly smiled. Now he could only appease Finn first and then waited for people of Hammer toe over. After all, there was a huge disturbance here that Hammer should also know. Chapter 133 Do You Believe It_ Chapter 133 Do You Believe It_ "Get out!" Finn Chen responded Steve Zhou with fulmination. Seeing Finn didn''t mean to show Steve some dignity, Steve simply shrank his neck, stepped back, and pushed Hamlin Du to Finn. Hamlin suddenly started screaming like a hairy cat: "Steve, you loser! Are you going to watch your wife get beat up by the bastards?!" Steve smiled, but he was sneering in his heart: at this time, Hamlin remembered that Steve was her husband, huh? Why didn''t she remember she had a husband when she took those wild men home to fuck around? "p-" Finn sneered, directly p in Hamlin''s face, "bang-", Hamlin flew out, and hit the wire wall. When she fell to the ground, half of her face swelled. Finn didn''t try his best to hit her. If he used all his strength, Hamlin''s head would be blown out directly! Seeing Finning to herself again with an angry face, Hamlin finally got scared, bursting into tears. She knelt on the ground and began to beg for mercy: "Finn, don''t hit me. I was wrong." "You know you wrong now?!" Finn''s eyes were cold. If he had just arrived a secondter, Maura was probably already in the wolf''s belly. Even when he arrived in time, the wolf had also bitten off a piece of meat on Maura''s arm. Finn was shocked: Hamlin Lu let him know a woman could be how malicious! He didn''t understand why Hamlin hated Maura so much that she would throw Maura, a living person, to N?velDrama.Org content. the wolf! "Finn, I didn''t mean it. I just want to make a joke with Maura." Hamlin answered weakly. Although Hamlin wanted to chop Finn into pieces, she also knew that at that time, her life was in Finn''s hands, so she absolutely couldn''t act wildly. It''s just a joke?! Finn''s eyes burst into mes, and his teeth rattled: threw a living man into the wolf den was just a joke?! Okay! Very good! Finn clenched his fist, and his body was filled with a real murder. A few people who were closer to Finn couldn''t help shuddering. It''s horrible! At that moment, Thomas Yang and Hammer Du came along. Thomas naturally saw Hamlin half kneeling on the ground, but he didn''t have time to care about Hamlin. What he wanted to know more was what happened to Finn''s wife. Thomas anxiously looked around in the crowd. When he saw Maura leaning against the wall and falling into aa, Thomas''s pupil couldn''t help but shrink. Although Maura didn''t die, it seemed that she injured badly. It''s over! There was only one thought in Thomas''s heart at the moment. Today''s Dragon''s Vi would usher in an unprecedented earthquake! At least, Hamlin, she couldn''t expect to walk out of Dragon''s Vi alive. Hammer didn''t think so much. His eyes were all on Hamlin. When he saw his sister, a princess at home, knelt in front of Finn with a swelled face, Hammer''s face immediately darkened. Hammer went to Finn and shouted, "Young Master Chen, what do you mean?" Young Master Chen? People were all shocked--why Hammer called Finn Young Master Chen? Greta Wang and Betty Li couldn''t help ncing at each other. Did this waste have other identities? "Brother. Kill this bastard now! He hit me, boohoo-"Seeing Hammer, Hamlin''s eyes glowed again. She even crawled up behind Hammer, bitterly looking at Finn, and began to curse. "Sister, you can rest assured. I''ll make sure he gives you an exnation!" Hammerforted Hamlin with a serious look. Since childhood, Hamlin was a treasure in the hands of all Du Families. They had not even scold Hamlin before. But today, Finn beat her. How could Hammar endure it? "Brother, arrest him. I want to break every bone in that bitch''s body in front of him." Hamlinined bitterly. No one ever dared to make such a fool of her. If she didn''t revenge, she couldn''t sleep or eat! Hamlin thought: Finn like Maura, huh? Then she would let him watch that bitch suffer! That bitch? Hammer did not notice Maura leaning against the wire wall until now, and immediately understood that she was Finn''s wife. Seeing Maura was injured, but still alive, Hammer felt relieved--it was good that she didn''t die. Otherwise, he couldn''t couldn''t stand up for Hamlin manfully. "Young Master Chen, don''t you want to say something?" Hammer''s tone was a little aggressive at the moment. He clearly knew that it must be Hamlin who made trouble for Maura first. So he had no theoretical advantage, and he must pre-empt, overruled Finn in momentum. "I want to know--why do you want to do this to Maura?" Finn suddenly stared at Hamlin and asked calmly. Facing Finn''s calm eyes, Hamlin couldn''t help but shrink her neck. However, when she thought that Hammer was by her side, she had nothing to be scared. She said confidently, "This bitch, she is shameless! She seduced my husband and asked my husband to give her 100,000 yuan a month to support her. How couldn''t I teach her a lesson?!" Finn nodded and turned his eyes to Hammer: "Do you believe it?" Hammer''s heart wasplicated--Hamlin didn''t know Finn''s identity, but he knew it. Finn was the billion yuan. And Finn had other assets, perhaps more than billions. His wife couldn''t seduce another man for one hundred thousand yuan with so much fortune. Even Hammer thought about it; he couldn''t say it at that time. He must stand on Hamlin''s side. Otherwise, Hamlin''sint wouldn''t make sense. "Young Master Chen, I don''t know Mrs. Chen''s character, but I think that since my sister said this, it must not be aimless. Maybe Mrs. Chen indeed did it." Hammer lightly said that. Although his words sound ambiguous, a man with a brain could understand that he was sure about what Hamlin said. "Well, I understand." Finn nodded his head. What was "I understand"? Hammer felt a little confused. In fact, at the moment, only Thomas knew what Finn thought in his heart--Finn was in liquidation! Finn wanted Hammer and Hamlin to die inly! At the same time, he also gave himself a reason to kill Hammer and Hamlin! Poor Hammer! Poor Hamlin! They were still smug, like idiots. Thomas sighed, at that time, he wouldn''t think about helping Hammer, because he was afraid that he would get in trouble too. Chapter 134 Death List Chapter 134 Death List "Steve! Did Young Master Chen''s wife seduce you?!" Hammer Du coldly looked at Steve Zhou and asked. The threat in his eyes was self-evident. Finn Chen didn''t speak, so Hammer naturally thought that Finn was weighing the pros and cons. Hammer wanted to determine this matter''s nature through Steve. Only did this, could he prevail over Finn in theory. Steve nodded his head and said, "Yes, Hammer. Young Master Chen''s wife, she was indeed interested in me. When she first arrived at the hunting park, she hinted that she wanted to be my mistress and get 100,000 yuan a month." Steve Zhou! Finn lightly nced at Steve and added this name to his death list. Hammer approvingly nodded--Steve Zhou was quite sensible. "Young Master Chen. Things are now obvious. Your wife seduced Hamlin''s husband first so that Hamlin would throw her into the ck wolf hole. Although Hamlin was wrong, your wife couldn''t escape the me." Hammer looked selfless. "Then what?" Finn lightly asked. "Then?" Hammer raised his eyebrows and said, "Then, Young Master Chen, you have taught Hamlin a lesson, so let''s forget it. As for the injury to your wife, I can only say sorry. Besides, I can pay 1 million yuan aspensation to your wife." A million yuan?! Many people were quite surprised. Maura''s slight injury could be cured at most 10,000 or 20,000 yuan, but Hammer took out one million yuan, which was quite generous. "Hammer? What do you mean? Do you want to let go of this bastard and that bitch? "Hamlin was angry when she heard this--Finn humiliated her so much, and then didn''t Hammer see it? Why did Hammer still choose topensate Maura one million yuan! It didn''t make sense! Hamlin felt that it was not enough for Hammer to kill Finn and Maura. However, Hammer even lost money to Finn. Hammer frowned and said, "Hamlin, Young Master Chen is my friend. Let the thing go for my sake." Thomas Yang shook his head. He already didn''t know what to say. Hammer, such a fool, was thinking of letting go of Finn at the moment, instead of asking Finn for mercy. It''s a miracle that Hammer had grown to this age and was not stupid to death. "But, brother ..." Hamlin still didn''t want to give up--how could Hammer let Finn go so easily?! "Be a good girl!" Hammer red at Hamlin. Finn was, after all, thergest shareholder of Dragon''s Vi. Besides, even if Hammer hated Finn, he still needed to respect him for Thomas'' sake. "All right." Hamlin pouted discontentedly and then turned her eyes to Finn. She said viciously, "Smallville, you are lucky this time--my brother pleaded for you. If you dare to offend me next time, even God can''t protect you!" "There is no next time." Finn shook his head, and his tone showed some sympathy. "What do you mean?" Hammer frowned and felt some ufortable. He had been so generous, and he didn''t dispute with Finn about Hamlin''s injury. Why did Finn still want to make trouble with Hamlin? Finn did not answer Hammer''s question, but asked faintly: "How many people are there in your family?" Hammer was even more puzzled, but he still endured his anger and replied, "Thirty-eight. What advice does Young Master Chen have?" Finn nodded slightly, turned to look at Thomas, and said, "Send 38 million to the Du Familyter." Thomas''s eyelids jumped, hurriedly nodded, but felt chilled on his back. He naturally understood Finn''s meaning. However, Hamlin didn''t understand it. He thought that Finn''s move was mainly to be kind. Therefore, he took a proud look at Finn and snorted coldly: "That''s almost the same!" "If you are trying to make amends for Hamlin, you don''t have to send 38 million yuan. We don''t need the money." Hammer lightly said. He had thought Finn was a tough guy, but now Finn quickly showed weakness to him. How tedious! Finn smiled: "Do you think my 38 million yuan is to make amends for her?" "Then, what else?" Hammer raised his eyebrows. Finn shook his head and said calmly, "My 38 million yuan is topensate 38 people directly under the Du Family." Compensation?! Hammer''s face suddenly turned gloomy, at the moment, even if he was silly, he heard the meaning of Finn''s words. "You don''t show a little respect to my Du Family, right? Your wife is only bitten by a wolf, not killed. You want 38 people from my Du Family to make amends to your wife. Really? You think my Du Family are fish on the chopping board, and you can do anything you want?" Hammer was livid, asked coldly. At this time, Thomas stood up and piteously looked at Hammer. "Hammer, if the wolf kills Mrs. Chen, your 100 million yuan is not enough to make amends to Young Master Chen."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Thomas, what do you mean?" Hammer''s face changed, and he asked. "Nothing. Do you remember what I said in the conference room?" Thomas shook his head and asked. Hammer sneered. Of course, he remembered what Thomas said in the conference room. Thomas said that if Maura had an ident, Finn could let the whole Du Family lost lives. But was this possible? It''s impossible! The Du Family was a giant in City J. Although it was not among the first-line ranks, it also yed an important role in City J. Would the Du Family be destroyed by Finn so easily? "Well, Thomas. Don''t talk nonsense with him." Finn was getting impatient. "Are there any ck wolves in the garden?" "Young Master Chen, the ck wolf, is gone." Thomas couldn''t help but look at the three ck wolves that Finn had pierced their heads with willow leaves not far away. And then he continued, "But there are two Manchurian tigers." "Well, bring them here." Finn gave the order calmly. "Yes, Young Master Chen." Thomas dared to refuse. The Manchurian tiger, a treasure-level prey, would naturally be kept by Dragon''s Vi. Only when some bosses came, Northeast Tiger would be released for those bosses to hunt on weekdays. But today, Thomas was clear that Finn released these two tigers, not for hunting, but to make them hunters. It was obvious who would be prey. "Thomas! You''ll help him?!" Hammer showed a terrified expression for the first time. He didn''t expect Thomas''s attitude to be so firm that Thomas stood on Finn''s side without hesitation. Thomas shook his head and sighed: "Hammer, don''t me me. I''m not helping Young Master Chen, but helping myself." Help himself? Hammer finally heard the meaning of Thomas''s words--Thomas was afraid of Finn! Thomas had to take Finn''s side! Chapter 135 Inviting Troubles Chapter 135 Inviting Troubles Hammer was a little panicked now. He was not afraid of Finn because he thought Thomas would choose to be neutral in situations concerning him and Finn. After all, Hammer had Du''s Family''s support. No matter how much Thomas valued Finn, he would not offend Du''s Family for Finn. But now, looking at Thomas, he had never considered Du''s Family! The importance of Finn in Thomas''s eyes was beyond his imagination! In fact, the others were dumbfounded at the moment. They realized how respectful Thomas towards Finn. But who was Thomas? The young master of City J! It was not an exaggeration to even call him the number one young master of City J. Had they ever seen that Thomas talking to people in this tone? The few young people who stood close to Hammer all left without a trace. Being on the top of the group of people in the rich second-generation social circle of City J, they were not stupid. In the beginning, they did not see anything wrong in Thomas''s attitude. So they naturally had to team up with Hammer to stand up to Finn, thergest shareholder. But now, Thomas''s attitude showed that Finn''s identity was probably beyond their imagination. Even if they were tied together, they could not stand against Finn! Greta and Sally were also dumbfounded. When Hammer called Finn Mr. Chen, they still doubted Finn''s identity. But now, even Thomas has such an attitude towards Finn. If they still doubted it, then they had to be so stupid! Just when everyone was guessing Finn''s identity, two green army trucks carrying iron cage drove over. In the iron cage, there were two Siberian tigers as tall as a person. Even if the iron cage separated them from the tigers, everyone could feel the Siberian tiger''s ferocity. Hamlin panicked too. Finn asked Thomas to bring the Siberian tiger over. It was self-evident that Finn wanted to use the same methods he used on Maura on him. Hamlin looked at Hammer pleadingly and said, "Brother, help me." Maura could escape from the tigers, but she might not have such good luck to escape from them. Hammer was not happy. He stood in front of Finn again and asked coldly, "Mr. Chen, do you want to fight Du''s Family to thest gasp?!" Hammer moved out of Du''s Family''s house. He had to move out of their house! Now that Thomas was not on his side, he could only rely on Du''s Family! "Du''s Family?" Finn shook his head with a disdainful expression. "You may not have heard what I just said. I asked Thomas to send 38 million yuan to Du''s Family, which meant that even Du''s Family couldn''t stay out of this matter. Everyone in your Du''s Family has to suffer the pain Maura felt. So it''s not Du''s Family who will fight me to thest gasp, but it''s me who will fight Du''s Family to thest gasp!" With that being said, everyone became silent! Before this, everyone except Thomas had no idea why Finn would give Du''s Family 38 million yuan, and now they understood! Finn was helping Maura to vent her spleen. Before that, Hammer said he wouldpensate Maura with one million yuan for the wound! However, this was too domineering! Hammer only said this because Maura was injured. Nevertheless, it had nothing to do with anyone in Du''s Family. Finn was going to let all 38 people in Du''s Family feel the pain Maura felt, then give them 38 million yuan! What kind of domineering style was this! Hammer flushed. He didn''t expect Finn to be this arrogant. He never nned to let Du''s Family go from the beginning, which meant that he would punish everyone and get everyone involved. But, Du''s Family had his back! A family rooted in City J for more than 800 years, with big influence, could even influence the City J''s economy. Why was Finn so arrogant! "Mr. Chen, my sister is just ignorant. Why do you refuse to give her a chance?" Hammer sternly shouted. Now, he didn''t dare to gamble if Finn had the power to do it. At this time, he could only admit defeat. "Ignorant?" Finn''s expression suddenly became cold. Think they could escape this matter by saying she was ignorant? "Mr. Chen, we, Du''s Family, will find the best doctor to cure Mrs. Ling''s injury. I will also bring Hamlin home this time, punish her, and not let her step outside the house. "Hammer said daringly. It was already the biggest concession he could make. "No, I will treat Maura''s injury myself!" Finn waved his hands, coldly. Finn nced at Hamlin coldly and said, "As for this vicious woman, don''t say I didn''t give her a chance. Make her go into the ck wolf cave and stay there for three minutes. After three minutes, if she can "Impossible!" Hammer''s expression changed drastically. There were no ck wolves in the ck wolf cave now, but there two Siberian tigers. So, making Hamlin stay with the two Siberian tigers was no difference with killing him directly. "I won''t go in!" Hamlin also screamed, tears streaming down his feet, standing in fear. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Impossible?" Finn sneered, and then looked coldly at Hammer, "Then go with her!" "Finn, how dare you! I''m the only male in Du''s Family! Asking me to go in means the end of Du''s Family. We, Du''s Family, will never let you off!" Hammer shouted sharply with a shocked face. He didn''t expect Finn to be out of control like this. Hammer was the heir of Du''s Family. Asking him to go inside meant hepletely offended Du''s Family. Du''s Family would fight Finn to thest gasp. There was no turning back. "Du''s Family won''t let me off? Do you think I''ll let Du''s Family off?" Finn asked, lifting his eyelids slightly. Finn nced at Thomas and said, "Thomas, do it." Thomas''s scalp was nervous. He couldn''t help but nced at Hammer and asked, "Mr. Chen, Does Hammer...need to go too?" He meant to plead for Hammer. If Hammer were to go in, Du''s Family would be furious and turned into a mad dog and bite everyone. Although Finn was the initiator, he was an aplice. He could not escape the me. Thomas regretted it a bit now. He thought that tying Finn to this ship would bring incredible benefits to Dragon''s Vi. Still, he did not think it was simply inviting trouble. Finn was so cruel! It was true that he did it for Maura, but it wasn''t just for that. He got rid of Hammer, this hidden trouble, then "killed the chicken to warn the monkey." After all, Hammer was showing his dissatisfaction with Finn in the conference room. "You don''t want to?" Finn raised an eyebrow. Thomas''s tone stagnated. At this time, if he said he didn''t want to, he wouldpletely offend Finn. Then all the actions he had done to win Finn before would be for nothing? Thought of this, Thomas gritted his teeth and finally made a decision. Chapter 136 Crazy Hammer Chapter 136 Crazy Hammer Thomas knew very well that an easily swayed person wouldn''t have a good fate. He couldn''t please both sides, between Du''s Family and Finn, he had to choose one side! As for choosing which side, Du''s Family or Finn, did he still have a choice? From the moment Finn was introduced to Dragon''s Vi, he already had no choice! Thomas gritted his teeth and walked to Hammer: "Hammer..." "Thomas!" With a thud, Hammer knelt in front of Thomas, snotting and tearing: "Thomas, forgive me." Thomas shook his head and said, "Hammer, you shouldn''t listen to me." Hammerughed sorrowfully. He naturally understood what Thomas meant. Thomas had reminded him many times before that Finn was not easy to deal with, but he did not listen. "Thomas, can you tell me his true identity?" Hammer asked miserably. Thomas couldn''t help but nce at Finn because he wanted to see Finn''s expression. After all, Finn said that everything about him must be kept secret. So he just told Hammer and others secretly, that Finn was rted to Chen''s Family from City Y. But he didn''t dare to say anything specific about Finn, which was also the root cause of Hammer''s conflict with Finn in the meeting room. Finn was expressionless and didn''t look at Thomas. Thomas gritted his teeth, put his mouth near Hammer''s ear, and said in a voice that only two people could hear, "Mr. Chen is the only heir to Chen''s Family from City Y. It was Mr. Chen who broke Garry and Qing''s hands. Mr. Chen himself is also a martial artist, and most likely is a martial artist from Transformed Period!" Hammer''s pupils dted suddenly! The only heir of Chen''s Family! And a martial artist from the Transformed Period! "Hahaha!" Hammerughed suddenly, madly. Thomas stared at Hammer. If Hammer dared to say a half-word about Finn, he would shoot and kill Hammer with a single blow. But Hammer didn''t. Hammer just nced at Thomas calmly and said, "Thomas, help me persuade my parents." Thomas nodded with aplicated expression. Hammer didn''t say persuade them for what, but Thomas understood. At the next moment, Hammer took a step forward, grabbed the shotgun from the security belt around him, and pointed it at his head. With a bang, a loud gunshot sound, Hammer fell to the ground. His head burst like a watermelon. The ground was red all over. "Ah! Murder!" The crowd screamed, then fled like birds. Finn frowned, and there was a shock on his face. Hammer, a greedy and fearful person,mitted suicide. He didn''t expect it. "Brother!" Hamlin screamed, his legs suddenly became weak, then he copsed to the ground. Steve on the side was also shaking,pletely frightened, Hamme... died just like that?! The gunfire that pierced the sky also awakened Maura. "Finn..." Maura was a bit weak. Although she had lost consciousness just now, she knew exactly what happened in the court. "Maura, how''s it going?" Finn''s smile returned to his face again. The ck wolf bite wasn''t deep. He had just used his energy to help Maura stop bleeding, so it was nothing critical. "I''m much better." Maura''s pretty face was still slightly pale, but a smile appeared on her mouth''s corners. Just now, she thought she would never see Finn again. But Finn saved her at thest minute. "Finn, let them go," Maura said again. Hammer was already dead because of her. She didn''t want to see Finn sin anymore and didn''t want Hamlin and Steve to follow Hammer''s footsteps. Finn frowned, he naturally understood who Maura meant by "them." It was just... Finn couldn''t help sigh a relief in his heart. Maura was too kind. It was what he liked about Maura the most, but it was also Maura''s deadliest weakness. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Hahaha! Maura! Don''t be a hypocrite! I don''t need your pleading, just die with me!" Hamlinughed like crazy, took the speargun next to Hammer''s corpse, and pointed it at Maura. But before the trigger was pulled down, Hamlin flew out like a kite with a broken line. Before she Thomas shot with a cold face. He was a martial artist from thete Obvious Period. There was naturally no suspense for him against ordinary people like Hamlin. Hamlin''s internal organs directly broke into a foam with a trigger, and there was no chance of surviving... Finn pursed his lips and didn''t speak, but he knew in his heart that Thomas was trying to win his favor. Because Maura had asked him to stop, it was hard for him to do it, but Thomas could do it. Maura stared nkly at Hamlin, who had fallen to the ground, unable to speak. Even when he was dead, Hamlin''s face remained grim. Why did you have to hate yourself like this? Finn sighed and said, "I''ll take you to the hospital." This thing would inevitably leave Maura with a lot of trauma. They needed to find a few psychologists to give Maura psychological counseling. "Yeah." Maura nodded slightly. "Maura, I''ll go with you." At this moment, Greta suddenlyughed out loud. Finn gave Greta a cold look, and Greta grinned, saying, "Mr. Chen, there may be a little misunderstanding between Maura and me..." "Bug off!" Finn sneered, misunderstanding? Did she thought he was a fool! Although Finn scolded Greta in public, she didn''t dare to be irritated. After all, Finn''s identity was obvious. Even Thomas had to treat Finn respectfully. She didn''t dare to offend him. However, Greta regretted it now. She was the first person to interact with Finn. If she didn''t act like a snob and give Finn enough respect and even became friends with him at that time, her future would be... Greta didn''t dare to think about it, anyway, it was not something Tim couldpare with. But unfortunately, herck of foresight ruined all this. She didn''t seduce a super god-like Finn but seduced a loser like Tim. Yes, a loser, after seeing a young master like Thomas calling Finn "Mr. Chen," an elite like Tim with assets over 100 million yuan, immediately became a loser to her. Sally, hiding in the corner, finally dared toe out after seeing Finn left with Maura in his arms. She witnessed Hammer''s suicide, got scared to death, and hid directly in the garden corner. She was afraid of being seen by Finn, afraid of being thrown into the ck wolf hole. She didn''t dare to gasp until Finn left. Chapter 137 Situation in City C Chapter 137 Situation in City C "Tim, this Finn, what is his identity?" Sally asked in a whisper. If anyone believed that Finn worked in a food deliverypany, then they had to be so stupid. Someone who could be respectfully called" Mr. Chen " by a young master like Thomas couldn''t be a food deliverer. "You ask me. Who do I ask!" Tim said in an angry tone. He was now in an anxious state of mind. After all, Tim offended Finn before. If Finn wanted to get revenge, it would not be enough even if he had ten lives. As for Finn''s identity, he also had some guesses. At least Finn was probably also a shareholder of Dragon''s Vi. Moreover, He was thergest shareholder. Otherwise, Thomas would not act that way towards him. "Tim, Mr. Chen, he won''t bother us, right?" Sally asked weakly. She didn''t dare to call Finn''s name directly now. Tim sneered, "Now you''re afraid, what were you thinking back then? At that time, you ridiculed Mr. Chen, the most sarcasm. If Mr. Chen wants to bother someone, he will trouble you first!" "Tim, don''t scare me, Mr. Chen still has some tolerance, doesn''t he?" Sally was almost crying when he heard Tim said this. When she was at Hoki Restaurant, she picked on him and scolded him a lot. She also said Maura was shameless, then Finn pped him. The most important thing was that aftering out of Hoki Restaurant, she was still careless. She still ridiculed Finn on the road, that he earned less than one million yuan and couldn''t afford the Dragon''s Vi membership card. Now when Sally thought about her stupid behavior at the time, her face felt burning hot. In front of Dragon''s Vi''srgest shareholder. She said that he earned less than one million yuan, and mocked that he couldn''t afford Dragon''s Vi''s membership card. Even anyone whose head was bumped into the door wouldn''t do it. Tim snorted coldly but didn''t say anything. These people were desperate. They could only pray that Finn would not think of them. Otherwise, none could escape. After sending Maura to the hospital, Finn called Olivia and asked Olivia to rush over from City C. Although Maura didn''t seem to be seriously injured, Finn still had to be careful. After all, Olivia was the people could surpass her in medical skills. Three hourster, Olivia came to the hospital and began to examine Maura''s wound. On the hospital bed, Maura had a pale face and a haggard look. Finn felt distressed watching her. After dealing with Patton''s matter, Finn had to send Maura back to City J immediately. Finn thought to himself. He found that City J was a dangerous ce for Maura. Maura came to City J, and in just a few days, she countered two life and death crises. Finn never believed in Feng Shui, but for Maura, he would rather believe it once. "Young Master, there is nothing serious with Mrs. Chen. She was just frightened. Young Master, it''s better to stay with your wife these days." Olivia said respectfully. "That''s good." Finn nodded and said, "How is the situation over there in City C recently? Lowe, is he behaving well?" "Young Master, the situation in City C is very stable. Lowe has always behaved very well, and never crosses the line. But Shawn''s Family..." Olivia stopped talking. "It''s okay, Aunty Olivia, just say it!" Finn frowned. Olivia said, "Young Master, when his wife left City C, Carl and his sons began to intervene in the Spring Hill project. They contracted several key projects in the Spring Hill project to some local real estate ones built in the past were all jerry-built projects." Finn sneered. Sure enough, Carl and Hank would never change. He and Maura only left City C for a few days, and these two already couldn''t sit still and began to profit from the Spring Hill project. Normally, if you wanted to contract several key projects of Spring Hill, it would be 10 million, or even 20 million for each project. However, Carl and his son sold them at a low price of 5 million. It could be seen that they were in a hurry because once Maura came back, they would never be allowed to contract those projects. Moreover, thepanies that sold at low prices were all those without a construction permit. It was conceivable that Spring Hill will be insulted. "Shane didn''t get clear instructions from the young master, so he didn''t stop Carl and his son," Olivia said again. Finn nodded. Shane was, after all, from Chen''s Family, not his. In this kind of thing, it was impossible to do his best. But Finn knew in his heart that Carl and Son alone did not have that guts. There must be Scott''s acquiescence behind this matter. It seemed that the old fox Scott was not restless. He wanted to test Finn''s limit. Finn could not help but sneer. Okay, when he went back to City C, he would let them know his limit! Soon after Olivia left, Maura woke up. Seeing Finn looking at herself tenderly by the hospital bed, Maura couldn''t help but cry. Tears came from the corner of her eyes, "Finn, I thought I would never see you again..." Only through life and death could you understand who was most important to you in this world. The second the ck wolf pounced on her, the figure that emerged in Maura''s mind was not Leah or Grant, but Finn. She could face death calmly, but she couldn''t afford to lose Finn. "It''s okay. It''s all over." Finn hugged Maura gently and patted her shoulder softly. At this moment, Laura also hurriedly arrived. Seeing Maura was okay, she was relieved. "Finn, how did you take care of Maura?" Laura asked with a p in his face. After Maura came to City Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. J, she first was pped by Mae Yan. Today she was thrown into the ck wolf hole and almost eaten by the wolf. Laura didn''t want to be angry. Her good impression of Finn disappeared in just a few days. "It''s my fault. I was careless." Finn admitted calmly. Finn wasn''t bothered by Laura''s attitude. He was even a little happy for Maura because Laura was not like Greta, the fake friend. She was deeply concerned about Maura. "Laura, it''s not Finn''s fault..." Maura smiled bitterly. She didn''t mean to me Finn, because the people she met these days were all the kind of psychopathic weird people. One Mae Yan, one Hamlin. Ordinary people might not have the chance to meet this kind of poisonous woman in a lifetime. But she happened to meet all of them in just a few days after she came. "What do you mean by it has nothing to do with him? He is your husband. Isn''t it just vital for him to protect you!" Laura said with some dissatisfaction, but she knew that these things had nothing to do with Finn. Although Finn did not protect Maura well, he would never let the ones who hurt her off. Chapter 138 The Reaction of Du Family Chapter 138 The Reaction of Du'' Family Mae Yan just pped Maura Shawn, and then she was mutted by Finn. In the end, Harper Qin from Tiger''s League came to intercede but failed to save her. Mae''s eventual fate was unknown but undoubtedly dire. Hamlin wasn''t just miserable. He was dead. Although Laura Xu was not present at the time, she heard what had happened. After Thomas Yang said something to Hammer Du, Hammer was so scared that he shot himself. Hamlin Du wanted to kill Maura but was also killed by Thomas. There were two persons of Du''s Family who died within a day; however, up to now, Du''s Family had no intention of looking for Finn Chen to take revenge. The hidden truth was so terrifying that Laura dared not even think about it. She thought Finn was in control of only a small part of City C, but now it seemed that Finn even in charge of City J, the capital city of Province Q. Marin Qiao is the president of Tai Long Property Company. And Thomas is the biggest potato of City J. Both of them were the characters Laura needed to look up to, but they were obedient to Finn. Laura wondered what Finn''s real identity was? Why did he stay in Shawn''s Family for three years? Laura shook her head, trying not to think about it. She felt like there was a vast mystery about Finn, and the forces behind it were beyond her imagination. There was a brooding oppressiveness in the air of Du''s Family''s manor, and the servant''s breath was lightened. It was unexpected that Hamlin and Hammer, who were still alive yesterday morning, just went to Dragon''s Vi and died there. Knowing that the siblings died, Hammer and Hamlin''s mother cried and fainted several times. Surprisingly, until now, Keen had made no attempt to avenge them, as if the siblings had never existed. In the hall of Du''s Family, all the big shots of Du''s Family showed up. Keen sat at the head of the table, a woman dressed in elegant next to him. She was Lea Fang, wife of Keen. A few years ago, Lea was also famous for her beauty in City J. But the newsst night that her son and daughter had died turned her hair white. Even now, her eyes were red and swollen, and her face was furrowed by the tears. Ken Du, Kemp Du, and some of the younger members of Du''s Family sat below Keen and Lea. "Keen, is what Thomas said true?" Ken could not help asking as Keen''s expression darkened. Thomas came to apologize in personst night. He said Hammer''s deaths were rted to him, and he was willing to let Keen handle it. Keen was furious at the time, but his sense kept him from killing Thomas. He knew that Thomas was just a knife in the death of his son and daughter. Finn was the real culprit. He wanted to send a killer to the hospital to kill Finn, but when Thomas said Finn was a warrior in the Transformed Period, he started to sweat. A warrior in Transformed Period! Which killer group dared to assassinate the Warrior in the Transformed Period? Unless the killer organization wants to be killed! Even if there were killers dared to ept the mission, the reward needed to kill a Warrior in the Transformed Period would be at least 50 billion yuan starting! And there was no guarantee the killer could kill Finn certainly. Even if Du''s Family went bankrupt, they couldn''t afford it. So Last night, Keen gave up on Finn. What made him even more desperate was what Thomas said Even if someone hurt Finn''s hair, Du''s Family would be killed, not to mention Killed Finn. Keen sighed and said, "It''s true. Thomas couldn''t have lied to me about it. That young man is indeed the heir of Chen''s Family, and a Warrior in Transformed Period." As soon as he spoke, the whole hall fell silent. Chen''s Family heir, a warrior in Transformed Period, these two identities were not Du''s Family could "Oh, what a pity." Ken sighed sadly. But everyone else in the hall sneered and thought Ken was hypocritical. Hammer and Hamlin''s death meant that the next leader of Du''s Family would be Ken''s son. So Ken must be very excited, his grief was just for Keen. Keen was expressionless, and he could see Ken''s insincerity. But there was nothing he could do. As a father, Keen was the most sorrowful. He had raised his children for more than twenty years, but they all died without even seeing him again. If it was not for the interests of the hundreds of Du''s Family, he would have gone to find Finn desperately, even if he was a warrior in the Transformed Period. He would spill his blood on Finn when he died. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. But for Du''s Family, Keen had to suppress hatred. "In the future, all Du''s Family members, if they meet people in Chen''s Family, should give up and avoid conflict with them. This is Du''s Family rule. Anyone who vites it will be expelled from Du''s Family! " His voice was gaunt, but Du''s Family was shocked to hear that. Sure enough, Keen was not going to avenge and even wanted to be done with the members who avenged! What a deep hatred! Many people in Du''s Family had mixed feelings. Would they be as rxed as Keen? "Did you hear what Mr. Du said? Don''t provoke that Finn anymore! Otherwise, you need to get out of Du''s Family!" Ken snorted. The young people in Du''s Family nodded. Hammer and Hamlin were two big rocks on all the young people in Du''s Family before. For their arrogant behavior, they dare to speak out. They could only secretly call them devils. Yesterday they died at the same time, but Keen didn''t dare to do anything. For these young people, Finn was more horrible than Hamlin, and Hammer, who touched him, would die! Even if Ken didn''t tell them, they wouldn''t dare to provoke Finn! Thomas quickly told Finn the reaction of Du''s Family. Finn was a little surprised. He didn''t expect Keen could bear it. Although Du''s Family said they wouldn''t take revenge, Finn felt a little uneasy and asked Thomas to keep an eye on Du''s Family and reported Du''s Family''s situation to him. He was not afraid of the revenge of Du''s Family, but Maura was an ordinary person. Any killer could threaten Maura''s safety. Chapter 139 Gambling Fight Chapter 139 Gambling Fight When Finn Chen was about to return to City C, Jed Li called. "Master, I''ve got the results of what you asked me to do." Finn frowned and then remembered that he had asked Jed to investigate Patton Jin before. "Say it." "Patton Jin did participate in a chase three years ago, but I didn''t find out the person''s identity being chased or the people he was hunting with. ording to Patton Jin, the chase offered a reward for the capture of the target. The target''s identity was not mentioned in the mission. And the killers'' identities were also secrets to each other. "Jed said truthfully. "Where is Patton Jin now?" Finn asked, and those who hunted him down three years ago were indeed masked. At the time, he thought all the killers knew each other. But if it was a reward, it was reasonable that they didn''t know each other. But even though they were masked, Finn remembered the tricks they used. If they meet again, Finn was confident that he would recognize them. "Master, Patton Jin is about to take his disciples to the Harry Material Arts Club for a gambling fight at 5 p.m. today," Jed said. "A gambling fight?" Finn narrowed his eyes. Gambling fight was like making trouble, but the gambling fight was more civilized. Gambling fight did not destroy, but a gamble. Before the battle, the two sides will bet first, who won who would get the bet. Jed said that Patton Jin took the initiative to make his disciples to the Harry Material Arts Club. That indicated that Patton Jin had confidence in his disciples and was likely to win the bet. Finn thought if it was him, it wouldn''t be likely. Finn smiled and asked where the Harry Material Arts Club was. When Jed heard that Finn was going to Harry Material Arts Club, he felt sorry for Patton. He had just be a warrior in the Obscure Period for a few days. Still, before he could congratte himself, he offended Finn. At four o''clock in the afternoon, Finn left the hospital on time. After Finn left, a hunchback appeared in the doorway of the ward. The man was Thomas Yang''s bodyguard, Trent Pang, the first master of the Yang family! The warrior of the middle stage of the Obscure Period could be among the top ten in the martial arts world of City J. Trent appeared here, not to hurt Maura Shawn, but to protect her. Finn asked Thomas to send someone to protect Maura. Thomas directly sent his most capable man. Finn knew about Trent''s arrival. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to go to Harry Material Arts Club at this time. With Trent here, even if the Du''s family invited an assassination team, they couldn''t hurt Maura. When a Warrior reached the middle andter stage of the Obscure Period, his sensing ability would rise to a very high level. These Warriors could immediately sense any sound within 100 meters. The Obvious Period judged the state of the warrior by controlling the power of the warrior. The warrior of the early stage of the Obvious Period could produce about 300 kilograms of force in one punch, which was equivalent to the weight of a wild horse. The early stage of Obvious Period''s warrior could withstand the onught of a wild horse head-on. The mid-stage warrior''s punch was about 600 kilograms. Although 300 kilograms were only half of 600 kilograms, the gap between the early stage and the middle stage was not half in actualbat. When the warrior reached theter stage of the Obvious Period, warriors with general control of power could have about 900 kilograms of force. Inparison, a well-controlled warrior could reach a force of 1000 kilograms or even 1100 kilograms. One thousand kilograms was already the weight of a small car. It would take seven or eight adults to lift a small car, while the warrior of theter stage of the Obvious Period only needed one hand. This was the difference between the warrior and ordinary people. Among ordinary people, those who could face the early stage of Obvious Period''s warrior without losing were only some of the world''s top boxers. Their peak strength was generally around 230, and their use of force was more professional. However, although these boxers could fight against the early stage of the Obvious Period, it was impossible to defeat the warrior of the early stage of the Obvious Period. N?velDrama.Org content. The warrior not only had the strength but also had the martial skill, as well as the specialized strength- using way. Ordinary people couldn''t understand these. Although most warriors are in the same world as ordinary people, the warrior and ordinary people were actually two different worlds! The martial arts world had a default rule. Once a person became a warrior, he should try his best to interfere with ordinary people''s affairs. From that day on, a warrior should use his power to fight for justice and defend the public. The martial arts world also established the Martial Arts Association to supervise the warrior to prevent them from wrongly dealing with matters. Without their supervision, the world of ordinary people would be messed up. A few years ago, some warriors of the early stage of the Obvious Period were hiding their identities to participate in the Olympics. In that Olympics, the gold medals of strength events were all won by these warriors, and no one could break the record they set. Afterward, it attracted strong condemnation from the World Association of Martial Art. The president of the Martial Art Association of Country C came forward to apologize and severely punished those warriors. In this world, it was not just Country C that had warriors, Southeast Asia, Europe, Country A, Country J, etc. Many countries with long heritage had warriors, but they had different names. Harry Material Arts Club was located in the suburb of City J. When Finn arrived, only a few young people at the Harry Material Arts Club entrance. They were wearing the clothes of Martial Arts by Harry Material Arts Club. Finn discovered that even though they were members of the Harry Material Arts Club, none were warriors. The only difference between them and the ordinary persons was that they looked more capable. Finn was not surprised. It would be tough for an ordinary person to be a warrior without luck. At present, most of these young people were undesirable persons. They might not even know what the warrior was. These people came to Harry Material Arts Club to learn some martial arts like Taekwondo or Karate. These young people were all students in the branch of Harry Material Arts Club, not core students. Harry Material Arts Club would not teach them real martial arts skills. The reason why the club epted them was just to earn some money. After all, the warrior also had to live. Chapter 140 Timid Before Fighting Chapter 140 Timid Before Fighting Most martial artists in the martial arts world today were inherited, they were either passed down from sects or families. These sects and families would select extremely talented young children. At the age of five or six, they would begin to immerse in medicinal wine toy their foundation. At the age of seven or eight, they would begin formal martial cultivation, hardening their bodies and exercising their determination. As the saying goes: carry out training in the coldest and the hottest parts of the year. Children spend a minimum of twelve hours a day on martial cultivation. Even with such brutal training, many people could not be martial artists. Only those with good talent could seed. One could imagine how difficult the path of martial arts was. Finn Chen was stopped by a few students as soon as he arrived. "The martial arts club is closed today, so if you want to sign up for martial arts, you cane back another day." A tall young man said with a smile. Finn wasn''t wearing a martial arts uniform, so the youth took him for an ordinary person who wanted toe to Harry Martial Arts Club to learn martial arts. Finn shook his head, "I''m not signing up, I''m here to find someone from King Kong Martial Arts Club." "King Kong Martial Arts Club?" The tall youth''s tone was suddenly unkind, "Are you from there?" "No." Finn continued to shake his head, "There are some personal matters between me and Patton Jin that need to be dealt with." "Then you wait, I''ll go and consult the owner." Inside the martial arts club, an imposing middle-aged man was sitting on a mat. In front of him sat seven or eight serious-looking young men and women in martial uniforms, listening to his lecture. "Patton was well prepared, and a few of his disciples were already difficult to deal with. Now that he has be an obscure martial artist, his understanding of the martial arts is even higher. So he will teach his disciples even more profound techniques. When you guys go upter, if you can''t beat them, just admit defeat, don''t take any risks!" The middle-aged man instructed the disciples in front of him with a worried face. In the past, he and Patton were both martial artists in theter stage of the obvious period, so Harry Martial Arts Club was still on par with King Kong Martial Arts Club. And every year, the two martial arts clubs won and lost their confrontation. This year, Patton was promoted to the obscure period, so the two clubs were instantly not at the same level. It was extremely likely that King Kong Martial Arts Club would win this bout. "Master, can we postpone this match for a few days?" A skinny young man asked. His name was Ryan Feng, Harry Su''s youngest disciple. He had just been promoted to the obvious martial artist a few days ago. Other than private sparring, he hadn''t fought any martial artist yet. But this confrontation he was going up against, and Ryan simply didn''t have the confidence to fight a few of Patton''s disciples. Harry frowned, somewhat disappointed in Ryan. This was a typical timid before a fight, and he had already lost half the battle before it even started. If hepeted in this state, Harry was afraid that he wouldn''t resist even one move from the other side. "Ryan, the annual fight against each other is customary and cannot be postponed. And even if it could be postponed, how would the other martial arts clubs talk about us? They will say that Harry Martial Arts Club is afraid and can''t afford to lose. What will Master do at that time?" Dash Zhao reprimanded him. And he was Harry''s eldest disciple and the only one. He was expected to break through the mid- stage of the obvious period this year, which could be described as an extraordinary talent. Harry was not optimistic about this match, but he was extremely confident. "Well, Dash is right, even though we lost, but our momentum is still there. Besides, it''s Patton Jin who became an obscure martial artist, it''s not his disciples all like this. We might have a chance to win as well." At this time, a young girl wearing a white martial uniform with a hot body said. Although the young girl was about eighteen or neen years old, she was already a slender beauty. Her features were delicate, and her breasts were full, so she was a typical beauty. As soon as the young girl spoke, several youths'' gazes were drawn over to her and looked at her with fiery eyes. "Juliet is right! It''s nothing to be afraid of. We''re all the same age and also in the early stages of the Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. obvious period. Could someone from King Kong Martial Arts Club still have an extra leg over us?" "Exactly. This isn''t a fight to the death, so it''s fine if we can''t beat them and admit defeat." Several youths spoke up, and everyone''s enthusiasm instantly rose. "Dad, can I participate?" The young girl saidughingly. "No!" Harry refused without even thinking and harshly criticized her, "It''s inappropriate for you to fight and kill! You''re a girl." "Master is right, Juliet. It''s fine for us to do such things." "Juliet, you''re so delicate, it would be bad if you get hurt." The young girl was a little reluctant, "But, I''m also a martial artist." After the young girl said this, many people were helpless. They were all core disciples of the martial arts clubs, unlike the outside students. They had been cultivated by Harry since they were young and were expected to be martial artists. But many of them were already in their twenties or even thirties this year. Yet, they were still wandering on the edge of bing martial artists. And Juliet Su had be a martial artist at the age of eighteen, which could be called an unprecedented talent. Unfortunately, she was a girl, andpared to male martial artists, female martial artists were still somewhat disadvantaged. In the martial arts world, male martial artists were the mainstream. Harry''s heart was also feeling sorry for her. If Juliet was a male, with her talent, even if she was in the middle andter stage of the obscure period, she would have great hope. So his position in City J martial arts world would not be as awkward as it was now. "Alright, this matter is over. You just stand below, no going up." Harry said majestically. "OK." Although Juliet was dissatisfied with the decision made by Harry, she did not dare to refute it. After all, Harry was not only her father but also the owner of the martial arts club. At that moment, the tall youth came over. "Master, there''s a man outside who says he''s looking for someone from King Kong Martial Arts Club, and from his tone, he seems to know Patton." "Knows Patton?" Patton was still somewhat famous in City J martial arts world. If the people outside knew Patton, then he had some status as well. It was likely that this person was in the martial arts world who hade to watch the confrontation. Thinking of this, Harry said, "Let him in." Chapter 141 Juliet Su Chapter 141 Juliet Su Finn Chen attracted the attention of most people in the martial arts club as soon as he entered. Harry Su frowned at Finn. To him, Finn didn''t look like a martial artist, and he was so young, how could such a person know Patton Jin? "You know Patton Jin ?" Harry was confused but still polite. Finn shook his head, "I don''t know him yet." "Then what are you fighting for?" Harry frowned. "Fight with him." Finn smiled slightly. Harry was surprised by Finn''s words, he wouldn''t want to live if he was looking for Patton''s fight. "Oho." Juliet Su even couldn''t help butugh out loud. "Do you know who Patton is?" Dash Zhao suspected that Finn was here to cause trouble. Finn wasn''t even a martial artist, but he still wanted to fight with Patton. He was afraid that Patton could poke Finn to death with one finger. "I know." Finnughed. "You know nothing!" Dash red at Finn, "I''ll be honest, Patton is not someone you can mess with. If you understand, you should leave our martial arts club quickly and don''t cause any trouble." "I''m here to fight against Patton." Finn was helpless, howe no one believed him. "To fight? It''s more like you''re here to die." Dash snorted coldly. "Hey, uncle. Are you a martial artist?" At that moment, Juliet suddenly said with a smile. Uncle? Finn touched his nose and was a bit speechless, was he that old? "Juliet!" Harry stared at Juliet with dissatisfaction. This little girl talked more and more freely, could a martial artist''s affairs be revealed to ordinary people casually? Juliet threw out her tongue and made a face at Finn. "What grudge do you have against Patton?" Harry could tell that Finn wasn''t aimless. But Finn wasn''t even a martial artist, so how did he mess with Patton. "We do have some grudges between us." "You must take revenge?" Harry raised his eyebrows. "Yes!" Finn was resolute. Harry sighed, "Listen to my advice and leave our club quickly. Patton is not someone you can provoke." "How will I know if I don''t try." Finn smiled. He knew Harry''s words were naturally for his good. But Harry had also severely underestimated him. After hearing Finn''s reply, Harry was immediately a bit dissatisfied with him. The meaning he wanted to express was so obvious, so why didn''t Finn ept it. "In that case, suit yourself." Harry''s tone was slightly cold. If Finn had to do this, he couldn''t stop him. "OK." Finn smiled and walked to the side. On the other side, Dash, Ryan Feng, and the others were warming up and preparing for the match that was about to begin. Without anyone paying attention to Finn, Finn just happened to have time to observe the martial club facilities. It had to be said that the practice facilities at Harry Martial Arts Club were still perfect. Training stakes, sandbags, bench presses machines, and other equipment could be said fully- equipped. Finn looked towards a sandbag in the center of the club. Although it was called a sandbag, it had departed from the sandbag category. Because it was not sand that''s in the sandbags, it was iron sand. Yes, iron sand. It was a sandbag nearly two meters tall, as thick as a bucket, and filled with iron sand. The sandbag gave people an extremely heavy feeling just by hanging there. Most of the ordinary sandbags next to it were ten kilograms, twenty kilograms, and thirty kilograms. These ordinary sandbags were for students to practice outside the club. There were also some fifty kilograms and eighty kilograms of sandbags for martial artists. And this iron sand sandbag in front of Finn looked like it was about five hundred kilograms. It would be difficult for an average obvious martial artist to shake it, not to mention use it for practice. "What are you looking at?" At this moment, a clear voice sounded behind him. Finn didn''t need to look back to know that it was that clever little girl. "Looking at the sandbags." Finn faintly said. This kind of iron sand sandbag was also in the martial arts club of Chen''s Family. But it was heavier than the one in front of him, reaching a thousand kilograms. Juliet said, "I know you''re looking at the sandbags." "Then, why are you asking?" Finnughed. Juliet gritted her teeth, "Why are you talking like that?" "What''s wrong?" Finn looked startled. "Nothing!" Juliet stomped her foot in anger. She felt like Finn was an idiot. "En..." Finn responded and looked at the iron sand sandbag again. Seeing that Finn was ignoring her, Juliet was a little annoyed. Wasn''t she better looking than a sandbag? N?velDrama.Org content. She had to make a fool of this idiot! Juliet felt that she should punish Finn for his rudeness. "Do you want to try this sandbag?" Juliet''s eyes rolled around and suddenly said. "How to try?" Finn stared at Juliet''s eyes and smiled yfully. Being stared at by Finn, Juliet was inexplicably a little guilty. However, she still said, "Try it with your fist. Just like hitting an ordinary sandbag, you''ll test out the feel of this iron sandbag by hitting it with your full strength." "Is that so?" The yfulness in Finn''s eyes became even greater. This little girl wanted to tease him and make him embarrassed. One had to know that this was a five hundred kilogram iron sand sandbag. An ordinary person would at least sprain his wrist if he punched it with all his strength, and in more serious cases, he might even break a bone. After all, this sandbag was filled with iron sand. If you hit the iron sand with your fist, it was equivalent to hitting steel. This would hurt. "Yeah." Juliet said seriously. "Well then, I''ll try." Finnughed. "Haha,e on." Juliet had a glimpse of sess in her eyes. If nothing else, Finn would scream in pain from this punch and even sprain his wrist. When the time came, if Finn asked her to send him to the hospital, she would have to refuse and make Finn look bad. Finn walked up to the iron sandbag and took a look at his fist, preparing to punch. "Wait!" Seeing that Finn was standing to punch, Juliet even shouted to stop. Finn looked at Juliet in confusion, what was wrong with her again. "Your movements are not standard." Juliet came up and ''kindly'' helped correct Finn''s movements, "Hitting sandbags relies on the waist''s power. You should n well your feet first so that your waist can exert power. You don''t have the power to hit the sandbags directly standing up." Chapter 142 Shameful Chapter 142 Shameful Finn twitched. "What a ruthless girl," he thought. If he were an average man and believed her lies, Finn would get fractured and immediately hospitalized right after punching. After all, hitting with full energy and hitting with half energy were two different concepts. "Well, uncle, you can punch it now." A cunning look shed in Juliet''s beautiful eyes. "Idiot. I told you not to be rude to me. I''ll make you suffer to death," Juliet thought. Finn smiled. This little girl was very amusing. But if she wanted to tease him, that wouldn''t work. She had to be lucky. When thinking of this, Finn asked with a smile, "If I say I can move this sandbag, do you believe it?" Juliet rolled her eyes and said: "Uncle, are you kidding me? Do you know the weight of this sandbag? It is 500 kilograms. I just asked you to try the feel of the sandbag. I never thought to let you move the sandbag." However, there was one more thing that Juliet didn''t tell him. Her senior, Dash, who was almost considered a warrior in the middle of the Obvious Period, also couldn''t move this iron sandbag, let alone ordinary people like Finn. "What if I can make it move?" Finn asked. "If you can move it, you can do anything to me," Juliet blurted out. But after she finished her words, she immediately regretted it. What if this guy asked her to do "it" with him? No. What was she afraid of? This guy wouldn''t be able to make the sandbag move, not even a bit. Thinking of this, Juliet breathed a sigh of relief again. Anyone could talk nonsense. "Are you sure?" "Yes!" Juliet bulged her cheeks. She wasn''t the kind of person who would shamelessly deny what she promised! "Well, you better not regret it." Finn smiled and hit the iron sandbag with a punch with his backhand. Why don''t you do..." Juliet wanted to remind Fin to do horse stances before hitting the sandbag. Still, the next second, the swaying iron sandbag made her swallow all her words. Juliet rubbed her eyes. She must have seen it wrong. Yes, wrong! How could this idiot move the iron sandbag that even the senior couldn''t move it? Juliet rubbed her eyes fiercely again, this time, she rubbed them until tears came out, but when she looked at the sandbag, it was still moving! Although the shaking was not as great as before, it was still shaking. Juliet had nothing to say now. Although she didn''t want to admit it, Finn did hit the 500 kg iron sandbag with one punch. Seeing Finn looking at him with a shy smile, Juliet''s pretty face suddenly blushed. "Let me make myself clear. Although you won the bet, I want you to know that I''m not an easy girl. If you dare to ask me to do that shameful thing with you, I''ll fight you to death." Juliet threatened with her fist. Finn''s expression turned serious. He thought," Do I look that narrow-minded? A thin girl, like you. You don''t have anything to show even with her clothes off. Why would I want to do that shameful thing with you". Seeing Finn not talking, Juliet was a little proud and felt that Finn must have been intimidated by her. "Uncle, are you a martial artist?" Juliet rolled her eyes and asked. He didn''t expect Finn to hide the fact so good, that even his father Harry didn''t realize that he was a martial artist. "Don''t call me uncle, I''m only twenty-five years old," Finn said with a serious expression. "Twenty-five years old is also an uncle. I''m only eighteen. You are seven years older than me." Juliet said as if it was a matter, of course. Finn was a little heartbroken. He turned out to be an uncle, even when he was only seven years older. "Uncle, what kind of martial artist are you? Mid-Obvious Period orte Obvious Period?" Juliet asked, Finn obviously could not be an early Obvious Period martial artist. She felt that he was very likely to be from thete Obvious Period. He shook his head. When Finn was 17 years old, he crossed the Obvious Period and went for the Obscure Period. Juliet opened her mouth wide, if not the Obvious Period, could it be the Obscure Period? How was this possible! If he were twenty-five years old, then he would be a twenty-five-year-old Obscure Period martial artist? She didn''t even dare to imagine! Because she once heard Harry say that in City J''s martial arts world. The fastest warrior to break into Obscure Period was the eldest disciple of The First Fist Sect, Chaucer. He broke through to the early stage of the Obscure Period at the age of 28 and was given the nickname "the best in a hundred years of City J''s martial arts world". If a twenty-eight-year-old were given the nickname "The best in a hundred years," what about Finn? He did it at the age of twenty-five. No, she had to ask whether this guy was an Obscure Period martial artist! "Uncle, are you an Obscure Period martial artist?" Juliet asked again. If Finn nodded, then what she saw might be the evilest genius of City J''s martial arts world in thousands of years. Unexpectedly, Finn shook his head again. He stayed in Xia''s Family''s house for three years. Although it was the worst three years in his life, he also spent those years practicing with the fastest speed. Seeing his denial, Juliet was relieved. She knew it. If this fool was an Obscure Period martial artist, wouldn''t it mean that he was a hundred times stronger than her? "Wait. You said that you are not from the middle of the Obvious Period, nor from theter Obvious Period, let alone from the Obscure Period, then how did you hit the iron sandbag?" Juliet immediately N?velDrama.Org content. reacted. That iron sandbag weighed 500 kg. Martial artists from the early stage of the Obvious Period had a strength limit of 300 kilograms. Logically speaking, he should not be able to move iron sandbags. "Could it be that you are the legendary born with power?" She said hurriedly before Finn opened his mouth. Harry once said that there were people who were naturally born several times stronger than their peers. Once they became martial artists, they would have a greater advantage than others, especially in strength. Finn smiled, neither confessing nor denying it. Since Juliet had figured out the excuse for him, he didn''t have to fabricate one. Finn didn''t answer, so she naturally thought he confirmed it. "Uncle, you are twenty-five years old, but still in the early Obvious Period. You have to work hard. I broke through to the early Obvious Period when I was 18 years old. When I am twenty-five years old, the same age as you, perhaps I can all breakthrough to the Obscure Period." Juliet''s tone was a bit unting. Of course, the so-called breakthrough to the Obscure Period was purely bragging. Even if she was a genius, a breakthrough to the Obscure at the age of 25 was also impossible. The martial artist training was getting harder and harder. It was alsomon for some martial artists to be stuck at one level for decades. Like Harry, who broke through to thete Obvious Period at the age of thirty-two, he was fifty years old this year, but he was still in thete Obvious Period. He had been stuck in thete Obvious Period for 18 years! "Then, should I congratte you in advance?" Finn smiled. This little girl liked to brag. If ordinary people didn''t have the talent and the support of famous teachers and resources, reaching thete Obvious Period at the age of twenty-five was simply a dream. Chapter 143 Thank You Uncle Chapter 143 Thank You Uncle The reason why he was able to break through the obscure that fast was because of his terrifying talent. But on the other hand, it was also because of his master, Garrett Xiao! He was a martial arts giant in China! Under the guidance of Garrett Xiao, Finn Chen had fast-forwarded his growth by ten years. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. It proved the importance of having a famous teacher. There is no need to congratte me, but if I break through the obscure, I will protect you if youe to find me. Juliet Su waved her hand "modestly". Well, it is a deal. Finn Chen smiled. This little girl was quite thick-skinned. Seeing that Finn Chen ttered her, Juliet Su was a little embarrassed. This dummy would not really believe her words, right? She thought: Can I trick him into taking the stage for Harry Martial Arts Club and fighting the people of King Kong Martial Arts Club? Juliet Su turned her eyes to Finn Chen again. Finn Chens strength as a martial artist was no doubt. To be able to move 500 kg of sandbags, he must be slightly better than her senior brother. If Finn Chen were to rece Ryan Lu, the victory rate of Harry Martial Arts Club would increase drastically. Uncle, I have promised to protect you. You have to repay me a little bit, dont you think? Juliet Su smiled. Finn Chen stared nkly. What do you want me to do? Finn Chen questioned. Ahem, it is simple. Soon, our martial arts club will have five-on-five matches with King Kong Martial Arts Club. You can fight one match for our Harry Martial Arts Club. Juliet Su proposed. What if I lose? Finn Chen did not agree right away. It will not matter if you lose. We will lose anyway. Juliet Su looked indifferent. Finn Chen nodded slightly. It seemed that even Harry Martial Arts Club had no confidence in this match. What do you think? Juliet Sus eyes were full of expectation. OK, I can fight for your martial arts club. Finn Chen uttered after pondering. He was free anyway. Fighting for Harry Martial Arts Club would be an adequate warm-up before killing Patton Jin. Hee Hee, uncle, thank you. Juliet Sus beautiful eyes formed a crescent moon shape. Finn Chen shook his head and smiled. Uncle, you wait here. Ill tell my father. Juliet Su skipped away, she came to Harry Su: Dad, I found you an expert, he promised that he will fight for our martial arts school. An expert? Harry Su stared at Juliet Su suspiciously. What expert did his daughter know? "It is the uncle who just came in and said he wanted to fight with Patton Jin. Dad, you do not know how powerful that uncle is " Juliet Su chattered on and on. She was trying to tell Harry Su that Finn Chen could move the sandbag. But before she finished her words, Harry Su coldly said: Nonsense! That boy is not an expert! He is not even a martial artist! Juliet Su exined: Dad, he is a martial artist, and he is Junior, I think that boy has fooled you. I have seen most of the strong martial artists in City Js martial arts circle, but I am not familiar with this boy. Dash Zhao interrupted. In his opinion, Finn Chen was probably drooling over Juliet Sus beauty. He said that he wanted to fight with Patton Jin to attract Juliet Sus attention. A pure girl like Juliet Su was easy to trick. Senior That is enough! Let your senior brothers fight! Harry Su made a decision. After that, he took another look at Dash Zhao and said, Dash, you should keep an eye on that boy. Do not let that boy make trouble. Yes, master. Dash Zhao nodded respectfully. If they really let a non-martial artist like Finn Chen to fight for them. Harry Martial Arts Club would have no honor. After Harry Su finished speaking, he left to wee the men from King Kong Martial Arts Club. Junior, get the boy out of here. If you dont, do not me me for being rude to him. Dash Zhao said lightly. Juliet Su pouted her lips, stamped her feet, and left. At the gate of Harry Martial Arts Club, a middle-aged man in a ck robe stood with his hands on his back. Behind the middle-aged man, there were more than a dozen youths of different statures. The middle-aged man was Patton Jin, and the youth behind him were his disciples. Looking at the mboyant calligraphy of Harry Martial Arts Club in front of him, Patton Jin had no expression on his face, but his disciples were all disdainful. At this time, Harry Su took Ryan Lu and several people out. Congrattions, brother Patton, you have broken through the obscure! You are a great addition to the martial arts circle of City J! Harry Su began to tter. Brother Harry, you are too kind. I am mediocre. Patton Jin said with a faint smile. Although he was very modest in his words, his face was full of pride. Haha, brother Patton, why so modest?" Harry Suughed. "Brother Patton, dinner has been prepared. If you dont mind, lets eat first." Harry Su smiled. Brother Harry, dont worry about the dinner. The match shoulde first. Patton Jin waved his hand. Brother Patton, there is nothing more important than eating. Your disciples will not be able to disy their strengths if they are hungry. How can they fight with my disciples? Harry Su said with a smile. Master Su, you think too highly of your disciples. Do we need to eat to defeat them? Behind Patton Jin, a young man with fair skin spoke. He implied that they could defeat Harry Sus disciples either way. Harry Su forced a smile. Ryan Lu and the several people clenched their fists in anger. Master Su, lets do the match first. In any case, it wont take us ten minutes to finish the fight. We can still have dinner on time. The food will not be cold. Another person called out. He meant that the people of Harry Martial Arts Club could not fight with them for more than ten minutes. Patton Jin heard the taunts of his several disciples, but he didnt stop it. After all, he has broken through the obscure. Harry Su was no longer of the same level as him. He didnt need to be polite to Harry Su. Chapter 144 Profit Chapter 144 Profit Seeing that Patton Jin didnt mean to care about his disciples, Harry Su was more angered. However, he couldnt get angry in front of so many people, so he suppressed the anger in his chest and calmly said, Lets do the match first, and then well have a dinner after. Then they entered the martial arts club. Harry Su saw Finn Chen standing with Juliet Su. Suddenly, Harry Su forgot all about his anger and looked at Dash Zhao: Why is the boy still here? Didnt I tell you to drive him away? Dash Zhao stared nkly. His junior didnt drive the boy away. Master, I will kick him out. Dash Zhao prepared to go to the boy. However, Harry Su waved his hand: Forget it, let him stand here and watch. He should know how much he has overestimated himself after watching the match. Yes, master. Dash Zhao nodded. Harry Su wanted to save Finn Chen. If Finn Chen knew how terrifying Patton Jins disciples were, he surely would not wish to fight Patton Jin. Uncle, its starting. Lets go and see. Juliet Su was excited. She hugged Finn Chens arm and ran to the arena. Feeling Juliets plumpness on his arm, Finn Chen felt helpless. Didnt this girl understand the boundaries between men and women? The arena was in the center of the martial arts club. Because it was for martial artists, it was much with solid steel. Even if the fighters used all their strength, they would not leave any trace on the floor. There were many seats around the arena, but at the moment, only Harry Su and Patton Jin were seated. Their disciples lined up behind them. Harry Su and Patton Jin talked andughed, while their disciples arranged their match order. Five people from each side would fight in a one-on-onepetition. They took turns to enter the stage. The loser would step down, and the winner could choose to stay and fight the next opponent, or step down and let his teammate rece him. The rules were simple. And the bet between the two sides was not money, but the area to recruit students in City J. The winner could recruit students in more areas of City J and expand the scale of their martial arts club. The loser could only give up their recruit area. They have gambled quite often, so they quickly decided to bet on the recruit area this year. After that, Dash Zhao took the agreement to Harry Su, and Patton Jins eldest disciple gave a copy to Patton Jin. Only after the two sides signed it, could the bet take effect. Harry Su nced at the agreement. When he was about to sign his name, Patton Jin said: Brother Harry, you and I have beenpeting for the majority of our life. Those recruit areas are mine this year, and they will be yours next year. Dont you think this is boring? You mean you want to add another profit for the bet? Harry Su understood Patton Jin in an instant. Patton Jin nodded, then nced at Juliet Su, who was talking with Finn Chen not far away. He asked with a smile, Brother Harry, does your daughter have an engagement at the moment? Juliet? Harry Su was nervous. Could it be that Patton Jin took a fancy to his daughter? The girl is not engaged. Harry Su bravely opened his mouth. It was impossible to trick Patton Jin. After all, this kind of thing could be found out by investigation. Patton Jin nodded slightly and said, My son is single at the moment. What is Brother Patton suggesting? Harry Su was relieved to hear that Patton Jin was talking about his son. Although his son was not a martial artist, he was very talented in business. His son had started his own business at a young age, and hispany was listed in the United States a year ago. He could be a suitable match for his daughter. Brother Harry, I think it will be beneficial if our children get married. Patton Jin said his intention. He was aware of Juliet Sus talent. If she were a man, countless martial artists in City J would fight so that she could be their disciple. However, because she was a woman, Juliet Su didnt get visited often. Nevertheless, Patton Jin wanted to give it a try. He didnt care about gender. If Juliet Su married into his family, Patton Jin could train her. That way, he would not have to worry about no one protecting his family after he died. Brother Patton, I approve of this marriage. However, nowadays young people prefer free love. It is unlike our times, when parents were free to decide, so Id like to ask my daughters opinion on this matter. Harry Su said with a smile. He didnt refuse this idea, since the Jin family could be one of the top families of City J in the This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. future. If Juliet Su could be part of the Jin family, it would be a great climb. However, Harry Su couldnt be too proactive in this matter. At least he couldnt promise Patton Jin that Juliet Su would marry into their family right away. Otherwise, it would show Harry Sus inferiority. Thats why Harry Su said he wanted to ask Juliet Sus opinion first. Soon, Harry called her daughter. Hello, uncle Jin. Juliet Su smiled sweetly. She had always been a fair maiden in front of outsiders. Hello, Juliet. Patton Jin nodded with a smile. He was satisfied with Juliet Su. She was beautiful, cheerful, and pure. She also had talent in martial arts. Such a daughter-inw was hard to find. Dad, what are you looking for me for? Juliet Su turned her eyes to Harry Su. Harry Su beat around the bush, Juliet, have you seen uncle Jins son? Uncle Jins son? Juliet Su frowned and shook her head: I think I have seen him once. What do you think of him? Harry Su asked. Chapter 145 Awful Uncle Chapter 145 Awful Uncle He is not much. Juliet Su was very direct. She liked masculine men. However, Patton Jins son was an effeminate man. Although he was handsome, he wasnt her type. Pattons face stiffened. He thought: This little girl is very straightforward, huh? Harry Su was also a bit embarrassed, and so he suggested: Juliet, uncle Jins son is an excellent man. He has his own business at a young age. Hispany was listed in the United Statesst year. Dad, you dont want to marry me to him, do you? Juliet puffed her cheek and asked. No matter how stupid she was, she could understand the meaning of Harrys words. Ahem, Harry coughed and said, Juliet, you are no longer a child. Its time to think about your future. Uncle Jins son Before Harry finished speaking, Juliet interrupted: Dad, what do you mean Im no longer a child? Im N?velDrama.Org content. only 18 years old this year. Besides, uncle Jins son is not my type. Patton seemed dissatisfied. Juliet didnt even look up to her son? Despite theck of martial arts talent, nothing wascking from his son. Harry red at Juliet and reasoned, Juliet, how can you say that?! Uncle Jins son is a giant among men. Do you know how many girls wanted to marry him? How can you be so stubborn about this? Dad! Juliet stamped her feet and shouted. She didnt expect that her father would use such a tone to talk to her. All right. Harry realized that he had raised his voice and calmed himself. He then added: You are allowed not to marry uncles son if your senior brothers win the match. He wanted to remind Juliet that Harry Martial Arts Club was in apromised position. If Harry were to offend Patton, Harry Martial Arts Club would only suffer more in the future. He hoped that Juliet could understand his difficulties. He also wanted Patton to know his sincerity. He agreed with the marriage, but he couldnt do anything if Juliet didnt agree. If Patton wished for Juliet to marry his son, King Kong Martial Arts Club must win the match. Harry believed that Patton should be able to see his sincerity. After all, the sess rate of the King Kong Martial Arts Club was almost 80%. Dad, can I ask for outside help? Juliet asked. Outside help? Harry was confused for a moment, Is it that kid from earlier? Yes, it is that uncle. Juliet nodded. She had no choice but to ce her faith in Finn Chen. She also knew that Harry was helpless. Is he a martial artist? Harry was suspicious, but Juliet seemed very confident in Finn. Why was she so confident in him? He didnt look like a martial artist at all. He is a martial artist! Juliet affirmed. Brother Patton, look Harry turned his eyes to Patton, seeking his response. After all, Finn was not a member of the Harry Martial Arts Club. It would be against the rules if Finn were to fight for Harry Martial Arts Club. Haha, brother Harry, since the girl is so confident in her friend, let him fight. Patton said with a bright smile. However, Juliet, if your Martial Arts Club loses, then you must marry my son. Patton smiled at Juliet. Uncle. Dont worry. If he loses, I will marry your son. Although she didnt know Finn, she had an unspeakable trust in him. Good! Patton readily agreed. Then Juliet went to Finn. She stared at Finn miserably and pleaded, Uncle, you must help me. Whats the matter? Finn was confused. My father had a bet with Patton and made me the prize. He said that if the King Kong Martial Arts Club win the match, I must marry Pattons son. Juliet exined. And you dont want to marry him? Finn raised his eyebrows. Juliet nodded in a hurry: Uncle, you dont know how girly Pattons son is. I really dont want to marry him. Uncle, if you dont help me, Ill buy a ticket to Africa. Juliet added. Why are you going to Africa? Finn didnt understand her. To run away from the marriage, obviously! Juliet added, Anyway, I cant marry him no matter what. If King Kong Martial Arts Club win, Ill run to Africa. I dont think they can catch me there. Finn didnt know how to respond. Uncle, do you have the heart to see a beautiful girl like me go to Africa alone? Juliet stared at Finn with her puppy eyes. I can bear with that, why cant I? Finn seemed serious. Juliet was speechless: Oh! You are awful, Uncle! I wont talk to you anymore! Okay. Okay. I was just teasing you. Since it hase to this, Ill defeat the King Kong Martial Arts Club today. Finn smiled. Really? Juliet stared at Finn suspiciously and said, Uncle, you are not bragging, right? I asked my senior brothers, and they said that some of Pattons disciples had broken through the Mid-level of Obvious Period. The mid-level? Is that strong? Finnughed yfully. Uncle, you are only at the Low-Level. Juliet pouted her lips. Now she felt that Finn was a little unreliable. Every time a martial artist broke into a different level, the difference in their power would be overwhelming. Usually, a Mid-level Obvious Period martial artist could fight against three Low-Level Obvious Period martial artists without losing ground. Only a few talented martial artists could fight people who are at a higher level than himself. Chapter 146 Finn Fights Last Chapter 146 Finn Fights Last So what? You think I cant defeat mid-level Obvious Period martial artists? Finn Chen asked. Perhaps Juliet Su thought there was an insurmountable distance between the low-level and the mid- level Obvious Period. But for him, it was non-existent, because Garrett Xiao trained him to be invincible regardless of ss. So the levels were meaningless to him. Okay, Uncle. I believe you. You can defeat a mid-level Obvious Period martial artist. Julietughed in delight, but she had decided not to bet on Finn. If it seemed that he couldnt win, she would book a ticket to Africa and leave City J that night. Finn saw the distrust in Juliets eyes, but he didnt want to address it. Everything would reveal itself at the arena. Uncle, lets go. The match is about to begin. Juliet took Finns sleeve and pointed at the arena. Although Dash Zhao still didnt believe that Finn was a martial artist, they decided to let Finn rece Ryan Lu. Finn was thest fighter. They made Finn thest to fight, not because they respected him, but it was to hope that Finn would retreat after watching the first four matches. Harry Martial Arts Clubs first fighter was Ryan, the second-best disciple of Harry Su. Ryan was one of the best fighters among the disciples of Harry Martial Arts Club, second only to Dash. They let Ryan fight first to hope that Harry Martial Arts Club could have a good start. After all, the result of the first battle could affect the teams morale. Ryan is on the arena. As long as it is not Herb Duan and Quill Chang, Ryan should be able to win the first match. Juliet analyzed, since she knew the fighters of both sides quite well. Ryan had been in the low-level of the Obvious Period for five years, but even so, he had plenty of Herb and Quill were Pattons best disciples. Herb was in the mid-level of the Obvious Period, and Quill was in the low-level of the Obvious Period. Herb could beat anyone in the Harry Martial Arts Club, and although Quill was in the low-level Obvious Period, he had morebat experience than Ryan. Ryan had less than 30% chance of winning against him. Harry Martial Arts Club hoped that Herb and Quill didnt fight first, so that at least they could win one match. Thats right, one match. They only hoped not to lose five matches in a row, so that Harry Martial Arts Club would still have a bit of honor. They didnt care if the defeat of Harry Martial Arts Club would cause Juliet to be married, because they know very well that Harry desired it. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Soon, the King Kong Martial Arts Club also sent a person to the arena. He was a short and shrewd man, not Herb or Quill. Seeing the man on the arena, Juliet was jubnt: It''s Sawyer Zhang! Uncle, Ryans victory is decided. Sawyer is the fifth-best disciple in the King Kong Martial Arts Club. He didnt stand a chance against Ryanst year. Finn shook his head. It was too early to decide. Perhaps Ryans strength overwhelmed Sawyerst year. However, it was apparent that Sawyer had vastly improved. He was calm and confident, and his strength had almost reached the mid-level of the Obvious Period. Ryan, on the other hand, remained stagnant all these years. If they were to fight each other, Ryan would notst long. Juliet couldnt see all this. Even the whole Harry Martial Arts Club, including Harry himself, thought that they had won the first match. On the arena, Sawyer was expressionless, while Ryan, was overjoyed. Sawyer, dont worry. I will go easy on you this year. Ryan smiled. Last time they fought, Sawyer didnt want to recognize his defeat, which resulted in Ryan identally breaking two of Sawyers ribs. They said that Sawyer could only lie in bed for two months after that. Sawyer sneered: Suit yourself, Ryan! Just be careful not to die! Ryan was confused, What do you mean? Youll find out in a moment. Sawyer uttered coldly. Afterst year, Sawyer had carved Ryans name into the head of his bed, to remind himself of that shameful match. He might not have made the fastest progress in the past year, but he was definitely the one who practiced the most! Now he had increased his strength to 350 kg, and with Pattons additional guidance, he was one of the best low-level Obvious Period martial artists. Ryan was a fool to underestimate him. Ready, fight! With Dashs signal, the match officially began! Ryan was the first to strike. He stamped his foot onto the ground and lunged at Sawyer like a sharp arrow. Gaudy, but useless! Sawyer sneered. He quickly hit Ryan with his fist. The iron fist broke through the air and hit Ryans. Ryan was shocked. He thought: Why is he so strong?! He felt that Sawyers blow had eliminated his room for maneuver! In a hurry, Ryan subconsciously turned his head and tried to avoid Sawyers overwhelming punch. However, Sawyer seemed to have predicted this. At the moment Ryan turned his head, he turned his fist into a palm. A clear p sound rang through the arena. Sawyer pped Ryans face. Ryan spitted out four or five bloody teeth from his mouth. A five-fingered bloody handprint appeared on his handsome face. Chapter 147 Three In A Row Chapter 147 Three In A Row Disgrace! Sawyer Zhang chose to disgrace Ryan Lu in this match. Ryan boiled with wrath. I will kill you! Ryan cried and dashed towards Sawyer once again. Sawyer smirked in disdain. He plunged the back of his hand into Ryans abdomen. Cough! A mouthful of blood drooled on the ground. Ryan retreated and bumped into the fence surrounding the arena. Ryan! Brother Lu! Dash Zhao and Harry Martial Arts Clubs members were all bbergasted. Too strong! Sawyer was too strong! Ryan couldnt even parry his attacks! How could this happen? How could he surpass Ryan in just one year? Harry Sus expression was dreadful. He realized that he had lost to Patton in teaching his disciples. Will you surrender? Sawyer approached Ryan and stared him down. I will not! Ryan quickly got up on his feet to attack Sawyer. Sawyer sneered and thrust his foot on Ryans chest. There was a crack sound. Ryan rolled away from Sawyer. He felt some of his ribs broke. Enough! Dash flew to the arena. Sawyer, Ryan had lost this match! I dont think that counts. Sawyer glowered at Dash. Although Dash was Harrys strongest disciple, he was not afraid at all. You have done enough! Dash shouted. It was obvious. Sawyer wanted Ryan to admit defeat by himself. But if Ryan admitted defeat, he would have no honor! Enough? Sawyer sneered, Do you know how many of my ribs he brokest year? Dashs face shifted. Ryan was indeed ruthlessst year. No wonder Sawyer hated him. Ryan was wrongst year Dash tried hard to exin. Sawyer waved his hand and uttered coldly: Well, thats enough talking. Lets proceed to the next match. Yes. Dash took a deep breath. After this, Sawyer might be Ryans demon. If Ryan couldnt defeat Sawyer, he would live in Sawyers shadow all his life. Whos next? Sawyer challenged the Harry Martial Arts Club members under the arena. He was determined to defeat all of them alone. Me! Dash called out. Since Ryan couldnt defeat Sawyer, only Dash could fight against him. Brother, defeat him for me! Ryan yelled bitterly. Dash only frowned. If Dash were in the mid-level of the Obvious Period, Sawyer might be a little afraid. But Dash was in the low-level of Obvious Period, so he stood tall. Juliet Su was full of anger: Brother Dash will teach him a good lesson! Finn Chen shook his head and smiled: Who will teach who? What do you mean, Uncle? Is brother Dash not a match for that guy? Juliet asked. She pondered: Dash is the best fighter in Harry Martial Arts Club. Sawyer is not on the same level as him, right? Finn sighed: Just keep watching. After Finn said that, the match started. Dashs martial art style was far different from Ryans. However, Sawyer was not weak. His fist was quick and full of force. Sawyer pushed Dash back again and again. After a few moves, he knocked Dash out of the arena. Dash! The disciples of Harry Martial Arts Club rushed to help Dash. Juliet couldnt believe what she saw. Finn was right, but how did he know? Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Sawyer looked arrogant, Whos next? Ill do it! Askey Sun, Harrys third-best disciple, called out. Sawyer had humiliated Harry Martial Arts Club this time. He had singlehandedly defeated their two best disciples. You are not my match. Sawyer snorted. Bullshit! Askey jumped onto the arena and lunged at Sawyer. However, Sawyer was indifferent. He took a step forward. With a stroke of his fist, he defeated Askey. One strike! Askey failed miserably! Harry Martial Arts Club members were all pale. Their three best disciples were strung up by Sawyer alone! Three in a row! Uncle, is this guy on drugs? Juliet stamped her feet in anger. If Sawyer were this strong, how strong were Herb Duan and Quill Chang? Its over, uncle. I think I will have to go to Africa. Juliet was flustered and began to talk to herself. I havent even fought yet. Whats the hurry? Finn yawnedzily. Uncle! Juliet rolled her eyes. Even Dash cant handle that guy, and even if you can beat him, there is still Herb and Quill. Well, Ill buy the ne ticket soon. Juliet seemed hopeless. Finn only responded with a smile. Who else? Sawyer put his hands behind his back. Although Sawyer was arrogant, it was understandable, because no one in Harry Martial Arts Club could fight against him. The fourth-best disciple, who should have been on the arena, dropped his head. He was scared stiff! Losing his honor was a small matter. What he was afraid of was that Sawyer could seriously injure him. Chapter 148 Thrown Away! Chapter 148 Thrown Away! "No one dares to go?" Sawyer raised his eyebrows. Howe the people in Harry Martial Arts Club were so embarrassing? Harry was so embarrassed. Although he had expected that they would lose today''s martial arts fight with King Kong Martial Arts Club, he did not expect that it would be this embarrassing. It took only Sawyer to throw the entire Harry Martial Arts Club to the ground. There was even a scene where no one dared to fight. Harry sighed and prepared to admit his defeat. Things had reached this stage. There was no need to continue. The mentality of the Harry Martial Arts Club had been crushed. "Let me go." But at this moment, a voice from outside the court could be heard. Harry paused and admitted defeat. When everyone looked back, they saw a young man smiling. "Why is this kid here?" Everyone in the Harry Martial Arts Club was shocked. The people in the King Kong Martial Arts Club didn''t know Finn. They knew that Finn made a rant just half an hour ago, saying that he wanted to fight Patton. At that time, they only thought that something was wrong with his brain. Now it seemed that something had got into his head. After seeing such a cruel Sawyer, Finn not only didn''t flee in a hurry, but he also wanted to challenge him. "Uncle, are you sure you want to fight against him?" Juliet opened her mouth wide and asked in amazement. She still had some feelings for him. Before asking Finn to help, she was just thinking about letting Finn y for Ryan. If the strength between the Harry Martial Arts Club and the King Kong Martial Arts Club were even, to increase their winning percentage. The King Kong Martial Arts Club''s strength hadpletely outstripped the Harry Martial Arts Club. Sawyer had defeated the Harry Martial Arts Club members all by himself. At this time, Finn''s most sensible choice should be to protect himself, directly admit defeat, rather than challenge him. Even if he could defeat Sawyer, there were four other disciples in the King Kong Martial Arts Club. Could it be he could defeat them all? But was this possible? Impossible! Because Herb and Quill were much stronger than Sawyer, especially Herb, a martial artist in the mid Obvious Period, what would Finn do to fight him! "If I didn''t go up, someone would go to Africa to do the hard work," Finn said with a smile. Actually, he could directly fight against Patton. There was no need to fight against Sawyer and those ants. But directly killing Patton was meaningless. He had to give that old man a ''surprise''. Juliet''s pretty face blushed, and she said, "Uncle, you don''t need to go up. I''m prepared to lose." Her preparation was naturally a ticket to Africa. Juliet did not expect Finn to win. He couldn''t defeat the King Kong Martial Arts Club alone. Finn smiled and said nothing. Juliet still felt a little guilty. After all, he came to fight for her. What if he got hurt? "Uncle, what''s your chance of winning?" Juliet couldn''t help but ask. If Finn''s chance of winning were not high, she would force him to stop. Finn paused and spoke slowly, "Ten percent." Ten percent? ! She was lost for words. In this crucial time, Finn unbelievably had the mood to joke around. Everyone in the court was even more stunned. It was only ten percent. Harry also shook his head. Honestly, he still had a little hope for him, but after Finn said that, hisst hope was gone. Finn was a typical arrogant and conceited man. It would be strange if he had real power. "Harry, your daughter''s friend, is a bit interesting." Patton also joked. He hadn''t met such a brainless person like Finn for a long time. Harry paused. He wanted to say that Finn had originally nned to fight Patton. But when the words reached his mouth, he swallowed them back. After all, Finn was now a member of the Harry Martial Arts Club. Finn walked up to the stage slowly. "Boy, you are crazy," Sawyer snorted coldly. Even Ryan did not dare say that he could win 100%, but Finn directly said that he had a 10% chance. He didn''t take Sawyer seriously at all. "I''m just telling the truth, why am I crazy?" He sighed helplessly. He was a Transformed Period martial artist who would fight against a martial artist from the early Obvious Period. If he still lost, he could hit himself to death. To be honest? Sawyer was lost for words. Okay! Very well! I would let you continue telling the truth! Sawyer''s eyes shed a deadly look, and in the next second, he kicked abruptly, and his whole body shot at Finn with extremely high speed. Finn, however, did not move at all, as if frightened and stupid, and stayed in ce. Upon seeing this, everyone in Harry Martial Arts Club couldn''t help but sigh. Sure enough, he was a brainless guy. "Where did Harry Martial Arts Club find this idiot?" "I don''t know. He doesn''t even look like a martial artist. I think Sawyer''s punch can directly kill him." "The people in Harry Martial Arts Club are also stupid. They asked an ordinary person toe on stage. This fight will cost lives. People from the martial arts association would go to their ce to make trouble." Many disciples of the King Kong Martial Arts Club were discussing. Herb and Quill yawned, got up, then left. They thought there was no need to watch the battle. There was only one thing waiting for Finn in the end, and that thing was Sawyer''s fist, which would make him hospitalized for several months. "Boom." There was a loud noise from the ring. Then, the audience was quiet! A needle dropping could even be heard. Herb and Quill, who had turned around and walked a few steps, were stunned. They felt that the atmosphere was a bit wrong. At this time, the people from King Kong Martial Arts Club should cheer for the victory of this year''s martial arts battle. How did they react so calmly? Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Both of them turned their heads in doubt, and then their eyes widened. On the stage, Finn stood on his hand like everything was okay, and Sawyer, whom they had high hopes for, was nowhere to be seen. Yes, Sawyer was gone! But the railing of the ring was knocked away by a human silhouette! Herb and Quill looked at each other, and they both saw the horror in each other''s eyes. Needless to know, the moment they turned back, Finn on the stage sted Sawyer out! Boom! Both of them did not know other words to describe Sawyer''s condition at that time. The ring''s diameter was more than 50 meters. Sawyer has disappeared from the ring and appeared on the ground ten meters away from the ring, unconscious. He was directly sted more than thirty meters away! What was this terrifying power?! The two were extremely horrified. Sawyer was an early Obvious Period martial artist. How did Finn punch him more than 30 meters away?! Chapter 149 The Four of You, Go Together_ Chapter 149 The Four of You, Go Together_ Herb and Quill just visualized Finn''s punch with their brains, and the shock in their hearts was beyond words. One could imagine what it would be like to witness Finn''s punch. For two minutes, there was no voice from the audience. All of them were thinking back, thinking of Finn''s punch just now, that light punch! "Brother, who is this predecessor?" Askey swallowed and asked. Finn had changed from that kid to a predecessor. He felt that Finn''s strength was not at the same level as them. Dash shook his head, took a deep breath, and said, "I don''t know, but I think this time he might create a miracle!" "Brother, you mean...?" Askey''s face changed, he knew very well what the miracle Dash was talking about, but was that possible? "Harry, Ling Yuan, where is he from?" Patton''s face was also dignified. Finn''s punch gave him the feeling that it was the strength of the early Obvious Period. He couldn''t figure out one thing. The power limit of the beginning of the Obvious Period was generally 350 kilograms. It might reach 400 kilograms for the ones with a gift, but even if they reached 400 kilograms limit, it was impossible to blow Sawyer with one punch! Finn was weird! Almost instantaneously, the idea came to Patton''s mind. Sue Harry smiled bitterly, " Patton, if I say I don''t know his name until now, do you believe it?" "You don''t even know his name?" Patton was a little surprised. Seeing Juliet''s expression, she was familiar with Finn. I thought Harry should know Finn''s name no matter how, but he didn''t expect that Harry also knew nothing. Harry hesitated for a while, then said, "But Patton, that person seems to know you." At first, when Finn said he wanted to fight Patton, he didn''t take it seriously. He felt that Finn was talking nonsense, and when Patton arrived, he also showed that he didn''t know Finn. But now it seemed that what Finn said was not necessarily false! He might have known Patton! But Patton did not necessarily know Finn. "Harry, what do you say?" Patton frowned and asked. Harry reiterated the purpose of Finn''sing to Harry Martial Arts Club. After listening to it, Patton''s expression became serious, and he began to think whether he had seen Finn before. Still, after thinking about it for a long time, he couldn''t see Finn anywhere. If I couldn''t remember, let it be, Patton thought. He is not an indecisive person. Although Patton didn''t know where he offended Finn, Finn came to bother him. He was not afraid. Patton was an Obscure Period martial artist, after all. That said, in the entire City J, he was a top-ranked figure. Finn''s punch was indeed incredible, but it was impossible to say that it made him fear. After all, the difference between the Obvious Period and Obscure Period was noticeable. If a hundred Obvious Period martial artists added up, they might not necessarily be an Obscure Period martial artist''s opponent. Juliet blushed. She was the most excited person on the court at this moment! She hadn''t had any expectations for Finn. She didn''t expect that Finn made Sawyer fly with one just one punch. And seeing Finn''s calm expression, it was apparent he didn''t use his full strength. Such strength could no longer be described as a terror! Everyone didn''t believe it when Finn came to the stage and said there was a 10% chance of winning. I thought Finn was bragging, but in just a blink of an eye, everyone was shocked by him! In the audience, everyone in the King Kong Martial Arts Club looked at each other. They were a little bit awkward. Next, who should go on stage? Even Herb, the mid-Obvious Period martial artist, was a little worried at the moment. He felt that he was not Finn''s opponent! Because if he were the onepeting against Sawyer, he would definitely not punch Sawyer so far. Seeing the people at King Kong Martial Arts Club not speaking, Finn couldn''t help but say, "How about, you guys go together?" Go together?! Everyone in the field fell into petrification again. Finn wanted topete against four people? Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Herb and Quill''s expression were a little bit dark. Did they look that easy? They are not four Chinese cabbages, but four martial artists. As if aware that what he said was somewhat came out as a show-off, Finn coughed slightly and exined embarrassingly, "Don''t think too much. I''m asking the four of you to go together is not because I look down on you, but because I am in a hurry." In a hurry? The crowd was silent again. Herb, Quill, and the two others were furious. They had never been looked down before! Herb suppressed his anger and asked, "Do you really want to fight alone?" Although Finn''s words were arrogant, it just proved that Finn was confident. Only, why made him so confident?! He was an Obvious Period martial artist. Why was he so crazy! On the other side, there were three early Obvious Period martial artists, plus one from the middle Obvious Period! "Do you think I''m joking with you?" Finn raised his eyebrows. He asked those four to go together not because he wanted to show off, but because he was in a hurry. After all, he had to send Patton on the road. "Okay! Very good! I hope you don''t regret it! The four of our brothers will not make it easy!" Herb sneered, and there was a subtle killing look deep from his eyes. Finn was so arrogant, then don''t me them for being cruel. It was a normal thing to die on the ring! "Come on." Finn smiled disdainfully, just these few stinky fish and shrimps who wanted to kill himself. "Uncle..." Juliet nced at Finn with some concern and then stopped talking. She felt that Finn was a bit arrogant. He should know, Herb was the mid-Obvious Period martial artist. Even if it was one-to- one, Finn might not be able to win. Moreover, to go against four, a mid-Obvious Period martial artist plus three early-Obvious Period martial artists. Even if Finn was from thete Obvious Period, she was afraid it would be difficult for him to win. "It''s okay." Finn turned around, smiled, and gave Juliet a relieved look. Subsequently, Herb, Quill, and two others took the stage. The four of them looked a little dignified, obviously intending to go all out. After all, Sawyer was still lying in the audience unconsciously. If they dared to look down Finn, they might not know how they would die. "King Kong Martial Arts Club, Herb!" "King Kong Martial Arts Club, Quill!" "King Kong Martial Arts Club, Dean!" "King Kong Martial Arts Club, Quinn!" The four sped their fists together and reported themselves. "Harry Martial Arts Club, Finn!" Finn smiled and sped his fists in response. He waspeting for Harry Martial Arts Club, so he naturally had to report the Harry Martial Arts Club''s name. In the audience, everyone from Harry Martial Arts Club looked weird. It was the first time that many people heard Finn''s name. It turned out that this guy''s name was Finn. If he were really from Harry Martial Arts Club, that would be great. Finn and Juliet also recited Finn''s name silently once to imprint these two words in their hearts forever. Chapter 150 Exceeding People from the Same Period! Chapter 150 Exceeding People from the Same Period! Patton also thought about it for a moment. It seemed that there was no martial arts n or gang sect dominated by the family of Chen in City J. It stood to reason that: If Finn were a City J martial artist. An outstanding Obvious Period martial artist like him would have long been on the list of "hidden dragons" in the City J martial arts world. He would be well known by all major ns. However, Patton had never heard of this name before today. But despite the doubts, Patton didn''t think about it too much. If Finn were ying against one, then Patton would have to worry about Herb, Quill, and the two others. However, Finn was arrogant, wanted to go against four. The result would be obvious. Herb, Quill, and the two others were four Obvious Period martial artists after all. If the four of them worked together, they could even fight a martial artist from thete Obvious Period. So from the moment Finn proposed to go against four, there was no doubt in the result. In the ring, Herb took the lead, and Quill and the other two followed closely behind. Patton taught them this set of tactics, which could bring out 200% of their strength. The four of them were very confident. They worked together and surrounded Finn in the middle as soon as it began. "Bang!" Herb''s iron fist flew over, rubbing the air and making bursts of sound. In a blink of an eye, the iron fist had already reached three feet in front of Finn''s nose. Quill and the other two also aimed at the vital part of Finn. There were cheering on all sides! Herb sneered as if he had seen his punch sttered Finn''s blooding from the nose. At this moment, Finn''s eyelids lifted, and there was a faint smile across the corner of his mouth. Then, Finn made a bold move! Punch! Lightning punch! Herb only felt that it was dark in front of him, and a fist shadow was magnified infinitely in his field of vision. "Boom!" Finn''s fist hit heavily on Herb''s bridge of the nose. "Crack!" The crisp sound of bone cracks resounded through the audience! Herb flew out like a straw and hit the fence of the ring. Like hit by a boulder, the ring''s solid wood guardrail was instantly torn apart, and the wooden blocks flew horizontally. Immediately, Herb fell heavily on the concrete floor outside the ring and lost consciousness. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Silence! Deathly silence! No one thought that Herb, the strongest of the four, was blown away by Finn again! The same result as Sawyer! On the stage, Quill and the two others were also scared by this scene. Their backs were sweating cold. When he saw Finn''s calm gaze, Quill''s head suddenly rose. Give up! They could only admit defeat! To save themselves! This man was invincible! Almost at the moment when the thought came up, Quill hurriedly said, "I admit..." Quill wanted to say that he admitted defeat, but before the word "defeat" came out, Finn came to him fast, kicking Quill on his belly. Quill arched like a soft-legged shrimp and flew out, hitting Herb on the outside of the ring. The remaining Dean and Quinn were frightened, turned around, and ran away. It was terrible. Where did Finn, this demone from? He only used two tricks against Herb and Quill. If they both stayed on the stage, they would be waiting for death. The two reacted on time, but Finn was faster! In just one step, Finn came behind the two of them and rewarded them one by one. Without any suspense, the two flew out again and hit Herb and Quill near the audience! With a muffled hum, Herb, who was in the bottom, lost consciousness. People from Harry Martial Arts Club were shocked and felt strange. The two Martial Arts Clubs had been fighting for so many years. There had never been such a scene before. People from King Kong Martial Arts Club were beaten and thrown outside the ring. Some even turned around and fled. This time, the King Kong Martial Arts Club was humiliated! In the audience, Patton''s expression was extremely dark. These three good-for-nothings! Even if Finn defeated them, there was nothing wrong. It could be because their skills were not as good as him. No one would say anything about King Kong Martial Arts Club. However, the three of them didn''t even dare to fight Finn. Quill surrendered directly. Quinn and Dean were even turning their heads and running away. Where should they put King Kong Martial Arts Club''s reputation! Harry''s face was also mixed with shock and worry. He was naturally shocked by Finn''s terrifying power. And he was worried because he didn''t want King Kong Martial Arts Club to win. When Finn went to go on stage, he never thought that Finn would win. But Finn won by all means. It was like a joke. The whole game took less than a minute. First, he fought Sawyer, and then fought Herb, Quill, and two others alone. He made Quill so scared that he turned around and fled. Without giving any respect to the people from King Kong Martial Arts Club, he stepped King Kong Martial Arts Club''s reputation to the ground. Seeing Patton''s furious look, Harry knew that Harry Martial Arts Club''s future would be difficult. Finn stepped down. Dash led many disciples of the Harry Martial Arts Club to give way to Finn obediently. They were looking towards Finn with a respectful and fiery look. Especially Dash that admired Finn to the core. Sawyer pierced Harry Martial Arts Club alone, and then Finn avenged them. He defeated Sawyer, then went against four, oppressed the entire King Kong Martial Arts Club. The strong one! The strong one! "Uncle Finn, you''re so amazing." Juliet also rushed over happily, standing on his toes, and with a kiss, red lips were printed on Finn''s cheek. Finn''s face stiffened, why is this little girl so daring? After seeing the weird eyes of everyone around, Juliet''s pretty face suddenly turned red. She realized that she was a little too initiative. After all, she was a girl. How could she kiss Uncle Finn in front of so many people? If she wanted to kiss, she should find a ce where no one was around. It was Uncle Finn''s fault. He was very awesome. If he weren''t that awesome, she wouldn''t be so excited, and then lost her senses. Yes, me it on Uncle Finn, don''t me her! Juliet thought firmly. But when she met Uncle Finn''s helpless eyes, Juliet gritted his silver teeth again. Looking at Uncle Finn''s expression, it seemed that he was very unhappy. That was her first kiss. She gave it out just like that. Damn Uncle Finn, he was not happy with it?! Juliet pouted, with an urge to punch Uncle Finn on the spot. At this time, Harry and Patton came over. Patton was not happy, but Harry was smiling. Harry arched his hand at Finn and said, "Your strength is the best of your peers. It is really rare." Although Harry''s words were meant topliment Finn, most of them were true. Judging from Finn''s current performance, only a few people couldpare with him in the City J martial arts world. Chapter 151 Go To Hell Chapter 151 Go To Hell Even the First Fist Sect disciple, Chaucer, who was called a genius in J City, was not as strong as Finn Chen at Finn''s age. Finn smiled and replied modestly, "You overstated." Finn didn''t have a bad feeling to Harry, and what Finn did before was good for Harry. Harry introduced, "Finn, this is Patton, the leader of the King Kang Martial Arts Club." Harry felt that Patton didn''t know about Finn. And he hoped that even if there was a conflict between them, they should take this opportunity to forgive each other and have a good rtionship. Finn nced at Patton and added, "I know him." Patton was surprised with his eyes raised, "You know me?" But Finn''s nce made Patton nervous, who felt a sense of danger, which he never sensed in the past decade. Patton told himself that he thought too much. Finn was just a martial artist in the Obvious period and will never be a threat to him. Chase stared at Patton peacefully and asked, "You don''t remember me?" Patton''s pupil contracted and felt a sense of danger. Damn it! Finn was more than just a martial artist in Obvious period! Patton took a deep breath and tried to calm down. "Why don''t you just be frank? I''ve always been just and honest and didn''t even hurt an ant, no mention doing extremely bad things." Finn sneered and interrupted, "You didn''t do extremely bad things?" Patton frowned and questioned grimly, "What do you mean?" Finnughed grimly, "Patton, you said you didn''t do anything extremely bad. Do you remember Kim, Samuel, and Jon?" Finn shoot outed a dozen names, while other people present were confused. They felt the people Finn said just now were all important to him. But Patton looked confused too. What was going on? Patton pressed his anger and exined, "Finn, I don''t know any of them." Finn shook his head and gave Patton a satiric look. Most of them he just mentioned were ordinary people who took care of their mothers and themselves. They were even not martial artists. But these ordinary people saved Finn''s life when he was after by dozens of martial artists three years ago. They didn''t show weakness when encountering dozens of martial artists in the Obvious period and several martial artists in the Obscure period. They took all damage with their flesh bodies to protect Finn. That night, Finn was covered with blood, and most of it belonged to his friends. They helped Finn out with their blood. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. It can be sure that Finn would have died without them. But Patton said he even didn''t know them. For Patton, these ordinary people were just like ants. Their lives were meaningless. Finn stated peacefully, "Then youshould go to hell." In a sh, Finn reached out, while Patton''s pupil contracted, and his hair stood up. Finn''s energy flow changed. Finn felt like a stagnant water pool, while he changed to a raging sea when he said the word death. In an instant, the atmosphere in Harry Martial Arts Club became intense. All people in the club were stunned and didn''t expect that Finn, who was gentle at the previous moment, would be so dangerous. His intention of murder froze the air. Other people stood unsteadily. A cold feeling consumed Patton, who felt his neck was being held by an invisible hand and couldn''t breathe. Finn walked to Patton, who felt even his soul was shaking. Closer the Finn was, more pressure Patton felt. When Finn stood in front of Patton, Patton felt like a mountain felling to him, and a violent storm and roaring waves pped him. Patton couldn''t stand it anymore with his face blushed and knelt on the ground. People in the club were dumbstruck. Finn made Patton kneel on the ground only with his energy flow! What a freaking weirdo! With eyes widened and veins standing out, Patton made a low, beast-like roar from his throat. He wanted to fight back He was a martial artist in the Obscure period, and how could he lose without conducting a fair fight! Even if he died, he would ssh his blood to Finn! From forehead to arms then to whole body, the veins stood up violently. Patton ran his energy flow in his body and tried to break the pressure inflicted by Finn. Patton wanted to stand up! He didn''t want to kneel! Finn narrowed his eyes and asked, "You want to stand up? Did you ask my friend''s opinion?" When Finn was after by other martial artists, Patton''s grade was in the middle of his fellows. He was sent to kill dozens of ordinary people and several martial artists who protected Finn in the Obvious period. At that time, he was cruel to them. Chapter 152 No Tolerance Chapter 152 No Tolerance Most of them were cruelly killed by Patton. Finn Chen will never forget the scenes of these people dying in front of him. Finn had been suffering from hatred for three years in Shawn''s Family. He kept a low profile, and when he wanted to take revenge, a voice in his heart would tell him the time hadn''te yet. The killers who hired Patton hadn''t shown themselves that he would put his life at risk if Finn took actions recklessly. Finn thought he could stay rational, but when Jed mentioned Patton and King Kong Martial Arts Club in front of him, he was taken over by hatred. No matter how hard he tried to settle down his feelings, his killing intent couldn''t fade away, but even worse and worse. He knew he couldn''t take it anymore. He could take the cast of killing Patton! He wasn''t afraid that real murderers showed themselves! He was not a coward in the face of battle! He didn''t want to bear it anymore! The enemy was in front of him, Finn couldn''t just ignore him to protect himself! At this moment, Patton was panic. He couldn''t remember Finn before. But when Finn''s eyes showed overwhelming hatred, a thunderstorm shed across Patton''s mind. Patton''s pupil widened and stammered, "Youthree years ago?" Finn was the young man Patton chased after three years ago. He was back Patton was astonished and couldn''t believe that Finn survived the hunt three years ago He thought Finn was pushed off the cliff and died. How could he survive! The nightmare three years ago came to Patton''s mind again. It was a normal night when someone posted a killing order on the dark underground web of Nanjing. The task was to murder a martial artist in the Obscure period, and the reward was ten billion. Ten billion All martial artists in Nanjing can cooperate in murdering the target. Once the task wasplete, participants can share the money. At that time, martial artists in Nanjing were all excited and thought the people who posted the order was crazy and stupid. How could a martial artist in the Obscure period worth ten billion After the order was posted, almost one-tenth of the martial artists in Nanjing had their faces covered and put their nightclothes, joining the hunt. In thete stage of the Obscure period, a martial artist took the lead. Then he was followed by three martial artists in the middle stage of the Obscure period and seven to eight martial artists in the early stage. Other more than 20 martial artists in the Obvious period worked together with them. Even a martial master in the Transformed period couldn''t escape, no mention a martial artist in the Obscure period. Patton thought the fight would have been finished in three minutes and would have gotten tens of millions without moving. But when Patton saw the target, he realized how naive he was Finn disguised himself to escape the hunt and showed himself as a martial artist in the Obscure period. But his fighting capacity was more powerful than the martial artists in the middle stage of the Obscure period. He killed five martial artists in the early stage of the Obscure period and two martial artists in the middle stage of the Obscure period. Even martial artists in thete stage of the Obscure period were beaten to vomit blood. The hunt was a nightmare for all chasers. They didn''t expect that Finn was a monster. At that time, Patton was a martial artist in thete stage of the Obvious period and even couldn''t fight against Finn. He only dealt with Finn''s servants, who were protecting Finn. But Patton remembered the hatred in Finn''s eyes when he killed Finn''s servants. He was certain that Finn would have killed him if it was not several atrial artists in thete stage of the Obscure period, which slowed Finn. So, after Patton killed thest servant, he fled. Patton was afraid that Finn would kill him with a p. Patton left Nanjing that night and fled to southern Xinjiang. He took a relief three dayster when the news that Finn was pushed off the cliff came. N?velDrama.Org content. Finn finally died! That freak finally died! Patton returned to Nanjing and founded out what happened that night after he left. Finn was pushed to the corner and was pushed off the cliff. No bones left. Though Finn died, people who were after him weren''t happy. They were scared. Among dozens of assassins, only a small part returned alive. J City''s martial art world was influenced a lot by this, while those martial artists living didn''t take ten billion rewards. They didn''t dare to take it! After Finn died, those killers realized that Finn had a powerful background. They were afraid that their families would die for this. So, people who participated in the hunt made a deal that all of them kept their mouth shut up. Patton felt he was lucky because, among more than 20 martial artists who joined the hunt, only ten martial artists in theter stage of the Obvious period returned alive. That night that made Patton be determined to break through to be a martial artist in the Obscure period. Just a few days ago, Patton reached his goal and became a martial artist in the Obscure period. He thought he could show off for a long time, but Finn was back. Patton had no hope of survival. He knew that Finn won''t let him go. The thought of fighting to death never came to Patton''s mind. Chapter 153 Any disagreements_ Chapter 153 Any disagreements_ Though Patton had made a breakthrough into the Obscure Period''s early period. He would be chopped into pieces easily by Finn if he fought against Finn three years ago. Let alone Finn had trained for three years. Now, Finn could keep Patton''s head bowed just by momentum. Attacked? Was it possible for him to attack? It was true that Patton didn''t have a chance to attack. Martial artists in the Obvious Period used strength to fight. Martial artists in the Obscure Period used pneuma to fight. Martial artists in the Transformed Period used power to fight! What kind of power was used? The power of heaven and earth! The power of nature! If martial artists in the Obvious Period and Obscure Period were considered limited in the human world. Those who reached the Transformed Period have been out of the human world and stepped into a bigger world like the ancient world mythology. If martial artists in the Transformed Period spread their internal power, the flow of the air around could be controlled. Just as Finn''s state at this moment, Finn seemed to remain still. At the same time, actually, his internal power has flowed outside, gathered the flow around, and trapped Patton in a heavy jail formed of the flow. How heavy was the jail? The jail was as heavy as a ten-ton object, which was put on Patton''s back. How could Patton not kneel? If Patton wasn''t a martial artist in the Obscure Period, he would have been chopped into pieces. Though Patton was more than tough, his blood vessels all over the body were pressed so much that they were likely to break. Although the blood vessels had not yet broken, Patton''s knees had crushed the bluestone bs into cobweb-like fragments, where blood was permeated. Seeing how poor Patton became, disciples in the King Kong Martial Arts Club were frightened into shaking violently and didn''t dare to look at Finn. They had never thought before that the almost unbeatable Patton would have such a day. Patton would be defeated to kneel on the ground and didn''t have a chance to attack. They surely couldn''t imagine which period Finn was at. Harry was also more than scared. His hands under the sleeves even trembled a bit. Throughout his whole life, the First Fist Sect president, who was in theter period of Obscure Period, was the most powerful martial artist he has ever seen. But even it was the president, he still couldn''t keep a martial artist in the early period of the Obscure Period kneeling just by momentum. Finn''s power spoke for itself. Transformed Period! It could only be the legendary Transformed Period! However, were there any masters in the Transformed Period in City J, who was so young? Or were there any masters in the Transformed Period in the whole country C who was so young? Harry was speechless. He even considered Finn as an old man, aged over one hundred years instead of a youth in his twenties. A martial artist in his twenties reached the Transformed Period. Harry dared not to say there would be no one like him in the future, but it was definite that there has been no one before. If things happened here today spread out, a great flutter would be made in country C''s whole martial arts world. At this time, Finn uttered indifferently: "Patton, Are you wrong?" "I''m wrong." Patton was full of pain. If he could go back in time, he wouldn''t have joined the murder. "You admit it? I intend to abolish your martial arts and kill you today, any disagreements?" Finn stood with his hands crossed back. He looked just like an immortal. "No," Patton answered calmly. If he dared to express his disagreements, there would be no doubt that his family would be chopped into pieces by Finn. "Good. Then go to hell." Finn put on a cold look and hit Patton''s skull with his powerful hand. Thud! Patton fell down heavily, with his internal power broken and eyes open. As soon as Patton died, people from King Kong Martial Arts Club suddenly went nk, as if their souls were lost. They even couldn''t stand steadily. Some of the female disciples started sobbing, while many male disciples red at Finn with resentment. After all, Patton has taught them for a dozen years. They were as intimate as fathers and sons. However, today, Finn killed Patton in front of them. Their hostility was so much that they couldn''t share the same sky with Finn. Finn noticed the resentful look of those male disciples, but he had no time for them. Finn has killed Patton, let alone these small potatoes. If they kept their nose clean, Finn wouldn''t bother to deal with them. But if they wanted to revenge on him, Finn wouldn''t act kindly and gently. From the moment Finn decided to revenge, he has made full preparations for fighting and killing. Patton wasn''t a protagonist in the murder three years ago. He was less important. The true protagonists were those in the Obscure Period. The forces that could be drawn behind them might be even more shocking. It was not impossible to have martial artists in the Transformed Period. The real revenge just started. The death of Patton was just a beginning. As for the possible controller who posted a ten billion reward for Finn''s death, Finn supposed they were from Chen''s Family. But Jason wasn''t involved. They were from other branches of Chen''s Family. If Jason wanted to kill him, Finn would die definitely and immediately and have no chance to survive. In Chen''s Family, Finn worried most about Jason. Though Finn had trained himself into the Transformed Period and became the top in the world, yet his fear towards Jason didn''t decrease but increased. He couldn''t identify what Jason was thinking. Stepping over Patton''s body, Finn nced disciples from King Kong Martial Arts Club indifferently. All of the disciples bowed their heads. Though some of them hated Finn so much that they wanted to chop Finn into pieces, they dared not to show any hatred. Then Finn nced at people from Harry Martial Arts Club. They acted simrly with disciples from King Kong Martial Arts Club. Most of them looked at Finn with fear in their eyes. Even the little girl Juliet who feared nothing and no one looked pale in her pretty face. She dared not to look at Finn. Finn couldn''t help to sigh at the bottom of his heart. It seemed that what he did just now frightened the little girl. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. After all, Finn killed Patton, who was almost unbeatable in their hearts. It would be wired if they were not fearful. Finn shook his head and left. Seeing Finn out of the gate, tears suddenly filled up Juliet''s beautiful eyes and flowed down like a string of beads. Harry couldn''t help to sigh. He couldn''t be more clear about what Juliet''s behavior symbolized as his father. Harry had been clear that his daughter, Juliet, adored powerful men. Juliet imed she would be bound to marry a brave, powerful man when she was young. There was no doubt that Finn was that kind of perfect powerful man. However, Finn was not suitable for Juliet. Since Finn was too powerful and too perfect. He was already a martial artist in the Transformed Period in his twenties. Few geniuses could be found as powerful as Finn in the entire Country C. Finn was such a hero, how could his daughter match up? Chapter 154 Ruthless Man with Surname Chen Chapter 154 Ruthless Man with Surname Chen It was apparent that Juliet knew this too. That''s why she couldn''t help crying after seeing Finn leave. In just half an hour, she fell in love with Finn, but then Finn told her that there was absolutely no possibility between them. Maybe today was thest chance for them to see each other in this life. How could Juliet not be sad? "Dad, Uncle Finn, will hee back?" Juliet wiped her tears and asked with a sob. Harry stunned his words. He wanted to say that Finn would note back, but when the words reached his mouth, he swallowed them again. He didn''t have the heart to break his daughter''s ultimate fantasy. Harry didn''t say anything. Juliet naturally understood. After a moment, Juliet seemed to have made any major decisions and seriously said, "Dad, I''m going to find Uncle Finn." "No!" Harry was shocked and quickly shook his head, saying, "Daughter, don''t do anything stupid. Our Su family cannot climb into that kind of man''s social ss. What can you do if you find him?" "Father, I never thought about marrying Uncle Finn." Juliet shook his head and said, "Father, I just want to know what kind of person Uncle Finn is." She never thought about marrying Finn, but Finn was the first man she fell in love with. She didn''t want the fate between herself and Finn onlysted half an hour. She didn''t want her knowledge of Finn to be limited to his name. She wanted to know more about Finn. She wanted to know what kind of person the man she liked was. Juliet said, "Dad, thank you for taking care of your daughter for the past 18 years. You have allowed your daughter to live carefree for 18 years. During the past 18 years, I am happy every day." "But today, after seeing the uncle, your daughter suddenly wants to see the world, wants to experience the suffering and the sins of the world..." Juliet calmly said. Today Finn stirred up her emotions a lot. Finn''s strength was one aspect, and Finn''s killing Patton was also another aspect. She could see that Finn had a far beyond ordinary experience. Finn must have suffered many unknown hardships in the past. These hardships might have brought pain for Finn, but they also made him mature. Originally, Juliet didn''t know why she was attracted to Finn after seeing him. Yet, she didn''t feel anything about the brothers who have been with her for more than ten years. Juliet couldn''t understand it. But the moment Finn showed murderous energy, Juliet understood. It was his temperament! Finn had a unique temperament! This temperament was brought about by those incredible experiences in his past years. He precipitated it through all kinds of suffering. This kind of temperament could not be possessed by ordinary people at all! She had never seen Finn''s temperament in people like Dash and Ryan. It was just because people like Dash, Ryan, and herself lived safely for the first half of their lives. The worst thing she ever did in her life was fighting. Killing? They never even thought about it, nor did they dare to think about it. It would not be a surprise that they would live a lifetime in such a simple and peaceful life. Juliet would also study martial arts, marry and be someone''s wife, be a good mom, and live a mediocre life. Until the day when she was buried in the ground, she might remember that her dream when she was eighteen years old was to be a knight in the world of mortals. But when the time came, what could she do when she remembered it? Juliet was very happy that he could meet Finn when she was eighteen. Without Finn, she might never have the courage to say this to Harry, and she would never think about living the life she wanted. "If that is what you want... then go." Harry sighed. Daughters would eventually leave us when they grew up. Juliet was so determined that it was useless to persuade her. "Thank you, Dad." Juliet looked delighted, expressing gratitude from her heart. With Harry''s support, she had no worries. Even if she couldn''t find Finn, she would not have any regrets. Harry shook his head and said nothing. He didn''t want Juliet to find Finn. Because he knew, between Juliet and Finn rtions, it was impossible anymore. If she found him, it would just add more disappointment for her. Finn didn''t know that Juliet packed his luggage and left Harry Martial Arts Club shortly after he left, and began to look for him in the crowd. At this time, Finn was talking to Marin about Laura''s parents. "You mean, Zhao''s Family took the initiative to release them?" Finn frowned. Laura''s parents were detained in City J for a while. Although they were framed by distributors, because the person poisoned was the Zhao family''s inw, the Zhao''s family wouldn''t let it pass. They once threatened to kill Laura''s parents. Even if Marin went to the Zhao family to make peace, the Zhao''s Family''s attitude was still tough. Finn''s original n was when he was done with everything. Then he would talk to the Zhao''s Family personally, to see if the Zhao''s Family would respect him and spare Laura''s parents. But unexpectedly, Marin said today that the Zhao''s Family had already let go. The news dide so suddenly. "Yes, Young Master Chen," Marin nodded, seeming to see Finn''s confusion. She said again, "Young Master Chen, it is normal for the Zhao''s Family to let go this time." "Huh? Why is it normal?" Finn raised an eyebrow. Marin smiled bitterly and said, "Young Master Chen, what you have done in City J these days is no longer a secret in the upper circle of City J." Marin hadn''t finished her words. What Finn had done in City J these days not only wasn''t a secret but also already spread almost all over the city. Many people knew that a ruthless man with surname Chen hade to City J recently. On the first day ofing to City J, this man with surname Chen broke a hand of each City J''s famous men and who were known as young masters. After the incident, the Bai''s Family not only didn''t dare to retaliate but so moved to the United States. Thomas didn''t even say anything. He obediently gave out the shares of Dragon''s Vi as an apologetic gift. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Many people were shocked at that time. What did this man with Surname Chene from? How could he make someone like Thomas afraid? When many people were still trying to guess the ruthless man''s identity with surname Chen, he caused another major incident. It also happened at the Dragon''s Vi, but this time it was not hands or feet broken, but a loss of life! A ruthless person with Surname Chen directly killed Hammer and Hamlin, leaving Keen without a sessor! It stood to the reason that Du''s Family''s must get their revenge. Chapter 155 Irene Chen Chapter 155 Irene Chen Unexpectedly, the whole Du''s Family didn''t act at all. There''s a saying that Keen Du ordered all his families to avoid people surnamed Chen. Before, Finn Chen broke Garry Bai''s and Qing''s hands. Now, he killed Hamlin and Hammar. What''s weird was that Du''s Family had no nerve to revenge. All this startled the Big Families in City J. Du''s Family was considered top-notch among the second-tier families in City J. It could evenpete with Yang''s Family. This Family lost two members. However, they didn''t dare to make reprisals but had to shun Finn Chen in the future. That''s terrifying. Presently, the upper reaches of City J panicked. Dragon''s Vi became a restricted area of rich girls and guys. Some families even announced anyone who went to the Vi or offended Finn Chen would be punished heavily. By now, Thomas didn''t tell them Finn''s real identity. These families would tremble if they got to know Finn was the heir of Chen''s Family in City Y. It''s an identity that could make them all fear. You could see that from Du''s response. Only Yang''s and Du''s Family knew who Finn was in City J. Thomas would keep that a secret, and for thetter, they didn''t dare to spread it out. Even so, some old and famous families could figure it out. Finn knew Zhao''s Family had guessed some stuff. Otherwise, they wouldn''t let Laura''s parents go for no reason. They must know something. A dead people were not worth their breeding enmity with Chen''s heir. "It''s better they released the people actively. Or I have to talk to them," Finn remarked after a while. He didn''t expect their initiative. Marin Qiao nodded and then nced at Finn. She hesitated to say something. "What''s wrong?" Finn frowned. Rarely would Marin behave like that? "There is something. But, I don''t know if it''s right to tell you," Marin was a little struggle. "Is there something about Chen''s?" Finn smiled faintly. He knew everything. Marin was surprised by his calling. As expected, Finn and his families were not in a good rtionship. His tone was so indifferent and sarcastic. Astonished as she was, Marin concealed her feeling well. "Yes," Marin nodded, "Miss Irene is upset about your recent deeds. She insisted that you use Chen''s Family to awe others, making the Family humiliating." Finn squinted his eyes. Irene Chen was the second daughter of uncle Jerry. She hated Finn so much that Irena always united others to bully him in their childhood. Finn still remembered that Irene had him pushed into theke when he yed next to theke, just because Finn identally touched her. It''s a cold winter, and little Finn was only nine. He almost died. Had someone rescued him, he would have been frozen to death. In the next six months, he had to recuperate in the house. His Family should have punished Irene. After all, she almost sent Finn to death. But they even didn''t scold her. Instead, they questioned why he touched Irene. Since then, Finn realized that he was nothing in their eyes. Thus he started to stay away from Chen''s Family. For Irene, she never felt guilty and insulted Finn more. For the safety of his mother, Finn rarely fought with Irene. Plus, at that time, he started to learn martial arts from Garrett. He kept a word in mind--a little impatience spoils great ns. He had been patient for sess at least thirteen years. Three years ago, he left the Family. He no longer needed to tolerate Irene. Unexpectedly, the bitch wanted to trouble him now. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. A coldness appeared in Finn''s eyes. Irene, you''d suffer a lot this time, thought Finn. "When will she be here?" Finn demanded in a cold voice. He knew very well that Irene would start her move the moment she had a n. Theke thing was a good example. She would challenge Finn personally by making some troubles. "Next week," Marin replied and then nced at Finn. It seemed that Finn had dealt with Irene a lot. Marin was confused. Evidently, inside Chen''s Family happened something strange. Finn represented the first heir of Chen''s Family. Irene should not and dare not challenge him. It''s like Finn was not the heir. But Jones Chen was the butler. He wouldn''t lie to her about this serious stuff. Evidently, Finn had more secrets. As the heir, he didn''t enjoy the benefits that were supposed to offer him. However, Marin could only think about the stuff in her mind. People thought of her as an unapproachable businesswoman. But she understood that she was just a worker trained by Chen''s Family. She could get reced at any time. Chapter 156 A Stormy Petrel Chapter 156 A Stormy Petrel She had already made the exception for Finn Chen. Otherwise, she wouldn''t tell him the stuff about Irene Chen. "Okay, thank you for your information," Finn nodded. He would take care of the bitch. In the final analysis, the whole City C was under his control now. Soon, Finn and Maura returned to City C. When they entered the house, Leah Jiang was watching TV. "You! How dare youe back?" Leah got angry the moment she saw Finn. She nced at Finn in disgust. Previously, Finn left mming the door in front of Fay Sun and her son, making Leah lose face. Finn frowned impatiently and ignored her. He kept walking towards his room. If it''s not for Maura, he won''t return to Shawn''s Family. "Stop!" Leah was furious about Finn''s attitude. She took a step forward and stopped him, "I am talking to you. Can''t you hear me?" "Get out of the way!" Finn remarked coldly. He could put up with Leah for Maura, but he had his line. Finn''s cold look made Leah a bit scared. She felt the man in front of her got vastly different. What had he experienced recently? At this time, Maura came in. Seeing them facing off, Maura raised her eyebrows and cried, "Mom, what are you doing?" "Maura, thank God. You''re here. You''re here," Leah shouted as if she found her boss. She walked to Maura and nned to tell her on Finn. Then she saw Maura''s arm wrapped in white gauze. "Kid, what happened to your arm?" Leah screamed worriedly. It''s just a few days. Maura was so haggard and even with injuries on her arm and face. "No worries," Maura shook her head, "It''s just by a knife, identally." "What? Who did that to you?! Tell me. I must get back at that bastard," Leah replied in a fury. Maura was her sweetheart. She would never let others hurt her. Maura smiled bitterly, "Thanks, mom. But Finn has solved the whole thing. He messed up the bitch who hurt me." Maura couldn''t say that a wolf bit her. She had to lie. "Finn? Really? I doubt that." Leah nced at Finn with disdain. In her eyes, Finn was just a waste. She''d rather believe he made Maura wronged all the time. Maura said that for Finn. She didn''t want to make her mom hostile to Finn. "Mom, that''s the fact," Maura continued. She hoped her mother did not have a problem with Finn. The present Finn was no longer the past one. It''s never a good thing that Leah continued to ridicule him. "Okay, dear," Leah interrupted Maura, and then looked at Finn in disgust, "Let''s talk thatter. Now tell me when you will divorce this loser." "Mom, can you stop that? We will not divorce," Maura cried impatiently. Leah used to mention this before. But now Maura felt deeply irritated about the word "divorce."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Maura!" Leah sternly snorted, "Your husband is a stormy petrel. Think about that. Since he joined Shawn''s Family, everything gets weird and terrible. Your dad was suppressed by your grandpa and then lost the voice in decision-making." "Later, your dad had a car ident. He was still in aa." "And now, even you got scratched." "This Finn is the root of all evils. He will bring more bad lucks." "Both you and your father have been involved. Well then, I''ll be the next one. What ident will happen to me? Have you thought about that? I order you to divorce him!" Leah shouted agitated. In the past few days, she always had a bad feeling. So she went to the overpass and spent 5,000 yuan inviting over a holy man. After analyzing the geomancy, the man concluded that Finn was a stormy petrel. Whoever lived with Finn would not live long. Initially, Leah was dubious about his remarks. But after seeing Maura''s arm, all doubts disappeared. It''s Finn who caused these incidents! She must expel this man from her family. Otherwise, a knife or a car ident would be on her way. "Mom, stop that. It''s not what you said at all. Remember that? Finn helped me be the head of the Spring Hill Project," Maura answered her back angrily. "No. The reason why you take charge of the project is our Shawn''s Family, and you''re impressive. That had nothing to do with this loser," Leah replied coldly. Initially, she was happy that her daughter had be the head. Still, then she realized Scott Xia controlled the project financially. Maura couldn''t get any benefits at all. It''s like she''s only a person working for Scott. "Mom! The general manager of DS Group is Finn''s ssmate in college. He did help me to be the leader," Maura exined patiently. However, Leah sneered coldly, "Kid, the general manager is not a fool. Businessmen prioritize their profits. Indeed, he is Finn''s ssmate. So what? He could bring nothing to the manager. Why would he offer you a project worth nearly seven billion?" Chapter 157 Leave Me the Money Chapter 157 Leave Me the Money "Shane Lin wanted to take advantage of Shawn''s Family. This failure just gave him an excuse," Leah This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. disdainfully said. "Mom, you don''t know the truth!" Maura stomped. In front of DF Property Company, Shawn''s Family was nothing. Without Finn, there was no opportunity to cooperate with thepany. "Surely I know," Leah sneered, "Maura, why do you believe him so much? But, today, you must make a choice. Me or him, choose one." "Now that you won''t divorce, you take him out of the house! I will never let this failure get into my family again," Leah firmly announced. She realized it''s tough to get them divorced. Then she gave in. Finn should move out. In this way, Finn Chen couldn''t bring bad luck to her. "That''s ridiculous!" Maura shouted angrily. In the past three years, Finn worked hard to be a perfect son-inw. He treated Leah as his biological mother. But Leah kept mocking him. It''s like Finn couldn''t do anything right for her. He did nothing wrong. Why was she always hostile to Finn? Maura wanted to question Leah so much. Today, she wouldn''t like to endure Leah''s unreasonableness any more. "What?" Leah screamed in a sudden fury, "Maura, are you listening to yourself? I''m your mother. I''m the person who takes care of you all the time." "You have been against me over and over again for this loser. Before, I asked you to divorce him and marry Gavin Shen; you said No." "What? This rubbish threatens my life now. You choose Finn over me again. Are you losing your mind? How dare you say that to me?! "Leah cursed, so convinced of the holy man''s words. She had to do something to protect herself from evil. Maura got too angry to speak. At this moment, Finn smiled slightly and nced at Leah, "Stormy petrel?" "Yes! You''re!" Leah raised her brows. She firmly believed that if Finn hadn''t joined them three years ago, Shawn''s Family would be vastly different. Maura was so attractive that it''s easy for her to marry a rich man. And with that, she and Grant Xia would enjoy a higher position in Shawn''s Family. She would live in a vi but not in this small house, less than 100 square meters. "Ok. Say what you want," Finn replied calmly. He was thinking of arguing with her. But then he realized that''s unnecessary. This woman only valued money. If you''re poor, she even didn''t want to talk to you. "We''ll leave hereter," Finn paused, and continued, "By the way, it''s fine you hope to make connections with the powerful. But, never use Maura. Otherwise, I''ll make you envy the dead." He was warning Leah not to do the virginity auction stuff anymore. Hearing this, Leah flew into a fury. She couldn''t believe this man whoid low all the time dared to threaten her. "Maura. Let''s get out of here." Before Leah said something, Finn took Maura''s hand with a smile. Maura nodded slightly, so disappointed in Leah. It''s good to leave this ce. "Stop!" Seeing the two leaving, Leah became anxious. "What?" Finn was upset and impatient. "You can go out. But leave me the money!" Leah said, not ashamed. "What money?" Finn frowned. "Don''t y dumb with me. I know Thad Gupensated Maura 1.5 million." "That''s for her, not you," Finn answered coldly. "Huh? Really? But I offered her food, clothes, shelters, and education. All she has is from me. Shouldn''t she pay me for what I did?" Leah opened her mouth. She was still upset that Gavin Shen took the 100 millionst time. So she must get the money. After all, Maura was her daughter. She deserved the money. Otherwise, sooner orter, Finn would rake this 1.5 million away. She would never let that happen. Maura felt so frustrated and upset to hear her remarks. How could her mother say that? It turned out that their mother-daughter rtionship was only worth 1.5 million. "Are you sure?" Finn sneered. What an idiot! Leah was expelling Maura forever. Although Maura would leave, she still treated Leah as a mother. In other words, she would take care of Leah if necessary. But Leah''s remarks made her lose Maura forever. "Pretty sure," Leah insisted. "You''d better be smart. Never try to spend the rest money. You''ve already spent 500 thousand on an Audi. Otherwise, I''ll chop you into pieces," Leah threatened. Chapter 158 I Won the Lottery Chapter 158 I Won the Lottery "Idiot, do you think I''ll take 1,500,000 to heart?" Finn sneered. If Leah could keep a right attitude towards Finn, not to mention 1,500,000, even 15,000,000 would be easy for her to ask Finn! But such a fool, Leah, chose to hurt Maura because of 1,500,000. She was hopeless! "You worm, it''s 1,500,000!" Leahughed. "Finn, don''t pretend too much in my face. We''ve lived in one house for more than 3 years, so I know you clearly. You even can''t get 150,000 yuan!" Though Fay had told Leah that Finn''s identity might be umon, Leah still didn''t believe it. If Finn was really umon, how could he endure so much in Shawn''s Family? How could he live on delivering food? And how could he live with the notoriety of being a coward? It was so funny! If she were Finn, with a powerful background, she would have never lived like a dog. Maura was speechless for Lean''s arrogant expression. Even the president of Tai Long Property Company, Marin Qiao, was respectful to Finn, so how could Finn take 150,000 in his eyes? Besides, The Tai Long Property Company''s market value was more than sixty billion yuan. Even Finn could get 150 million easily! Why was Leah so short-sighted? If Leah could treat Finn well, he would definitely bring Leah a wealthy life with Finn''s character. It was just Leah''s foolishness that ruined all of her bright future. Maura sighed. She thought Leah pitiful. "Give me the money now!" Seeing Finn''s silence, Leah was anxious. "Did you waste all the rest?" "Mom, Finn didn''t spend any more!" Maura spoke coldly. Actually, Finn''s money belonged because Thad actually gave her the money for Finn''s sake. "Since he didn''t spend, give me now!" Hearing the money was still there, Leah relieved. "OK, here you are." Maura hesitantly looked for the bank card in her wallet. Once she gave Leah the money, she would never regard Lean as her mother. But at this moment, Finn stopped her. Finn took out a bank card to Leah. Its 1,800,000 yuan. 1,800,000 yuan? How did you get it?" Leah was astonished. How could this coward have so much money? Finn shook his head. "Don''t ask anymore. Just take it." "Really?" Leah was surprised, ready to snatch the bank card in Finn''s hand. But Finn raised his hand to dodge her action. Leah was enraged. "What do you mean? Didn''t you ask me to take the money?" "You can take it, but I need a promise," Finn said calmly. "What promise?" Leah asked. "Never n to hurt Maura again," Finn replied coldly. A snob like Leah would do anything for money. Finn couldn''t watch on her all the time, so he needed Lean''s promise. "Just that?" Leah turned pleasant again. She thought it would be a strict request before. That was so simple. "That''s it." "I promise!" Leah took the card with a joyful expression. "Since you''ve taken the money, you have to keep your promise, or I''ll do harm to you." Finn threatened. "Don''t worry about that. Maura is my daughter. As long as you treat her well, I won''t cause any trouble." Leah''s attitude changed. "I hope you can keep your promise." Finn knew why Leah''s attitude changed. Leah was the kind that could do anything for money, even to kneel and lick shoes. "Oh, you should tell me how did you get the money. Was it from stealing or robbery?" Leah asked with caution. If the money was illegal, she wouldn''t take it. "I won the lottery," Finn answered. Actually, it was the meal expense for Hoki Restaurant, which Thomas Yang returned to him that night. "Lottery?" Leah doubt. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Finn didn''t exin more but took Maura''s hand to leave. "Finn, thank you." Maura was still upset. Leah was her mother, but in front of money, Leah seemed to be another person. Maura knew Finn''s intention to give Leah money. He wanted to buy a promise, but meanwhile, he also wanted to make Leah''s life better. At least, Leah would live better with the money. "I''ve told you that never say thank to me." Finn smiled, holding Maura in his arms. "Alright," Maura replied in a soft voice. "Let''s go to our new home." Finn smiled. "New home?" Maura was stunned. She thought of going to a friend''s house or a hotel, but Finn said there was a new home. "Yes, a new home." Finn gave Maura a meaningful smile. Actually, he had been being quite joyful when Leah urged him to move out. Finn wanted to move out long ago, but he couldn''t find an appropriate excuse. Now, Leah had given him an excellent opportunity. "Where is it?" Leah asked with curiosity. This news made no room for her to get prepared. "You''ll know it when you arrive." Finn smiled. He wanted to give Maura a surprise. Chapter 159 I Have A House On The Top Of Mountain Chapter 159 I Have A House On The Top Of Mountain Finn walked to the street with Maura and stopped a taxi. "Young man, where are you going?" The taxi driver asked. The driver was a middle-aged man with a big belly. After Maura and Finn got in the car, the driver''s eyes stayed on Maura for three seconds before turning to Finn reluctantly. "Spring Hill," Finn said lightly. "Spring Hill?" The middle-aged driver froze for a moment, and said, "Boy, you must be a foreigner. The Spring Hill tourist area is now being developed and is not open to the public." Finn smiled and said, "I''m sorry, but I didn''t make it clear. Let''s go to the Spring Hill residential area, not the tourist area." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Spring Hill was divided into two areas. One was the residential area developed by Hans. The other was the tourist resort area currently developed by the Chen family. "Residential area?" The middle-aged driver gave Finn a quiet look and said, "Boy, your home is there?" The residential area of Spring Hill was the top residential area of City C. Even the most ordinary downhill residence cost one hundred thousand yuan for a square meter at the very least. Those who could afford a house there were the middle ss of City C with a family property of 10 to 20 million yuan at the very least. Finn didn''t look like someone who could afford a house in Spring Hill. Finn shook his head and said, "No, but I n to see the house over there." Hearing that Finn saw the house, the middle-aged driver lipped his lips and said, "Boy, Spring Hill''s houses are nothing. Except for being expensive, they are no different from other ces." "If you have the time to look at the Spring Hill houses, why don''t you see the houses built by the developers of Hengda. That is where we ordinary people should live." The middle-aged driver''s tone was like educating Finn. In his opinion, Finn was a bit lofty. He obviously couldn''t afford a house in Spring Hill, but he insisted on seeing the house, which was a waste of time. "Thank you, Uncle. I will go to see it." Finn said lightly. Seeing that Finn didn''t care, the middle-aged driver shook his head and didn''t bother to tell Finn more. Young people like Finn could only ept his mediocrity if he ran into rejections and hardships or oppressed by society several times. On the other hand, Maura could not help frowning. She knew that Finn could buy a house in Spring Hill, but when did Finn buy a Spring Hill house? She didn''t know anything about it. Could it be... that time? Maura suddenly remembered that Finn was kicked out of the house thest time because Leah said he would take her to Spring Hill. At that time, she didn''t believe it and felt that Finn was talking nonsense. But now it seemed that what Finn said was truest time. He bought a house in Spring Hill a long time ago. Maura suddenly looked forward to seeing the new home Finn had prepared for her. In half an hour, the car arrived at the sales department at the foot of Spring Hill. Spring Hill residence was divided into three parts. At the foot of the hill was an ordinary residential area. The price of an ordinary residential area was one hundred thousand yuan for one square meter. Halfway up the mountain was a high-end residential area. The high-end residential area''s view was wider, and the room type''s design was also excellent. Therefore, the price of one square meter reached 150 thousand yuan. As for the highest ce on the mountain top, it was a famous vi area among everyone in City C. There were only ten vis in the entire vi area. Only City C''s top wealthy families lived there. Jarvis, the leader of City C, Hans, the richest man in City C, and the heads of several first-line families... It could be said that the Spring Hill vi area was the gathering ce of the upper ss of City C. The house prices in the vi area started at 500 thousand yuan for a square meter! It was already expensive without high demand. Jones bought this vi of Finn from Hans. It was said that it was bought, but it was simr to giving it away because Hans sold it for only fifty thousand yuan one square meter. The original price of a one thousand square meter vi was 500 million yuan. But because of Finn, this vi was finally taken down for only 50 million. It was equivalent to a discount. "Boy, we''ve arrived." At the sales department entrance, the middle-aged driver stopped the car and signaled Finn to get off. Finn smiled bitterly and said, "Master, can you drive the car to the top of the mountain?" There was still a long way to the vi area on the top of the mountain. He could get out of the car and walk over. But Maura was injured, and it was inconvenient for her to move. "Why are you going to the top of the mountain?" The middle-aged driver was taken aback and said, "Didn''t you say you want to look at the house? This is the sales department." "Boy, you said, looking at the house, doesn''t it mean looking at the vi area on the top of the mountain?" It seemed to me that the middle-aged driver''splexion suddenly became strange. Finn nodded and said, "I n to look at it." "Young man, are you teasing me?" The middle-aged driver was a little unhappy. "The vi area on the top of the mountain is private property. Only people living in the vi area are allowed to enter." "We taxis are not even allowed to drive halfway up the mountain, let alone climb to the top of the mountain." "Moreover, there are ten vis there, which have already been sold out. Which house are you going to see?" The middle-aged driver thought Finn waspletely messing around. Even if the vi on the top of the mountain was not sold out, could Finn afford it? The house price was 500 thousand yuan per square meter, not 500 thousand yuan for a set! They couldn''t even afford one square meter of the house if they sold Finn. Finn expected the middle-aged driver''s reaction. But when they reached the bottom of the mountain, Finn could not climb up again, so Finn could only tell the truth. "Master, actually... I bought a vi at the top of the mountain before. This time I came to see my vi." Finn smiled bitterly. He also nned to surprise Maura, but this middle-aged driver made ruined his surprise n. "Young man, why don''t you say that the entire Spring Hill is yours?" The middle-aged driver smiled disdainfully. This loser dared to brag. Let''s not talk about the housing price of the Spring Hill vi area. If he could live in the Spring Hill vi area, he must be a big figure in Spring Hill. City leader Jarvis, the richest man Hans... They were all legendary figures in City C. But this kid? He was nothing! Finn waspletely speechless. This middle-aged driver was right. Spring Hill was indeed his now. After all, he invested 50 billion yuan in Spring Hill. But if he said it out loud, even Maura would think he was dreaming, let alone the middle-aged driver. Maura did doubt the truth of what Finn said. Maura knew a lot about Spring Hill''s vi area because she liked Spring Hill. A long time ago, when Spring Hill was just built, ten vis were sold out fast. At that time, she didn''t even know Finn. Chapter 160 Young Master Finn, Please Come In Chapter 160 Young Master Finn, Please Come In But now Finn just said that he had purchased a vi at Spring Hill. Although Finn did have the financial resources, it wasn''t a matter of money. Because those who could afford to live in the Spring Hill vi area were all famous people. Who would want to move out and sell it to others? "Kid. I don''t have time to deal with you. Get out of the car quickly. I have other guests to pick up." The middle-aged driver was impatient. He didn''t want to go back to the hill and be driven away by the security guard again. "Honey, let''s get out." Maura helplessly looked at Finn; She could do nothing because the middle-aged driver was not willing to go. Finn shook his head; It was fine for him to get out of the car, but Maura. Because Maura had been injured for a few days and could not do any strenuous exercise. "Hey. What about this. Send me to the top of the hill and I''ll pay you 500 yuan more." Finn said to the driver; As the proverb said: Money makes the mare go. He believed that the driver would not pick on him anymore. "Are you for real?" As expected, the middle-aged driver''s eyes zed when he heard that Finn was going to give him 500 yuan. Three hundred yuan was the maximum amount he could earn by working for a whole day. That 500 yuan from Finn was equivalent to his two-day sry. He couldn''t help but change his mind. Finn did not speak; he pulled out five pieces of 100 yuan from his wallet and put them in front of the middle-aged driver. The middle-aged driver looked quite happy and took the money. "All right. Young man. I''ll take you to the mountain top." The middle-aged driver''s face lit up with happiness. When he got the money, he felt more secure. "Young man. Let me tell you first. When we''re halfway up the hill. If the security guards don''t let us in, I won''t refund you the 500 yuan." The middle-aged driver seemed afraid that Finn would go back on his word. So he wanted to make sure again. "Driver. No worries. I''ll deal with the security." Finn said with a faint smile. "Okay. You both better sit tight!" Soon, the taxi was halfway up the hill. What surprised the middle-aged driver was the security here did not stop his car. It made the middle-aged driver breathed a sigh of relief. It also made him felt that the legendary Spring Hill was not so heavily guarded. The middle-aged drivers didn''t know that there was only one ce with strict security in Spring Hill, which was the vi area on the top of the hill. The vi area did have a great security system. There were patrol guards everywhere. Last time when Finn came to the top of the hill, he was stopped by a group of security guards. If Hans didn''t show up, Finn would not have been able to enter. A few minutester, the taxi reached the top of the hill. The middle-aged driver saw a group of security guards in ck uniforms in a distance. "Young man, you better get off here." The middle-aged driver was a little nervous. These security guards looked very tall and strong. He didn''t want to be stopped and be driven away. "Driver. We are pretty close to the destination. Just keep driving." Finn felt a bit helpless that his vi was in the innermost area. There was still a short distance from here. "Hey. Young man. Didn''t I tell you that this is a private territory? We are not allowed to enter. Also, there are only ten families here. The security guards must be so familiar with all the vehicles and residents. I''m just driving a taxi, they''re not gonna let us go in." The middle-aged driver spoke usibly and volubly. "Driver. Didn''t I tell you that I bought a vi here, and all of the security guards know me." Finn sighed. Why did the middle-aged driver just refuse to believe himself? "Young man. It''s time to stop joking. Do you even know how much the vi here costs per square meter?" "Half a million! You can''t have that much money even if you sell yourself." The middle-aged driver snorted. He would have already scolded Finn if it wasn''t because of the 500 yuan. "Driver. I tell you what, just continue to drive in. If those security guards dare to stop you, I will give you another 500 yuan." Finn said with a smile; As he said, Money makes the mare go. He insisted on asking the middle-aged driver to drive a taxi into the vi area. "Really?" The middle-aged driver became excited again. The middle-aged driver thought that it''s not easy to meet such a fool like Finn in a year. He gotta catch this opportunity and make more money from him. "Really," Finn answered. "OK, I''ll drive." The middle-aged driver bit his teeth and decided to drive in. He wondered that it''s nothing to worry about. The worst result was just going to be beaten by several security guards. And even if they got beaten by the security guard, Finn would be the first one to be beaten. Soon afterward, the middle-aged driver stepped on the gas pedal fiercely. The whole taxi was like a beast that escaped from the cage, rushed towards the gate of the vi area. As expected, a few security guards showed up and pulled out the high-voltage electric stick on their waist, shouted and screamed at the driver to stop. The middle-aged driver stepped on the brake and the taxi stopped. Several security guards came over with an unkind face. There was no one dare to drive a taxi to enter the Spring Hill area since it''s built. When the car window rolled down, the security supervisor asked coldly, "Who ask you to drive your car to the hill?" The middle-aged driver''s face looked very bad; He started toin about Finn in his mind. The middle-aged driver was about to exin, a faint voice came from the back seat. "It''s me." The security supervisor looked at the back seat and saw Finn''s expressionless face. The security supervisor''s eyes grew wide; He was amazed that Finn was in the taxi. All the security guards here had a deep impression on Finn. The original security supervisor, Dahai Wang, was driven away by Hans because he was disrespectful to Finn. So even if Finn seldom came to the vi area, these security guards also remember Finn''s appearance. They were afraid of they would make the same mistake as Dahai Wang one day. "May I go in?" Finn asked quietly. "Of course. Young master Finn. Pleasee in." The security supervisor quickly reacted and responded to Finn with a respectful attitude. Young master Finn? The middle-aged driver had a cold sweat on his head after hearing this nickname. Why did this security guard call this loser Young master Finn? Did this loser really own a vi here? The middle-aged driver suddenly lost hisposure. "So. Young man. Are you really a resident here?" The middle-aged driver wiped the cold sweat on his This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. head and asked. "I told you many times," Finn said with augh. "Er..." The middle-aged driverughed and didn''t know what to say at the moment; He was thinking that Finn was the resident in Spring Hill already. Why did he still take a taxi instead of hiring a personal driver? After the security clearance, the path for the taxi was unimpeded. Three minutester, the taxi stopped in front of an elegant and magnificent vi. Chapter 161 Im Sorry Chapter 161 I''m Sorry Finn got out of the car first and opened the door for Maura. Maura got out of the car and went to the front door of the vi. Maura did not move for three minutes, and Finn did not speak, and he stood behind Maura, and he quietly looked at Maura''s back. No one knew better than Finn on how much Maura liked the vi here. After three years of marriage, Maura had always been obsessed with Yu Quan Mountain. She always wished to buy a house in Yu Quan Mountain when she got rich. She dreamt she could get up every morning to breathe fresh air and watch the sunrise of Yu Quan Mountain. In the past, because he wanted to avoid the Chen family, Finn could not help Maura realize her dream. But now, Finn could get Maura to be here, and for her to be a happy woman. "Finn, this house... Is it ours?" Although Maura had already known the answer, Maura still couldn''t believe it, and her voice trembled as she spoke. Finn smiled, and he went to Maura''s side, and he put the key into Maura''s hand: "This house is our home, believe me." Maura took a deep breath and walked to the door, and maybe it was because she was too nervous, which led to her palms sweating. It took a long time for Maura to insert the key. "Try to open it," Finn spoke softly in the back. "Okay." Maura nodded gently. Then there was a twist. It opened! It opened! When opening the door, Maura''s mind was nk, and she even stood a little unsteadily. Finn had toe up from behind, and he gently hugged her waist, and Maura came back to her senses. Then Finn opened the door, and they caught sight of minimalist decoration in ck and white. It''s not so dazzling, and it''s not so grand either. Some were clean, simple,fortable, and warm. "Do you like it?" Finn asked with a smile. Maura once said that she liked simple decoration styles. Finn always kept this sentence in mind. So when Hans was asked to decorate the vi, he specially invited a British designer to design the house with a set of simple ck and white styles. Maura nodded gently, and her eyes turned red. A few more steps and Maura and Finn were in the living room. There was a vast mural on the living room wall, and it was almost six meters long. It was a wedding photo, the woman in the photo was gorgeous, she could be described as the nation''s Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. beauty. Although the woman looked pretty, behind the smile she had in the picture, it seemed somewhat reluctant, even with a little unwillingness. The man next to the woman smiled happily, but there seemed to be a helpless touch behind the smile. The people inside the wedding photos were Finn and Maura. The picture was taken three years ago when they got married. Although Maura had feelings for Finn during that time, it wasn''t the feeling she had for marriage. However, Grant was optimistic about Finn at that time, so he urged them to get married early. Therefore, the wedding of the two people was arranged hastily. At that time, Maura was casually looking for a photo studio to take the wedding photos. She didn''t pay much attention to it. After the photo came out, Maura ced the picture under her bed, and she was toozy even to put it in the bedroom. If not for today, Maura would have forgotten this. But Maura did not expect Finn always to keep the wedding photos, and he would also be hanging the wedding photos here. In an instant, Maura''s heart was filled with inexplicable pain, and her nose felt obscured. In the past three years, Maura owed a lot to Finn. Especially the Shawn Family, almost no one treated Finn appropriately. But Finn has never put all this in mind, and he has been in the ce where Maura could not see, and he silently cared for her, understanding her. With such a contrast, Maura suddenly felt that she was not worthy of being Finn''s wife. "Finn, I''m sorry." Maura''s tears flowed like a broken pearl, and it couldn''t stop as she thought about it. "Sorry for what?" Finn was astonished. If Maura said ''thank you,'' he could understand, but why would Maura apologize? Maura did not exin, but she looked at the photo on the wall and said, "Finn, take this photo down." "Take it down?" Finn was even more confused. "Yes, take it off." Maura nodded slowly, and then Maura said the words straightforwardly: "We''ll go retake another wedding photo." If Maura wanted to make up for her debt to Finn throughout all these years, it has to start with this wedding photo. "Okay, we''ll retake it." Finn smiled. Although he did not understand Maura''s intention, he did not refuse Maura. "Finn, although you have never let me apologize to you, today, I still want to do it." "I''ve never been a qualified wife for thest three years." "But you are the most qualified husband in the world. You tolerate my little emotions, endure my mother''s unreasonable provocation, and continue to work hard for this family in ces I can''t even see." "But I could onlyin, and I scolded you when I''m in a bad mood." "I don''t deserve to be your wife at all." "Finn, I''m sorry. Will you please forgive me?" Maura sobbed, and her pretty face was full of tears. Finn reached out his hands, and he gently wiped away the tears on Maura''s pretty face. In a soft voice, he said, "If you said you don''t deserve to be my wife. Then no one else deserves to be." "Without you, I would have died three years ago." "If you want to apologize, then I should also apologize. In the past three years, I didn''t make you happy. You should have been treated like a princess, but you have been ridiculed and despised by others for the past three years, so you have suffered no less injustice than me." "No! I didn''t suffer anything at all!" Maura sobbed and interrupted Finn: "I am delighted." "Always happy!" Maura said these words and then rushed to Finn''s arms, she stood on her tiptoes, pressing her warm red lips on Finn''s lips. The cold touch came, Finn went nk for a while, and he lost the ability to think. Not knowing for how long, Maura left with a red face. Finn was still stupefied and reflecting that moment, and it was a cold and sweet touch. Maura ran to the bathroom and looked at her flushed face in the mirror; she only felt her face a little hot. Maura turned on the tap and poured some cold water on her face, which was much better. "This seemed to be the first time for me to kiss Finn." Maura''s heart was beating. If she didn''t take the initiative, let alone kissing him, Finn would not even hold her hand. It''s not that Finn didn''t like her. Still, it''s just that Finn was awkward, he never knew how to take the initiative, and the reason why she and Finn have been married for three years has not stayed in a room was mainly due to Finn''sck of action. Chapter 162 Weakness Chapter 162 Weakness Even if Maura didn''t want to marry Finn initially, she would not refuse if Finn offered to marry Maura and be with her. After all, she was Finn''s wife, and Maura has to fulfill her obligations as Finn''s wife. But after three years of marriage, Finn never mentioned that he wanted to be with Maura. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. This made Maura furious, and she even once suspected that Finn had problems. Still, after being together, it was proven that Finn did not have any issues. Finally, Maura could only attribute that Finn has a Buddhist mentality, and he did not attach importance to desire. After a long time, Maura calmed down. After mending her makeup in front of the mirror, Maura dared toe out of the bathroom. Aftering out, she found Finn leaning on the door and looking at Maura with a smile. "What are you doing?" Maura blushed as she asked. "You are my wife, so I''m looking at my wife, can''t I?" Finn pondered andughed. "No! Don''t look!" Maura was furious, did Finn finally know that Maura was his wife now? After three years of marriage, Finn hasn''t even held her hands several times. The only time they kissed was due to Maura''s initiative, did anyone have a husband like this? Of course, Maura could only think about it in her heart. If she were to say it, she has no courage. "Okay, I won''t look." Finn smiled, and then he said: "You don''t let me look at you, then would you mind if I look at other girls?" "You dare!" Maura bit her teeth, this guy became more and more daring, and he even dared to mention other girls in front of her. But after that, Maura had to be on guard, and she could not let other girls get away with it. Xia''s family was blind, but Maura was not blind. Maura knew how good Finn was. Apart from his family background, Finn''s physical strength alone was enough to make 99% of the girls in the world obsessed with him. If Finn would no longer keep a low profile and ultimately reveal himself, Maura did not doubt that she would have hundreds of more enemies, and none would be worse than her. "If you dare to look at other girls, I''ll dig your eyes." Maura threatened Finn again. "You didn''t let me see you, and you didn''t let me look at other girls, then maybe I''ll look at men." Finn jokingly said. "Well, you can go and look at other men. I don''t mind if you look at men." Maura raised her lips as she had robbed Finn from several women. She might not have any confidence, but she could just kill herself if she had to steal Finn from a man. "I mind," Finn said. Maura was terrible at learning, and she dared to y tricks on himself. "Hee hee." Maura giggled, and she blinked her eyes, she said, "Husband, take me to see the rest of the vi." "Good." Finn touched Maura''s nose, and he liked the way he got along with Maura. They became more and more like a real couple. After seeing the vi with Maura, Maura took out her mobile phone and wrote down a long memo list. All the items on the list were small things that needed to be purchased. Although therge furniture in the vi wasplete, they still required some small daily necessities. It was not difficult to see that Maura was very attentive; she treated this ce like a family. Finn also feltplicated. When he left the Chen family three years ago, he was ready to die. But he didn''t expect that he would meet Maura in City C, and he would have a family and career with Maura. Maura, as far as he was concerned, was the motive force. It''s also... Fetters! Finn spent thest three years in Xia''s family to protect Maura and deal with the future''s possible dangers. He grew from the stage of the dark strength to the early stage of strength transformation! Such a terrible speed of cultivation was unprecedented in martial arts and Taoism! Even if he were a gifted genius, for Finn to go from the middle stage of dark strength to the early stage of energy transformation, it would take at least 15 years! But Finn, he only needed three years! It''s almost four-fifths shorter. All of this, it was all closely rted to Maura. But even at the early stage of cultivation, Finn was not sure, and he should deal with the Chen family. Finn was apparent that he has not died up to now must have had something worthy of Jason''s plot. The value of it was more than the Chen family''s amount, even more than a hundred times! Finn has guessed several times what he possessed inside his body. It might have something to do with the disappearance of his father, Henry, or even that thing might be himself! "Maybe the mother knows about this..." Finn''s eyes were slightly thickened. He suddenly remembered that three years ago, when his mother was seriously ill, she asked him to leave the Chen family ahead of time. Perhaps at that time, his mother had already known something, but she did not tell Finn. Finn''s mother even knew that the Chen family would send someone to kill him. So Finn''s mother sent people to protect Finn secretly. It was because of the protection of those people that Finn survived the chase. Finn did not think about a lot of things before. But now, Finn felt the need to think about them. Jason would never sit back and watch Finn grow more robust all the way. Perhaps the arrival of Irene was just a trial! "Finn, what are you thinking?" "Finn?" Maura was astonished, Finn seldom thought genuinely about things. She called him several times, but he didn''t hear Maura. "What''s the matter?" Finn finally came back to his senses. "Finn, what are you thinking? Why are you so absorbed about it?" Maura couldn''t help asking. Finnughed, and he shook his head: "Nothing, I''m thinking... Let''s have a few childrenter." "Hooligan!" Maura blushed, and she said with a chagrin: "I don''t want to give birth to your children." "If you don''t want to, we can adopt." Finn still smiled, but the anxiety in his heart aggravated. Jason... Would he let Finn and Maura always be together? Finn had no idea why Jason was so confident in handing over the Chen family to him. Jason had no worries that Finn would bring down the Chen family. At that time, Finn felt that Jason had enough strength and self-confidence to suppress Finn. But now, Finn feels that Jason has found Finn''s weakness. Maura! What should Finn do if Jason threatened him by using Maura? Finn couldn''t help thinking. "Finn, how much did you pay for this vi?" Maura asked. She had heard about Spring Hill vi''s price before, and the lowest rate was 50 million yuan. However, the vi she was now in was almost the best one among the ten vis on the top of the mountain, and she''s afraid the price was more than 50 million yuan. Chapter 163 Crack! Chapter 163 Crack! "The vi... didn''t cost much." Finn Chen paused for a moment. "It didn''t cost much?" Maura Shawn was full of suspicion. ording to her estimation, the price of this vi was at least 300 million yuan. Did Finn think that 300 million yuan was nothing? Thinking repeatedly, Finn decided to reveal the truth: "It cost fifty million yuan." "Fifty million?" Maura was shocked. What was the difference between that and giving it away for free! Finn nodded, "Did you know about Hans Shen?" "You mean you know Hans Shen?" Maura quickly reacted. She had heard of Hans, the richest man in City C. Spring Hill vi area was built by Hans, and now the Spring Hill Resort Project that Maura was involved in, Hans also had an investment in it. In City C, you could not know who the city''s top man was, but you had to know who Hans was. If Finn and Hans knew each other, then Finn''s identity... Chan''s Family! In Maura''s mind, an idea suddenly came to her. Finn was rted to Chen''s! Almost instantly, Maura''s pretty face turned pale. Seeing Maura''s expression, Finn sighed. Although he knew that this day woulde sooner orter, when it dide, he did not know how to deal with it. After a while, Finn was the first to speak, "I am indeed a Chen family member." "En." Maura nodded lightly. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "The Spring Hill Resort is also my leading investment." Finn clearly knew that Maura knew his identity from the moment, and many things could no longer be hidden. "En." Maura continued to nod her head. This didn''t require Finn to say anything, she understood it all. Many of the things that she had wondered about at first, she understood them all. Shane Lin wasn''t even Finn''s ssmate, but his subordinate. The reason why she was in charge of the project also had nothing to do with Shawn''s Family, all because of Finn. And the Koenigsegg that Finn drove when he picked her up, she thought the car was a rental. Now it seemed that she was naive. There was also the respectful attitude that these people like Marin Qiao and Thomas Yang had towards Finn in City J... In the present day, she understood it all. She should have figured it out a long time ago. "I''m sorry." Finn took a deep breath. He still couldn''t tell Maura anything more. He was a bastard and his subtle rtionship with Chen''s. He couldn''t tell Maura about all of this. Because these were too heavy for Maura. It was enough for him to bear these things alone. There was no need to involve Maura in this. Maura shook her head, "You don''t need to tell me you''re sorry, because you have nothing to be sorry for." It was true that Finn didn''t have anything to apologize to her for. It was just that she couldn''t ept that Finn was a member of Chen''s Family. She didn''t know what Finn had been through. But Finn had hidden it from her for three years. In those three years, everyone had been snide and sarcastic towards her, thinking that her husband was a loser. But today, this man had told her himself. He was a member of the Chen''s in City Y. He was from Chen''s Family, one of the handful of super-luxury families in Country C! So he''s been acting for thest three years at Shawn''s Family? Or to experience life? Maura didn''t dare to think about it, nor did she want to. "We... take some time apart." Maura calmly said. "OK." Finn took a deep breath. He knew that this incident had brought a great shock to Maura. And she did need time to calmly think about their rtionship. "You can stay here for a while, and call me if you need anything." Finn got up and sighed. After reaching the door, Finn paused in his steps, "Maura. When the time is right, I''ll exin everything to you." "That day won''t be too far away!" "En." Maura nodded gently. After Finn left, Maura realized that her face was already filled with tears. She was a very proud woman, but she was willing to give up her pride for Finn. In the past three years, she had many chances to leave Finn, and she could have found a much better man than he was at the time. But she didn''t. Regardless of what others said about Finn being useless, she was convinced that Finn was the world''s best man. The facts proved that she was right. Finn wasn''t a loser. But she was also wrong. Maura had believed in for three years without reservation, but he had concealed his identity from her from the start. That was the knot in her heart. If she couldn''t untie this knot, it meant that Finn''s fate hade to an end. Aftering out of the vi, Finn''s heart was somewhat heavy. This was the first time there was a crack between him and Maura. Chen''s Family! Finn''s gaze was chilly, and it was all because of Chen''s! Without the threat of the Chen''s, he would have announced everything honestly to Maura. They wouldn''t have ended up in the situation they were in today. But the Chen''s was like the sword of Damocles hanging high above his head, making him fearful of doing anything. He had to have enough strength to defend himself as soon as possible. Otherwise, even if he got through the difficult situation with Maura this time, he wouldn''t necessarily be able to next time. Finn thought with a dignified look. And right now, the only way for him to increase his strength was to unify City C! In the past, he was a fledgling, always trying to try not to attract the attention of Chen''s Family. So for the major powers of City C, Finn did not deliberately try to conquer them. Thad Gu and Lowe Han were also subdued by him at just the right time. But after this trip to City J, Finn understood that it was useless to keep a low profile because Chen''s family had already noticed him. Since he couldn''t keep a low profile, Finn didn''t have to do that. This time, he nned to unify City C with great fanfare! He intended to make City C his base. At least in the future, let the Chen family act here with some scruples. Instead of acting recklessly! Thinking of this, Finn sent a text message to Lowe, Thad, and Bates Zhang. The content of the text message was straightforward. One hourter, gather at JS Hotel! Finn did not intend to use Chen''s power to subdue the other major forces in City C. Instead, he intended to use his forces. Thad and Lowe were almost under hismand now. If this time, the two could pass his test. In the future, he might also cultivate the two into his henchmen. Chapter 164 Encounter Chapter 164 Encounter Finn came to the garage and drove the Koenigsegg CCXR. He only drove this Koenigsegg CCXR once since Hans gave it to him. Then he left it parked in the garage. But it was a luxury car, after all. Although the car hadn''t been driven for a while, its body looked new without the slightest dust. Soon, Finn drove the car to JS Hotel. Although JS Hotel was one of the few five-star hotels in City C, no luxury car couldpare with Finn''s Koenigsegg CCXR. The most luxurious cars parked in front of the hotel were the "cheap" luxury cars such as Ferrari and Porsche. So we could imagine how the worker would wee Finn when he drove the car to the door. Respectful to the extreme. Even after Finn got off the car, they ordered a person to look after Finn''s car. On the one hand, it showed that they respected Finn. On the other hand, they were worried someone who would identally bump into this sacred car. Then they would have to take big responsibility. They ignored Finn''s ordinary clothes. They had seen many of these. Second generations of the rich pretending to be poor. Finn was a trust fund kid. Finn didn''t know that the workers would think that way when he just drove a luxury car. He would be dumbfounded if he knew. As Finn was entering the door, an AudiA6 drove into the JS Hotel. The driver of the Audi was someone Finn knew, Hank. A woman with a sexy navel wearing a short skirt was sitting in the passenger seat. The woman had fair skin and a good figure, small waist and big hip, a typical sexy figure. Hank was talking to the woman with a smile on his face. The woman reacted a little coldly, sping the nails in her hands boringly while replying to Hank''s words. Hank drove the car ten meters in front of Finn''s Koenigsegg CCXR, but his attention was still on the woman next to him. He did not notice that his car was about to hit Finn''s Koenigsegg CCXR. "Be careful!" The woman was the first to find out and screamed. Hank, who was talking endlessly, was startled, then mmed on the brakes. In the end, AudiA6 stopped, but its distance from Koenigsegg CCXR was not even a centimeter. The worker, who was looking after the car, was deadly pale. Hank''s life was almost over. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. The worker who saw looking for the car didn''t know Hank''s identity, but he could guess Hank''s worth after seeing that Hank was driving an AudiA6. It would be five or six million yuan to the max. If he hit a limited edition Koenigsegg CCXR worth 26 million yuan, five or six million might not The sexy woman gave Hank a dissatisfied look and said, "Can you concentrate more while driving?" This idiot almost got her involved in a big mess. "Yes... I''m sorry, I didn''t pay attention." Hank''s face was also a little pale. He knew that the car was a Koenigsegg CCXR, a global limited edition sacred car. He was not talking about the car''s price, just talking about the identity of the person who drove the car. The car''s owner was someone he shouldn''t mess with. If he did bump the car today, even Xia''s Family couldn''t protect him! Kiara gave Hank an impatient look and said, "Forget it, park your car quickly. Don''t let anyone notice." "I''ll park now, I''ll park now," Hank hurriedly got in the car as if he just woke up from a dream, reversed the AudiA6 and stopped in the corner. While Hank was parking the car, Kiara couldn''t help but look at Koenigsegg CCXR. Her eyes were full of envy. This was a real luxury car. Compared with this luxury car, Hank''s AudiA6 was just rubbish. If I could ride in such a car... Kiara didn''t dare to think about it. In short, it would be so cool! So cool! Her sisters would envy her and go crazy. "Hey, Sir, do you know who drove this car? Is he someone from City C?" Kiara turned her gaze to the was who was watching over the car. The worker shook his head hurriedly. He didn''t know Finn''s identity, even if he knew, he didn''t dare say it. He precisely knew what Kiara was thinking, but he felt that a second-generation rich like Finn simply didn''t like girls like Kiara. If he told her Finn''s identity, it would only trouble Finn. "Okay," Kiara was a little disappointed. But she already made her mind. She would stand not far away from the carter to see if she could meet the owner. If the owner liked her, then she wouldn''t have to worry about anything for the rest of her life. Hank had parked the car, then came to Kiara, smiled, and said: "Kiara, I''ll send you in." Although reluctant, Kiara nodded. Then the two entered the hotel. "Okay, just send me from here. Go back quickly," Kiara''s expression was a little cold. "Okay, when you are done, call me, I''lle to pick you up," Hank didn''t take Kiara''s cold attitude towards him to heart, but said with a ttering smile instead. At this moment, he was acting like an idiot. He would give anything for Kiara. "Okay, just go." Kiara waved his hand impatiently. "Okay," Hank nodded, just about to turn around and leave. At this moment, an unexpected figure appeared in front of him. Finn! This rubbish, didn''t you apany Maura to City J? Why was he here? Hank noticed Finn, and Finn naturally noticed Hank. However, Finn just squinted at Hank, and then he was about to take the elevator upstairs. He could get revenge with Hank another time. His top priority now was to unify City C. Someone like Hank would be easy to deal with. Finn didn''t want to deal Hank, but Hank didn''t want to let Finn go. "Finn! What are you doing here?" Hank stepped a few steps in front of Finn and asked coldly. "Does it have anything to do with you?" Finn said with a faint smile. "Why are you so rude?" Hank frowned and snorted coldly, "I''m your older cousin. You should have some respect." "Older cousin?" Finn sneered. Hank, an idiot. He even dared to talk about his identity. "Is he your family''s son-inw?" Kiara also came and looked at Finn up and down. Her eyes showed a look of disdain. In the past few days with Hank, the name Hank has mentioned the most was Finn. She almost went deaf hearing it. Hank always clenched his teeth every time he mentioned Finn. He always looked down on Finn. A food deliverer, an idiot, someone who lived off a woman Chapter 165 Who Cheated_ Chapter 165 Who Cheated_ Hank said every dirty word he knew, cursing Finn. Kiara had been curious for the past two days. What kind of prodigy Finn was that Hank could be that disgusted of him. She finally saw it today. Although Finn was not as unbearable as Hank said, Kiara didn''t like him either. "It''s him." Hank said with a cold face. The person he hated most now in Xia''s Family was not Maura, but Finn! Especially after he knew that Shane was Finn''s ssmate, he hated Finn to his bones. Because without Finn''s advice, Shane would not humiliate him and Carl. Moreover, without Finn, the leader of the Spring Hill project now would be Hank, not Maura! That''s why Hank felt so angry seeing Finn. But he couldn''t attack him out of anywhere in front of Kiara. The most important thing was that he had seen Finn''s skills. If he attacked, he would be beaten to death by Finn. "Kiara, remember the look of this rubbish. When you see him, you should try to stay as far away as possible to prevent him from offending you," Hank snorted coldly. Although he couldn''t do anything to Finn, he can still attack him with words. "Don''t worry. I won''t let him appear within three meters of me," Kiara nced at Finn proudly. She also had a bad impression of Finn. Any man with a bit of skill would not be a son-inw living off his wife''s family. "That''s good." Hank nodded. "Okay, Hank, you can go now. My best friend ising soon." Kiara nced at the time and urged. Meet best friend? Finn''s expression was weird. Why she came to the hotel to meet her best friend? Why did he feel like Hank was being cheated on? "Okay, baby. Call me when you''re done, and I''ll pick you up." Hank said tly. "Well, I know. Go now." Kiara nodded impatiently. "Okay, baby, I''ll go now." Although Hank didn''t want to go, he moved his feet. He was thinking that he still had a long way from capturing Kiara''s heart. If not, Kiara would take him to see her best friend N?velDrama.Org content. today. After Hank left, Finn also entered the elevator. He reckoned that in a dozen minutes, Lowe and Thad would also arrive. Just as Finn entered the elevator, Kiara followed in. But when she saw that Finn was going to the 16th floor, Kiara felt a little ufortable. The thought of spending dozens of seconds in the elevator with a loser like Finn made her feel sick. "Can you get out and take the next elevator?" Kiara frowned. Finn raised his brows and said, "This elevator belongs to your family?" Kiara nced at Finn in disgust, and said, "My family does not own this elevator, but I feel sick taking the elevator with you." Finn smiled faintly and said, "You can get out if you''re disgusted, no one will stop you." A woman like Kiara was probably used to be spoiled by idiots like Hank, thinking that all people in the world should let her do what she wanted. But he was not an idiot like Hank. "You..." Kiara pointed to Finn''s nose, a little annoyed. This loser dared to talk back to her. "What am I?" Finn wrapped his arms around his chest and looked at Kiarazily. "You rubbish, you''re only son-inw living off your wife''s family!" Kiara put down her hand coldly, and at the same time,forted herself, don''t bother to deal with people like Finn. Finn curled his lips. He thought to himself, "I like being a son-inw living with wife''s family. I am happy with it. What can you do about it?" The elevator finally reached the sixteenth floor. Kiara stepped out of the elevator without looking back, unwilling to stay with Finn for another second. With his hands in his pockets, Finn slowly stepped out of the elevator door and walked towards the suite he had booked. But when he reached the corner, Finn heard a familiar voice. "Um... slow down..." Did she want it that much? The doors were not even closed. Finn''s eyes widened, watching the scene before him. Kiara, who had just pretended to be noble and virtuous, was pressed on the door by a middle-aged man with a big belly. The middle-aged man was like a hungry ghost who hadn''t seen a woman in hundreds of years. While gnawing on Kiara''s neck, he put his hand into Kiara''s clothes. Kiara was breathing fast, and her face became incredibly red. "Ahem." Finn couldn''t stand it anymore. He was sure that if he didn''t stop them, the two would just do it at the door. Finn''s soft cough made the two of them startled. Kiara hurriedly pulled up her clothes to hide her breasts that were exposed. When she saw that the person standing in front of them was Finn, Kiara''s expression suddenly became dark and said, "You trash, how dare you following me?" Finn didn''t answer, but sneered and asked, "Is he the girl best friend you want to see?" If Hank knew that the woman he had just worshipped, was being pressed on the door and kissed by another man, what would Hank think? The thought made Finn a little disgusted. "Kiara, who is this guy?" The potbellied middle-aged man looked at Finn with a cold face. "Robert, this trash is called Finn, the son-inw of Xia''s Family." Kiara hurriedly exined, as if she was afraid that the middle-aged man would misunderstand. "The son-inw of Xia''s Family?" The middle-aged man frowned. He seemed to have heard someone mention it, but he couldn''t remember it for a while. Kiara nodded and said, "Robert, you have to give this trash a lesson. When he was in the elevator, he wanted to molest me. But I scolded him. I thought he ran away. But he didn''t, and now he dared to follow me up here." "Don''t worry, baby. I''ll take care of him." Robert reassured her, then looked at Finn with a gloomy expression and said, "Boy. You have such big courage. You dared to touch my woman!" "Your woman?" Finn sneered. Hank wasn''t the only one being cheated on. This middle-aged man was also being cheated on. "What do you mean? Does Kiara have other men out there?" Robert couldn''t help but nce at Kiara as if he heard Finn''s intention. "Robert, I don''t. Don''t listen to him. He''s talking nonsense! He is trying to frame me!" Kiara hurriedly shook her head to exin. She hated Finn so much. A beautiful television anchor like her would give herself to anyone who could give more gifts. She slept with Robert because he gave her more than half a million yuan worth of gifts. Of course, Hank also gave her a lot of money, about 300,000 yuan. But Kiara didn''t like Hank at all. After all, Hank was just the young master of a family whose business was failing. Robert was the key person to the mafia gang in the Eastern District. Hank was far from Robert''s prestige. Chapter 166 Lowe Chapter 166 Lowe Robert gave Kiara a cold look and turned to Finn Chen, "What did you mean by that?" Finn smiled yfully and replied, "Nothing. Several minutes ago, your girlfriend was flirting with my cousin. My cousin called her baby" Kiara screamed, "It was not true." She wanted to jump on Finn. Robert grabbed her from behind and ferociously stared at Kiara, "What he said is true?" Kiara shook her head and denied, "No. That wasn''t true. He was lying." Robert was suspicious and questioned, "he lied?" At this moment, Finn sneered and said, "If you don''t believe me, just check the surveince." Kiara''s face turned to white. Robert was not stupid and could tell from Kiara''s expression that Finn was telling the truth. "Bitch!" "Snapped!" Robert pped Kiara''s face heavily, and Kiara''s mouth was bleeding. "Robert, listen to me, I was ying with him, but I don''t like him." "I regarded him as a cash machine. I only love you." Kiara choked and wiped her tears. Robert was irritated and yelled, "y? Bitch, I give you hundreds of thousands a month! Is it not enough?" Robert used to give Kiara a gift worth more than 5 hundred thousand to ask for a date. Kiara promised him that she will only be his mistress. He couldn''t tolerate Kiara was hooking up with another man. Kiara hugged Roberts''s legs and cried horribly, "Robert, I am sorry. I''m so sorry. I was too greedy. I will This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. give him the money back. Robert, forgive me, please." Robert snorted and didn''t say anything. He still had feelings for Kiara, who was skillful in bed. They had been together for a very long time. He couldn''t abandon her. Robert shouted, "Ok. I forgive this time. But if you hook up with other men again, I will break your legs. You understand?" Kiara nodded and replied, "Robert, I will never find other men. I promise. I only love you" Robert snorted and said, "Get up." The drama was over, while Finn was not satisfied. Robert was too kind to Kiara. Kiara observed Finn''s expression and was about to break out. But she couldn''t do anything because, for Robert, Finn might help him a lot. "Boy, for the sake of reminding me, I let you go." "Get out of here," Robert said impatiently. He was a little unhappy with Finn because Finn didn''t show any respect to him. Finn narrowed his eyes and stated, "You really think I would flirt with that kind of woman?" Finn would never take a fancy to Kiara. Robert was unhappy and scolded, "Don''t cross my line!" Finn shook his head and didn''t want to argue with Robert, walking to his room, while Robert was a little angry when seeing Finn ignored him. Finn was just a loser! How could he look down on me! Robert stepped forward and pressed Finn''s shoulder. Finn stopped and stated peacefully, "Get your hands off me." Robert provoked, "What if I don''t?" Finn looked back and answered, "You will regret." "You stupid" Before Robert finished his words, Finn''s eyes became sharp. All of a sudden, Robert felt he was surrounded by overwhelming energy flow and couldn''t breathe. Kiara next to him, didn''t know what was going on. She thought Robert will help her to punish Finn. Kiara had a bright smile on her face. Robert was a member of gannd, while Finn was just a loser. However, Kiara''s smile stiffened. Robert knelt on the ground. Kiara couldn''t believe and mumbled, "It''s impossible. It''s impossible." Finn asked with a smile, "You won''t regret?" Robert answered, "I regret. I regret." Robert''s voice and body were shaking. The only thought in his mind was that Finn was too powerful and was not a loser. Robert was desperate and was ready to ask for mercy, but at this moment, he saw a figure. It was from Lowe! Why did Lowee here? Robert was excited and yelled, "Lowe." Robert felt he was saved. Kiara''s face turned to bright when she heard that Robert called Lowe. She was excited and knew Robert''s boss was the underground emperor of the entire eastern district of City C since she became the mistress of Robert. Lowe was a legend in City C and had a great influence in City C. Kiara''s face was flushed. It was her first time to see a person with big names. She hoped Lowe will have a good impression on her. Chapter 167 Reign of Terror Chapter 167 Reign of Terror Lowe took the lead out of the elevator, followed by Thad and Bates. Lowe was still talking to Thad when they first got out of the elevator, but then he realized that Thad stopped talking abruptly. Following Thad''s gaze, Lowe suddenly saw a scene that made his back chill. Robert, the most capable person in his eyes, was kneeling before Finn! Although it was alreadyte autumn, ayer of cold sweat broke out on Lowe''s forehead. "Master Lowe!" Damn, Robert shouted excitedly at him. Lowe walked up to Robert with a gloomy face. "Master..." Robert hadn''t even spoken a word yet, but Lowe kicked his mouth, making the word "Lowe" back into his mouth abruptly. Robert, who was kicked to the ground, was stunned. Master Lowe...Why did you kick me? Kiara was also confused behind him. Didn''t Robert say that he was the most trustworthy person for Master Lowe? Lowe even nned to let him take over the business in the future. But now... Kiara was still wondering why Lowe kicked Robert, but the next moment, Lowe walked to Finn, bent over, bowed. He did it in one go! "Young Master Chen! Sorry, I''mte." The cold sweat on Lowe''s forehead was getting more and more. He could only pray that Robert had not gone too far now. Otherwise, even he would be involved. Young Master Chen?! Hearing how Lowe addressed him, Robert felt like his mind exploded with a bang, and there was a vast wave that went up in his heart. How was this possible? Master Lowe called this son-inw who''s living off his wife, Young Master?! Kiara''s face was also pale at this moment. Her calf began to tremble uncontrobly. If Hank appeared in front of her now, she would break Hank into pieces! This idiot! He even said that Finn was a good-for-nothing. Damn! Kiara had an urge to swear. Finn waved his hand and smiled slightly, "It''s okay." "Young Master Chen, this idiot..." Lowe couldn''t help but nced at Robert and said solemnly. "Young Master Chen, I didn''t do a good job of disciplining them. Please punish me, Young Master Chen." Finn shook his head and said, "No, it''s not a big deal." Lowe was his person, after all. He still had to save Lowe from humiliation. Moreover, Robert didn''t do anything to him. He didn''t want to make a fuss. Seeing Finn let Robert go, Lowe couldn''t help but heaved a sigh of relief. It didn''t seem like a big deal. "Idiot! Come and thank Young Master!" Lowe red at Robert coldly and shouted. "Thank you, Young Master Chen! Thank you, Young Master Chen. You are so generous..." Robert was almost crawling to Finn''s feet and kowtowed his head to thank Finn. After seeing Finn''s capability, he understood that if Finn wanted to kill him, it would take just a sentence. But Finn generously let him go, so he was grateful to Finn in his heart. "You could escape him, but not me! Idiot! Just kneel here for three days, and reflect on yourself why you are so stupid!" Lowe snorted coldly. Although Finn said he didn''t want to punish Robert, he still wanted to show his respect. Making Robert kneel here for three days could make it clear for Finn. "Yes, Master Lowe. I will reflect on myself." Robert nodded hurriedly. Compared to being able to save his life, kneeling for three days was nothing for him. "Okay, let''s go inside. Business matters." Finn smiled. "Yes, Young Master Chen." Several people nodded hurriedly and followed him. Then everyone entered the luxurious suite. Throughout the whole process, Finn didn''t even look at Kiara. On the other hand, Kiara fell to the ground, with a sorrowful smile on her face. Her legs felt weak. Thinking back to her behavior just now, she felt ridiculous for a while. She thought that when she scolded Finn, Finn did not respond because he was afraid of her. Now it seemed that Finn simply disdained to care about her. Disdain! Finn was like a violent tiger, and she was like an ant that doesn''t know the sky''s height. If the ant hooted to the tiger, would the tiger care about the ant? It would not! I wouldn''t suit his identity if he did! It was ridiculous that Hank, that idiot thought that a person with such power was a good-for-nothing. No wonder. He would never belong to the upper ss of City C. As long as Hank used his brain and clung to Finn, Xia''s Family would not be stuck in this current state! Kiara thought angrily. After this incident, she would not take the initiative to contact Hank, let alone tell him about Finn''s true identity. She wished that Hank went to provoke Finn, and then Finn took care of him. Soon, Kiara went downstairs. When she saw Koenigsegg CCXR parked downstairs again, she felt ridiculous. This time, even if you used your toes to think, you could think that this Koenigsegg CCXR was Finn''s. However, because of her stupidity, she had missed the opportunity to ride in this Koenigsegg CCXR. Thad, Lowe, and Bates all didn''t dare to make a sound in the private room. There must be something big to announce that made Finn gather them together. He feared that there would be a reign of terror in City C. "How is your injury?" Finn didn''t go straight to the subject but showed his concern about Thad first. After all, Thad was abused by Garryst time because of him. "Thank you for Young Master Chen''s concern. It was only a little injury, already healed a long time ago." Thad smiled. Just as the saying goes, you''d find out about people''s true colors when you are in trouble. He didn''t expect that Finn would travel a long distance alone to rescue him from danger. It was a real life-saving grace! He also had a new perception of Finn. He was righteous! Anyway, if he were Finn, he couldn''t do it. He couldn''t put himself in danger just to save a junior. So he admired Finn greatly. If anyone dared to say something bad about Finn in the future, Thad would be the first to argue! Finn nodded, then his eyes moved to Lowe and Bates. "You all know each other, right?" Finn asked. Bates was reliable, the sessor his mother left for him, and he did not doubt Bates''s loyalty. When Leah auctioned Maura''s first night rightsst time, he asked Bates to scheme on Gavin. "I know. I know. I have heard about Bates for a long time ago." Lowe smiled. He was already secretly frightened on the way here. After all, Zhang''s Family was also a top-tier family in City J. It also wasn''t inferior to Shen''s Family. I thought Finn was only rted to Shen''s Family, but now it seemed that he even had connections with Zhang''s family. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. How many other connections in City J did Finn have yet to show? Chapter 168 Shawn Ye Chapter 168 Shawn Ye "Lord Han is polite. I''m just a junior, how dare I talk about myself in front of you." Bates Zhang arched his hands and smiled humbly. Although he was the heir to Zhang''s Family and his status and position were much higher than people like Thad Gu and Lowe Han. They had risen from the ranks of the ordinary. However, he would not be arrogant or self-important in front of Lowe. He knew that if he were put in the same position as Thad and Lowe, he probably wouldn''t do any better than these two. They had been able to fight their way from a small punk to the current king of the City C underground world. So they had their unique skills. It was only a person like Finn Chen who could subdue the two of them. If anyone else wanted to subdue two kings of the underground world simultaneously, it would be daydreaming! Since the three of them all knew each other, it was just as well that Finn didn''t need to be introduced. "How many other forces are there in City C now that canpete with you?" Finn cut to the chase. Although City C was only a prefecture-level city, the situation wasplicated. Thad and Lowe only controlled the western and eastern districts, while other forces controlled the northern and southern districts. In addition to these underground forces, there were also quite a few powerful families, just like Shen''s Family. These forces he had to integrate one by one this time. Firstly, it was to resist Chen''s Family. Secondly... He was worried that if he had to leave City C one day in the future, then Maura Shawn would also have a ce to stay. N?velDrama.Org content. After all, Maura''s rtionship with Shawn''s Family wasn''t good now, and if one day he wasn''t in City C, the Shawn''s would suppress her. But if Maura had people like Lowe and Thad behind her, it was not certain who would be suppressed. Hearing his words, the three of them all understood Finn''s intentions. Even the always careless Thad had probably guessed it. "Master Chen. Although City C is notrge, the forces are intricate." "Currently, the underground forces that canpete with us have Dennis Luo in the northern district and Hertha Ye in the southern district. Other than these two, the others are all minor figures and not enough to be feared." "As for the family power, Shen''s Family is currently recognized as the number one in City C. However, as far as we know, Li''s Family is as powerful as the Shen''s. Since the current city''s top man, Secretary Li, is a member of the Li''s. So in some ways, the Li''s is acting even stronger than the Shen''s." Lowe said in a deep voice. At any time, those in power had more say than those in wealth. Finn nodded his head and was about to speak. At that moment, Bates smiled, "Master Chen. Dennis of the northern district is a member of Zhang''s Family." Dennis was a member of Zhang''s?! Finn was somewhat surprised, Dennis was an underground emperor who was on par with Thad and Lowe. Unexpectedly, he was a member of Zhang''s. Thad and Lowe were also a bit startled. It seemed that Zhang''s family was much more powerful than they had imagined. Even a big figure like Dennis was a member of the Zhang family. But Zhang''s Family''s stuff was also Finn''s. Dennis could almost be considered Finn''s subordinate as well. Finn naturally understood this, and after what Bates had said, the underground power in City C was currently clear. In the four districts, there were already three districts that were under his control. Only the southern district, Hertha remained. "What is the situation regarding her?" Finn asked. "Master Chen. Hertha is not simple." Lowe was serious. "What''s not simple about her?" Finn was a little curious. What was Hertha''s ability to make Lowe scrupulous? "Have you ever heard of Shawn Ye?" Lowe didn''t say it outright but gave a name first. Finn shook his head, he had only been here for three years and had yet to truly understand City C. But looking at Lowe''s appearance, Shawn was not simple. "It''s normal that Master Chen has never heard of him." Lowe nodded his head, "Twenty years ago, Shawn was a truly dreadful figure in City C." "Why he is so dreadful has to start with City C''s history." "Due to its remote location, City C''s underground world has not been peaceful. On average, at least thousands of people die in gang fights every year. The underground world of here is known for its fierce and cruel battles in several nearby states." "Therefore, since the city''s founding, City C''s underground world has never really been unified. Some people even say that here is the burial ground of ambitious people. No matter how outstanding you are, it''s simply impossible to unify City C." "But twenty years ago, the sudden appearance of Shawn broke that rule." "One year." "He used only one year to fight from west to north and then from south to east. With his strength, he rigidly defeated the entire city!" "At that time, he was collectively revered by the many underground forces of City C as the uncrowned king!" "A true underground emperor!" Lowe said in a deep voice. Twenty years ago, Shawn''s name of Underground Emperor was a very significant one. Unlike today, he, with Thad and Dennis, who only controlled one district, was revered as underground emperors. And Shawn truly controlled all the districts at that time, and even those powerful families were respectful. "Shawn is a martial artist?" Finn frowned. Only if Shawn was a martial artist could exin why he was so powerful. One had to know that City C was not as peaceful twenty years ago as it was now. In that age, Country C did not have strict control over guns and knives, and it wasmon for guns to appear in the battle for territory. It was simply impossible for an ordinary person to take down here in a hail of bullets. So Shawn could only be a martial artist, and at least in ater stage of the obscure period! "Yes, Master Chen. Legend has it that he is indeed a martial artist." Lowe was aware that Finn was also a martial artist. However, he didn''t feel that Finn was stronger than the Shawn of twenty years ago. "I also know something about Shawn from my father." Bates''s tone was also somewhat heavy, "My father said that City C was originally a ce with many great persons and rich produce. Before Shawn came, the field of martial arts was thriving. Among the nearby states, the strength of the martial arts world was also among the best." Chapter 169 Shawn Ye Chapter 169 Shawn Ye "But after Shawn Ye arrived in Concord City, the Martial arts world in Concord City has entered a period of decline." "There are rumors that the decline of the martial arts world in Concord City is inseparable from Shawn." "Because Shawn had a habit when he was fighting for territory." "What kind of habit?" Thad Gu asked subconsciously. Bates Zhang looked at Thad Gu and described, "Extermination!" "Shawn likes to exterminate. Anyone who is an enemy of him almost ends up in the end with his entire family destroyed!" Bates let out a breath of relief. "Extermination?!" Thad was horrified. He had been around for over twenty years, and he still understood that misfortune was worse than family. But Shawn, who often exterminated others'' full families, was too ruthless. "Among those who were exterminated with their entire families, many of them were martial artists. A small half of the martial artists died because of Shawn in the martial arts world. The remaining half of the martial artists also left Concord City with their families after hearing about Shawn''s notoriety." "This also led to the fact that there are not many martial artists in Concord City. The martial arts world in Concord City was only a name." Bates sighed. Finn squinted his eyes. No wonder when he first came to Concord, he found that there were so few martial artists in Concord. So it did by Shawn. With just one person, he was able to unify the entire martial arts world in Concord. Shawn, it was indeed not simple. "What happenedter?" Finn was curious as to what Shawn did afterward. "Later, Shawn disappeared mysteriously." Lowe Han took the words. "Shawn unified Concord City in one year. But then, no one saw him in Concord. There were even rumors that Shawn died after he unified Concord." "But some say that Shawn was not satisfied with Concord and ran off to conquer the south," Lowe said. "Shawn couldn''t die." Finn shook his head. A martial artist like Shawn estimated that only a warrior who was stronger than him could kill him. But was there a martial artist stronger than him in Concord? If the Martial Association were established twenty years ago, someone like Shawn, who interfered with the social order, would have been killed by the Martial Association''s giants. As for going to conquer the south, Finn didn''t have much faith in it. The martial artist world in the south was an extremely dangerous ce. If Shawn dared to be so arrogant in the south, he wouldn''t survive the next day. "After Shawn disappeared, the Ye''s Family began to fight for power within the family. The entire Concord fell into a state of mass chaos. But this also gave Thad and me the opportunity. Back then, it was while Concord was in chaos that we took advantage to secretly develop our power until today." Lowe sighed. Shawn calmed the chaos of Concord City, but he also created the chaos of there. Out of chaos,es out the ambitious person. Lowe and Thad were the ambitious people who emerged after the chaos in Concord back then! Finn slightly nodded his head and asked, "Soter on, the Hertha Ye was in charge of the Ye''s Family?" "Yes and no." "The year Shawn left Concord City, Hertha was just a seven or eight-year-old girl..." "Wait, little girl?" Finn was astonished. For a long time, was Hertha a woman? He thought it was a man, but with a feminine name. Lowe smiled bitterly, "Finn, don''t underestimateHartha. Although she''s a woman, her methods are not much worse than those of us, even more so." "I''m not underestimating her." Finn shook his head and smiled. To stabilize Ye''s Family, this showed that Hertha''s skills and means were indeed first ss. How could he dare to underestimate? "The year Shawn left Concord, Hertha was only seven or eight years old. There were two elder brothers before her. Back then, in Ye''s Family, it was mainly two brothers who were fighting for power. Because Hertha was too young, neither took her into consideration, feeling that Hertha was no threat to them." "But how could it be known that after eight years, Hertha, who is only sixteen years old, is somehow in charge of inside Ye''s Family." "The inside of the Ye''s Family is made up of key personnel from Shawn. Although Shawn disappeared, these people remained in the Ye''s Family." "So whoever takes control of the inside Ye''s Family is equivalent to taking control of the Ye''s Family." "After Hertha took charge of the Ye''s Family, her two brothers were naturally unhappy. They attempted to trick Hertha into handing over control of inside Ye''s Family. However, Hertha did not show mercy and directly drove each of them out of the Ye''s Family with a broken leg." "After Hertha took charge of the Ye''s Family, the Ye''s Family grew rapidly. At that time, she could have unified the underworld power of Concord City and be the first underworld queen in the underworld of Concord City. But for some reason, she didn''t do that." "She always controls the Ye''s Family in the Southern District. Never allowing the Ye''s Family cross half a step beyond the Southern District." "And over the years, she has never deliberately tried to develop the Ye''s Family, as if she has looked down on power." Lowe wondered. If Hertha wanted to fight for power, it would be none of his and Thad''s business. Although he and Thad had been fighting for the past few years. But the fight between them had always been controlled in each other''s territory. The Southern District was a forbiddennd for them. Even to all the underworld in the entire Concord City, the Southern District was a forbiddennd. "Interesting." Finn narrowed his eyes. The more he felt that this Hertha was not simple. At least in terms of judging the situation, Hertha did it better than most people. Lowe and Thad didn''t understand why Hertha didn''t develop the Ye''s Family''s power over the past few years, instead of curling up in a corner. He, however, understood. Hertha must be aware of the existence of the Martial Association. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. She was afraid of liquidation! She was afraid that the Martial Association people would liquidate the heinous crimesmitted by Shawn that year! So she had to keep a low profile. Once, she developed Ye''s Family in a high profile. Not to mention the Martial Association people, even which batch of Shawn''s enemies back then would make her suffer a lot. It might even exterminate the Ye''s Family. After all, even though Shawn was alive, he never appeared. These enemies would endure for a while, but not for a lifetime! Chapter 170 Scapegoat Chapter 170 Scapegoat Finn Chen shook his head; he had to say Hertha Ye was not dull. If she were an old monster, Finn would put her aside. But she was just a young woman in her twenties. At this age, Finn should say that she''s an evildoer. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Even if it''s Finn, he had to treat with caution this time. Although he had overflowing military force on his side, sometimes it became a burden dealing with such evildoer woman. Seeing Finn''s eager face, Lowe Han sighed. He knew that Finn was not a good master. It seemed that this time, the collision between him and Hertha was unavoidable. "But young master Chen. Although Hertha doesn''t have the power to develop Ye Family, her two brothers have attracted many people on outside by Ye Family''s reputation these few years. That situation is enough for now." "Because Hertha broke one of each their legs before, they always hold grudges against Hertha and oftene to find trouble with her." "If young master Chen wants to do something to Hertha, we can start from these two people," Lowe suggested truthfully. Finn shook his head and said: "Hertha pushed these two space goats out, we shouldn''t expect them." "Spacegoats?" Three of them dumbfounded, how could these two people be space goats? Finn did not exin but smiled. If he guessed correctly, Hertha intentionally broke their legs and sent them out to attract people. After that, the people they influenced would also be Hertha''s forces. As for the purpose? It''s simple. Breaking their legs showed that there''s no room for manoeuvre between them, then they blinded by hatred, and naturally would have to form forces to revenge. At this time, Hertha could take advantage of this opportunity and put her workforce around them, maybe even helped them to form a force directly. But they did not know that the faster their force grew, the faster they would die. Because in the future, if Shawn Ye''s foe came, they definitely would focus on these two high-profile idiots first, rather than the low-key Hertha. Even if Shawn''s foe didn''te, but the two wanted to take revenge, it would only be a dream. There was no possibility at all. It meant that Hertha had reached a final calction for human nature. If it''s not necessary, Finn did not want to be this kind of woman''s enemy. Of course, Finn and Hertha did not have to be enemies. There was still a possibility of cooperation. However, it depended on Hertha. "Young master Chen, how should we deal with Hertha?" Lowe asked. Without the help of Hertha''s two brothers. It''s harder to deal with her directly than climbing into the sky. After all, Hertha controlled Ye Family''s secret department. It was an elite force with a lot of martial artists left by Shawn. "I will deal with Hertha; you guys don''t have to worry about it. Your task is to clean up the small fish and shrimps in your administrative region as soon as possible. You should have absolute control over your area." Finnmanded. These three guys definitely couldn''t deal with Hertha; he had to do it himself. "Yes, young master Chen." The three nodded together. Although they did not understand how Finn would deal with Hertha, they did not dare to disobey Finn''s orders. Finn squinted. There were still Li Family and Shen Family beside Hertha. Neither of these two local giants was easy to deal. He had never touched Li Family''s Jarvis Li, so Finn didn''t know how depth he was. But Hans Shen was his partner, and he knew a bit of him. He''s a typical old fox! Hans may have seen the delicate rtionship between him and Chen Family. Therefore, he would never stand in the team handily. In the future, whenever Chen Family became more substantial, he would fall to Chen Family''s side. However, Finn did not have to worry about them; his top priority was to find Hertha''s breakthrough. On the other side, Hank Shawn left JS Hotel and drove to a club''s entrance. Under a female receptionist''s entertain, Hank entered a gorgeous private room. Inside the private room, a man wearing a suit in his thirties standing with his hands sped behind his back. Seeing Hank came in, he sneered: "You''ve made a decision?" Hank osted a smile and nodded: "Yes, I''ve made a decision, Manager Ye." "Heh, you should have decided earlier. If my Ye Family doesn''t nod our heads in City C, you won''t sell any of the projects in your hands." Manager Ye snorted coldly. "Yes, yes, Manager Ye, you''re right, I was not sensible before..." Hank smiled on his face, but he was scolding Manager Ye silly in his heart. If Finn didn''te back all of a sudden, he would have thrown out these projects in such a hurry. "In this case, let''s sign a contract. I''ll pay 20 million yuan for the seven projects you have." Manager Ye said haughtily, Shawn gave him 30 million yuan. However, 20 million yuan was enough for a fool like Hank. With the 10 million yuan he saved, he could keep several more female stars. "Manager Ye, 20 million yuan is too little." Hank felt that his heart was bleeding. A few days ago, he sold out three projects in Spring Hill, each of them worthed 5 million yuan. He originally nned to sell the remaining seven projects to at least 8 million yuan each. But unexpectedly, Finn suddenly came back today, which disrupted his original n. Once Finn came back, it meant that Maura Shawn could regain Spring Hill''s control. Those projects had nothing to do with him. Let alone 8 million yuan; he couldn''t even get 800.000 yuan, so he was anxious to sell those projects. Liam Ye was a buyer who had contacted him a few days ago. However, the price Liam quoted at that time was too low, 3.5 million yuan for a project. So a few days ago, he refused Liam without thinking about it. But now, Liam had be the most suitable buyer, because only Liam could eat the remaining seven projects in one breath. Liam also had a strong enough background; even Shane Lin wouldn''t easily provoke him. Hank''s calction was perfect, but unexpectedly, Liam had changed his divination temporarily. He wanted to buy his seven projects with 20 million yuan, which meant it''s less than 3 million yuan each. How could he ept it? Chapter 171 Sell Projects At Reduced Prices Chapter 171 Sell Projects At Reduced Prices "Not enough? Then don''t sell it." Liam Ye sipped red wine and sneered. He could guess that something must have happened since Hank Shawn came in such a hurry. It may be that Maura Shawn, the real person in charge of Spring Hill, hade back. That''s why Hank was in a hurry to throw out the project in his hands. At this time, he should lower the price. Liam suspected that Hank would even sell them for 15 million yuan. "Manager Ye, can you add more? Just go with your original price; after all, it only will add 4.5 million yuan." Hank said with a smile. If these 4.5 million yuan hit Kiara Yue, it definitely could smash her legs open and let him control her. For Kiara, Hank''s heart was itchy now, especially when he thought of Kiara''s enchanting small body, Hank''s abdomen burst dry heat. "It only will add 4.5 million yuan?" Liam raised his eyebrows and suddenly got up. He cursed while pointing to Hank''s nose: "Do you think gale blow money to me?! Why should I pay you 4.5 million yuan more?!" "Manager Ye, I don''t mean that..." Hank quickly exined as he was scared and shivered, Ye Family''s Liam''s backer. If he annoyed Liam, he didn''t even know how he would die. "I don''t care what you mean. You should sign this contract today!" Liam''szy to act with Hank any longer. He tore his face directly and threatened Hank. "Manager Ye, don''t be angry. I''ll sign it. I''ll sign it now." Hank shuddered. He knew that Liam was a robber. He couldn''t leave the club today if he didn''t sign it. "Hum, rubbish." Seeing that Hank didn''t even resist for a moment. Liam disdained to scold him. He guaranteed if Hank took over Shawn Family, they would bankrupt within three years. Although Liam scolded him, Hank didn''t even dare to fart. Instead, he showed a ttering smile: "Well, Manager Ye, from now on, these projects have nothing to do with me." Seeing that Hank was eager to get rid of his rtionship, Liam couldn''t helpughing, "Why, do you afraid that your cousin will take these projects back from me?" Hank embarrassed, he thought so. Suppose Maura knew that he sold several Spring Hill''s critical projects for a few million yuan each. She definitely would make trouble for him, or find those buyers to get back those projects. Once she got the project back, Liam would surely settle ounts with him. The 20 million yuan he had received would also disappear. "Don''t worry, if your cousin dares toe to me for the projects, I will let here and nevere back!" Liam snorted coldly, even without Hertha, now''s Ye Family still was an earnest and number one front line family in City C. If they added Hertha, Ye Family would be the most powerful family in City C. Shen and Li Family would have to stand aside! If Maura dared to find trouble with Ye Family, it''s no different from challenging the powerful. He would let Maura know what''s regret! "Manager Ye, I''m not worried about my cousin asking you for the projects." Hank hesitated for a while. "Hm? What do you mean?" Liam frowned. If Maura didn''t want the projects, who else wanted it? Would Scott Shawne in person? "Manager Ye, do you know our family''s live-in son-inw?" Hank did not say it directly but prepared to beat around the bush first. "Live-in son-inw?" Liam raised his eyebrows: "Your cousin''s husband?" Hank nodded, "It''s him, Manager Ye, my cousin is unlikely to ask you for the projects, but it''s her husband. If he knows about this, he definitely wille to you for trouble." "Hank, do you think that I can''t cope with a live-off a woman''s guy?" Liam''s expression became shady. After a long time, he thought that someone terrified was going to trouble him. As a result, he was a live- in son-inw. Liam was also Ye Family''s housekeeper. Hank felt that he would not be able to deal with a live-off woman''s rubbish. Seeing Liam''s a little angry, Hank''s forehead suddenly burst out ayer of cold sweat. He quickly opened his mouth to exin: "Manager Ye, I don''t mean to look down on you. However, he is quite capable. Finn has a ssmate rtionship with Shane Lin, the person in charge of Pinnacle Real Estate. At that time, if he puts pressure on you through Shane... " Before Hank finished speaking, Liam waved and interrupted: "Shane is just a Chen''s Family''s dog. There is nothing to be afraid of him." "If Chen''s Family put pressure on me, I might give your cousin dignity. But Shane, hem, he is not worth my attention," Liam added, Chen''s Family was the real superpower. Looking at the whole Country C, only a few families could match Chen''s Family. Even if the whole City C''s family and underground powerbined, they still inadequate to Chen''s Family''s finger grind. N?velDrama.Org content. No matter how crazy Liam was, he also didn''t dare to put Chen''s Family in his eyes. But Chen''s Family was Chen''s Family, Shane was Shane. Shane was, at best, a senior worker. Liam didn''t think that Shane would provoke Ye''s Family for the sake of a live-in son-inw. After all, Ye''s Family was not vegetarian. Liam had said so; Hank couldn''t say anything more. His original intention was to let Liam noticed and taught Finn a lesson. Of course, if Finn was great, it''s good to teach Liam a lesson. After all, Liam had just humiliated him. However, Hank didn''t expect much from Finn. He only knew a bit of Ye''s Family''s power. However, Hertha lived in seclusion without a trace. But her two brothers, Hayden Ye and Hardy Ye had been swaggering outside. They started a real estatepany a few years ago. Now it had upied most of the real estate industry in City C. There were seven branches with thousands of teams. Such forces were iparable to Shawn''s Family. Finn may be able to rely on Shane and jumped in front of Shawn''s Family. But if he dared to challenge Ye''s Family, he would be like ying antern in thetrine pitlooking for feces. Chapter 172 The Vice President Chapter 172 The Vice President In the Spring Hill. Maura Shawn walked down the trail alone, looked lonely. It was only one night that she was apart from Finn, but it felt like they had been apart for one summer and one autumn. She thought she could face everything calmly, but she found that she couldn''t stay calm when things happened. What was Finn hiding from her? Why did he lie to her in the past three years? Finn was a member of Chen''s family, while she was just an average person. She didn''t deserve Finn. "Maura? What are you doing here?" A voice asked. Maura snapped out of it, "Maggie." Maura showed a reluctant smile to Maggie, who used to live in amunity with Lin Lan. They were good neighbors, so Maggie knew Maura. Maggie looked concerned and asked, "Maura, you look bad? Are you ufortable?" Maura''s face was pale, and her eyes were red. Maura shook her head and said with a smile, "Maggie, I am good. I just didn''t sleep wellst night." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Maggie repeated, "Didn''t sleep well." She looked around suspiciously and was confused that Maura came down the mountain. Was Maura a mistress of some rich men living on the mountain? Maura nodded slightly and replied, "Yeah. She added, "Maggie, I need to go." Maggie said, "OK, go ahead." Maggie was more suspicious. It was apparent that Maura came down the mountain, but the mountain''s vi was not something she could afford. The only exnation was that she came from someone else''s house. Maggie thought she needed to tell Lan Lin what happened. Maura went to thepany aftering down from the mountain. Many staff greeted her enthusiastically when she came. Maura greeted them politely but was full of questions. Why were there so many familiar faces missing in thepany, but many new faces? Maura opened her office door but found a gorgeous figure sitting on the office chair. She put her beautiful legs on the desk casually, ying with her nails. Seeing Maura, the beautiful woman didn''t stand up but questioned Maura with a cold look, "Which department do you belong to? You should have knocked on the door." Maura''s beautiful face turned cold and said grimly, "It''s my office." The beautiful woman was stunned and realized, "Your office? You are Maura?" Maura didn''t answer but walked to her and shouted angrily, "Move your ass." The beautiful woman didn''t move but looked at Maura yfully, "Why should I go? Maura Shawn, from now on. This office is mine. There is a room downstairs, and you moved there." "Who gives you the right to do this?" Maura took a deep breath and tried to calm down. The beautiful woman grinned, "Maura Shawn, who do you think you are?" Maura puffed up with anger and shouted, "OK good. Security! The beautiful woman sneered, "Security? You are kidding me!" In less than three minutes, several guards came. The guards didn''t look at Maura but turned to the beautiful woman. Maura ordered coldly, "Get her out of here." She didn''t notice the guard''s surprising look. The guards nced at Maura with an embarrassing look. Maura raised her eyebrows and shouted, "What? You didn''t hear what I said! The beautiful woman rose and grinned, "Maura, you are wasting your time. I am the vice president of thepany, on the same level as you. How can you get me out?" The vice president! Maura was astonished. She was absent for just a week. Maura questioned, "You are appointed by grandpa?" The beautiful woman didn''t admit but said back, "It''s none of your business. Anyway, I''m now the vice president. You have no right to tell me what I should do The beautiful woman continued and pointed out the door, "Now, you get out of my office." Maura kept silent and took out the phone. She wanted to ask Scott. "What are you doing?" the beautiful woman was panic and stepped forward to take Maura''s phone. Maura stepped back to avoid her. The beautiful woman turned angry suddenly and raised her hand and pped Maura. "Snapped!" A blood-red handprint appeared on Maura''s beautiful face. Maura was stunned, and the beautiful woman took Maura''s phone and threw it on the floor. The phone fell apart. The beautiful woman cursed, "Bitch, I tell you that I was appointed by your cousin. You''d better show some respect, or I will make you suffer! Did Hank appoint her? Maura covered her face and showed anger. Chapter 173 The Biggest Both Chapter 173 The Biggest Both Why? Hank Shawn was also a Vice President in thepany, so why did he appoint another woman as new Vice President of thepany? Maura Shawn was furious! She didn''t expect that she just left for a few days, and thepany was a mess by Hank Shawn. When she came in just now, she saw many new faces and many old faces missing. Maura was shaking with anger. Hank must have recruited those new faces. As for the missing former employees, they were some of her confidants. Hank must have expelled them, or the woman stood in front of her. Just then, Hank came in. As soon as Hank entered the door, he saw Maura covering his face and an arrogant woman with heavy makeup. Hank soon understood what happened. However, Hank didn''t mean to me the woman with heavy makeup. Instead, he turned his eyes to Maura, pretending to be surprised and asked, "Oh, Maura! what''s wrong with your face?" Maura did not answer. But pointing to the woman with heavy makeup, Maura asked furiously, "Hank! Who is she?" "She''s Lona Wang, the new Vice President of thepany," Hank said lightly. Lona looked at Maura very arrogantly. The provocative meaning was self-evident. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "The new Vice President?" Maura asked furiously, "Have you ever asked grandfather''s opinion?" "Grandfather''s opinion?" Hank scorned to smile and said, "Maura! Do you have any problems with your brain? I am the sessor of Shawn''s Family and the future chairman of thepany! I just appointed a Vice President, so it''s unnecessary to ask grandfather!" Maura''s body trembled. Sure enough, Hank didn''t ask Scott Shawn''s advice at all but made a decision privately. What a daring act! "Hank! Those employees, are you fired?" Maura took a deep breath and calmed herself down. "Employees?" Hank was stunned; what employees? Since Lona was appointed as Vice President of thepany, he has not been in charge of its affairs these days. He has been apanying Kiara Yue outside, so he did not know about any employees'' dismissal. "It''s me." At this time, Lona admitted proudly. "Why did you fire these employees?" Hank''s eyebrows wrinkled. He had made a big taboo when he appointed Lona as the Vice President of thepany. If Lona fired those employees, Scott would settle with him. "Bro Hank, you don''t know how excessive those employees are. As soon as you leave thepany, they will gather together to speak ill of you and say that Chairman Shawn should give Maura the dared to quarrel with me. Such employees must be dismissed!" Lona sneered, these servants have no self-knowledge, even dared not listen to her! They must be expelled. "Good! Very good! "Maura had been furious that she didn''t know what to say. Employees that Lona dismissed were all her lineages. They supported her very much in thepany, and their professional ability was quite strong. Besides, they could quicklyplete almost all the tasks assigned to them. But now, these people were all expelled! Hank was a little flustered. If Scott knew about this, he would scold Hank. However, he could not reprimand Lona at this time, because Lona removed the obstacles for him. "Hank! I will tell this to my grandfather. I hope you don''t regret it!" Maura said coldly. If Scott knew that Hank was so unruly, he would punish Hank severely. Hank was angry: "Maura! That''s enough! It''s just a few employees. It''s not that our Shawn Family can''t recruit employees." "What''s more, the future of thepany is destined to be mine. I asked Lona to clean up some moths in advance. What''s the matter?" "Moths?" Maura sneered, "Hank You have the face to say that those employees are thepany''s moths? I think you are the biggest moth in thepany!" Suddenly, Hank''s face became gloomy and terrible. "Maura! Are you determined to fight against me?" "So what?" Maura had no expression. Hank took a deep breath and said coldly, "Maura! I hope you understand that although you and I have the same surname-Shawn, I am the only inheritor of the Shawn Family! But you are just an outsider. " "The Shawn Family, sooner orter, it will be handed over to me! Although you are now in charge of the Spring Hill project, you are just working for me. If you are sensible and tter me, you may still be able to take care of when I take charge of the Shawn Family in the future. " "But if you always want to fight against me like this, don''t me me for being rude to you!" Hank was outraged, and he didn''t want to bear it anymore. The Shawn Family was his. He didn''t allow anyone to touch it! "Are you threatening me?" Maura''s eyes were cold. Hank shook his head and said, "This is not a threat, it''s advice from your cousin." "Well, thank you for your advice." Maura took a deep breath. And then she told Scott about this. After Muara left, Lona stuck to Hank like an octopus. "Darling, what if this bitch told your grandfather about it?" Lona looked at Hank seductively. Hank''s abdomen suddenly became hot and dry, with moist breath beaten on his face and the soft touch from the body. "Bitch, are you afraid now?" Hank smiled and mercilessly took Lona into his arms. "Aah..." Lona''s pretty face suddenly turned red. "I''m not afraid. It''s because I''m worried about you." "Don''t worry. I''m the only inheritor of the Shawn Family. Scott? What is he? He doesn''t dare to do anything to me!" Hank gasped, his eyes became red, and his hands were groping for Lona''s body. "Oh, my dear! No, we are in the office. If anyone sees us..." Lona groaned, and her face flushed more and more. "Hey, don''t be afraid. I just want to be seen!" Hankughed and hugged Lona. Simultaneously, Maggie Wang came to Shawn''s Mansion and said something about her encounter with Maura on the mountain. After hearing this, Leah stood up from the sofa and looked excited: "Really? My daughter, she indeed came down from the vi?" Chapter 174 Im Leah Lin Chapter 174 I''m Leah Lin Maggie Wang nodded and said firmly, "I''m right. she came down from the vi area in Spring Hill." "But I heard that a vi on the top of Spring Hill cost at least two to three billion yuan. Only the first-tier families of City C are eligible to buy the vis there." Maggie did not continue to say. But what she meant was obvious, Maura could not have two or three billion. Even if Shawn''s Family can afford the money, they are only a second-tier family now. They are not eligible to live on the top of Spring Hill." So the vi could not be Maura''s. But Maura had stayed in the vi area for a night, that meant... Leah Lin also understood what she meant, and then stared suspiciously at Maggie, "You mean that my daughter is close to an owner of a vi on the hill?" "I''m afraid it''s not just a pure rtionship." Maggie''s smile was unpredictable. Maura had been at the vi for one night. Who could believe that nothing happened to her and the owner of the vi? After all, Maura is known for her beauty in City C. Maggie didn''t say it directly, but Leah was not a fool. Maggie meant that Maura might have been the mistress of a vi owner. But yesterday Maura was even willing to die for Finn Chen, how could she now be someone else''s mistress? "Maggie. Is it possible that Finn bought a vi on the hill?" Leah frowned and asked, but after she said that, she felt that she was crazy. Finn couldn''t buy a vi about two or three hundred million yuan. "Finn?" Maggie twitched her mouth, "Leah, you know he is a loser, how could it be him? It must be Maura has a sugar daddy lives in the vi of Spring Hill." Leah nodded. Although Maggie''s words were not pleasant, there was a high probability that she was right. Moreover, Maura was likely to be the other woman. Leah was both worried and happy. She worried that if Maura''s story became someone else''s mistress spread, it would make Leah feel embarrassed. However, she was happy that Maura had a sugar daddy who lived in the Spring Hill vi area. The wealthy persons who lived in here definitely owned more than tens of billions of yuan of assets. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. So Maura''s monthly pocket money was at least several hundred thousand yuan, which was much more than what she earned from work. Thinking of this, Lin Lan didn''t worry anymore, not having any light on her face was nothing but asking for money. Thinking of this, Lin Lan was no longer worried. Money makes the mare go. "Leah, how about you call and ask Maura what is going on?" Maggie urged. If Maura became rich, Leah''s hard days would be over, could Leah forget Maggie? "Okay, I''ll call her," Leah said as she took out her phone and found Maura''s number. But after she dialed out, she heard the tone of Maura''s phone shutting down. "Her phone is turned off..." Leah frowned. Maura rarely turned it off. "Turned off?" Maggie was stunned. "Since it''s turned off, let''s go to the mountain and ask. Maybe we can know something." "Well." After hesitating for a while, Leah nodded slowly. She had to find out who was her sugar daddy before making a decision. If the man was a big shot in City C, Leah could ask Maura for more money every month. Soon, Leah and Maggie took a taxi to the sales department of Spring Hill. Leah saw a woman with heavy makeup and a bald man in a flowered shirt as soon as they entered the sales department. They were listening to the salesdy introducing the house. Leah walked up to the salesdy a few steps, looked at the salesdy, and said, "Hey, let me ask you something." Her tone was very proud. The salesdy was also a snob. Leah sounded as if she were a dame. But when the salesdy saw Leah''s dress, the salesdy''s smile suddenly froze. It turned out that she was just an ordinary middle- aged woman. "Didn''t you see me taking clients to see the house? Please wait a minute!" The salesdy suddenly became a little impatient. She saw a lot of middle-aged women like Leah. They were just hicks who liked to follow the trend. Knowing that Spring Hill''s houses were good, they came to see the house. They couldn''t afford Spring Hill''s house at all, and every time they came over, they wasted the sales "Hey, what do you mean? Do you know who I am?!" Leah heard the contempt in the salesdy''s tone and was immediately annoyed. Her daughter Maura could live in the Spring Hill vi area anyway, so she may live here in the future. How dare a salesdy to speak to herself in this tone? "Who are you?" The salesdy hadn''t spoken yet, but the woman with heavy makeup besides the bald man spoke first. She hated such arrogant women as Leah. The salesdy was showing the house. Leah came to interrupt casually, did not respect them at all. "Who am I?" Leah snorted and said, "Listen!" "I am Leah Lin!" Leah Lin? The salesdy, the bald guy, and the woman with heavy makeup stared at each other. Who was Lin Lan? Was she awesome? Seeing the three''s expressions, Leah didn''t get angry, but continued: "You may not know my name, but you must have heard of my daughter''s name." "Well? Who is your daughter?" The woman with heavy makeup raised her brows and asked with interest. If she was sensible, she should apologize to Leah now. Leah thought very well, but the salesdy sneered, "You are out of your mind!" The woman with heavy makeup also gave Leah a disgusting look. She said, "Cindy, how can your security let this persone in? Disgusting!" "Sorry, Mrs. Lin, I will let security guards pay attention in the future." Cindy Wang bowed and apologized. Chapter 175 Haughty Leah Lin Chapter 175 Haughty Leah Lin Their sarcasm made Leah Lin angry! "Bitch, how dare you!" Leah was furious. She walked up to pull Cindy Wang''s cor. The woman with heavy makeup would not be easy to provoke, but if a salesdy dared to scold her, she was crazy! Leah was pped severely by Cindy with a crisp p in the face before she could touch Cindy. Leah''s right cheek was instantly red and swollen! Obviously, Cindy was not easy to offend! Her p also made Leah calm down immediately. Although her eyes were still resentful, she did not dare to make any more movements. She just looked at Cindy bitterly and threatened, "How dare you! You''re crazy! Don''t want to continue working in the sales department!" "What? Are you going to let your daughter fire me?" Cindy sneered, without taking Leah''s cruel words to heart. In her opinion, Leah was a hillbilly with no background. If Leah was mighty, would shee to ask her something in person? "Fire you? Firing you is only the first step!" Leah screamed that she would let him tore her mouth to shreds when she found Maura Shawn''s sugar daddy. "Okay! I''m waiting for you to fire me!" Cindy sneered again. Leah couldn''t have any power! Leah turned her head and left when she finished the cruel words, but at this moment, her mobile phone rang. It was Maura! Seeing the caller ID, Leah was immediately excited! "Maura. Where are you?" Leah couldn''t wait to ask. "I''m outside," Maura said. After the mobile phone was broken by Iona Wang, she went to the mobile phone store to buy a new mobile phone. "What are you doing outside? Why don''t you stay in the vi?" Leah deliberately said this very loudly, especially the word "vi," which she wanted everyone to hear. "Mom, how did you know that I live in the vi area?" Maura frowned. She didn''t n to tell Leah that Finn Chen bought the vi on the top of Spring Hill. She knew how greedy Leah was. If Leah knew Finn had bought a vi on the top of the mountain, she would definitely upy it. "Maggie told me that. Tell me honestly, who is your boyfriend?" Leah asked. Naturally, she couldn''t be so stupid to ask Maura''s lover directly, but used the euphemistic term "boyfriend." "Boyfriend?" Maura was confused after listening, and then asked iprehensibly: "Mom, what are you talking about? I don''t have a boyfriend. I am Finn''s wife now..." Before she finished speaking, Leah lowered her voice and interrupted Maura: "Maura. it''s okay for you to hide from others, why are you hiding from me?" Maura was even more confused and asked, "Mom, what am I hiding from you?" "You are mistress. Maggie told me!" Leah whispered. "Mistress?!" Maura was so angry that she didn''t know when she became someone else''s mistress? Why did Maggie Wang nder her so much? "Mom, I''m not!" Maura said breathlessly. Leah curled her lips and said, "Then why can you live in the vi on the top of the mountain for one night. You cannot afford that vi." "I didn''t buy it, and I''m not a mistress!" Maura didn''t know what to say. She couldn''t tell Leah about Finn buying a vi on the top of the mountain. "Whatever. I''m in the Spring Hill sales office now, and a bitch hit me. Call your boyfriend toe with you now." Leah looked back at Cindy and Mrs. Lin. After Maura''s boyfriend came, they all had to kneel down to apologize to her! "Mom, what are you doing there?" Maura stomped angrily. It must be Leah who took the initiative to provoke others. "I''m looking for you," Leah said naturally. "Okay, wait for me, I''ll go right there." Maura took a deep breath and said, anyway, Leah was her mother, she couldn''t leave Leah alone. Leah''s expression was overjoyed, and she didn''t forget to say: "Remember to call your boyfriend." Maura hung up the phone and took a taxi directly. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Boyfriend? Finn was her only boyfriend. But she couldn''t trouble Finn, and she was separated from Finn temporarily. Because of Leah''s attitude towards Finn, letting Finn go was to make Finn ufortable. "Huh, bitch, did you hear that? My daughter and her boyfriend wille over right away. If you are sensible, you should kneel down and confess your mistakes. If I feel better, I can let you go." Leah nced at Cindy, then returned to her pretentious expression. "Idiot!" Cindy sneered. Leah was still trying to threaten her, actually. Leah said her daughter lived in the vi of Spring Hill. How is that possible? Spring Hill was a gathering ce for City C''s top celebrates! Leah didn''t even have the qualification to be a servant in the vi; how could she have a rtionship with the vi owner? "Bitch, how dare you?" Leah was furious. "When my daughter''s boyfriend arrives, I''ll let him p you!" Leah wascent. She was afraid of Mrs. Lin just now. But now she was fearless. As soon as Maura''s boyfriend arrived, Mrs. Lin had to kneel down for her! Mrs. Lin''s face suddenly became terrible. She was not willing to care about Leah. But now, Leah was getting more and more arrogant. "Don''t you believe it?" Leah scoffed, "Whatever. when my daughter''s boyfriend arrives, you''ll be pped because of your fucking mouth." Chapter 176 Why Is This Crap_ Chapter 176 Why Is This Crap_ "Good! Excellent!" Mrs. Lin gnashed her teeth: it had been for a long time, no one dared to offend her so much. "The Shark!" Mrs. Lin shouted, and then, a strong man in a ck suit and a headset came out. The man was as 1.95 meters high, and he walked with a very strong oppressive feeling. He was a bodyguard. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "Mrs. Lin." The Shark slightly bowed. "p her mouth! p this bitch''s mouth bitterly! " Mrs. Lin pointed to Leah Lin and said maliciously. "Yes, Mrs. Lin!" The Shark was like a machine without feelings, callously nodded, and then went to Leah. Seeing such a big maning towards herself, Leah immediately panicked: "What are you going to do? I warn you, my daughter''s boyfriend is..." "Crack-" Before Leah finishing her words, The Shark interrupted her with a p! The Shark''s strength of a p was much stronger than that of Cindy. Just a p, Leah flew out like a broken kite. After flying four or five meters away, Leah crashed on the house model. "Bang-" Leahnded with a hard thud, spit out three or four bloody teeth in her mouth, andy on the ground moaning constantly. Seeing The Sharking to her again, Leah immediately panicked and ran out in rolling and crawling. But The Shark only took three steps and caught up with Leah. Then he grabbed Leah''s back cor, like pulling chickens, pulled Leah up. "Murder!" Leah was howling like a pig. "Crack-" The Shark then pped Leah''s face again, and the corners of her mouth cracked and blood bursting. Maggie Wang, who was not far away, seeing this scene, suddenly her calves shivered with fear: so cruel! Seeing The Shark didn''t mean to stop, "flop-" Leah was kneeling in front of Mrs. Lin directly, kowtowing and begging for mercy. "Forgive me! Mrs. Lin. I''m wrong. I dare not do it again." Leah, wiping her tears, begged for mercy. She was a spineless person who was always bullying the weak and fearing the strong. When she was at home on weekdays, she bullied Finn Chen. Finn was always forbearing Leah, which gave her the illusion that she was freaking awesome, and the whole world should turn around her. It was precise because of this illusion that Leah was always rampant when going out on weekdays. Unexpectedly, today she met Mrs. Lin, who was more unruly than her. To teach her a good lesson! "Now, you know you''re wrong?" Mrs. Lin sneered: A bitch like Leah, if she didn''t hurt her badly, she would always be insolent! "Yes, I know I was wrong. Please forgive me." Leah nodded quickly, and her attitude was extremely humble. "Hum-. Do you still dare to ask your daughter and her boyfriend to beat me?" Mrs. Lin snorted and asked sarcastically. "I dare not..." Leah shook her head, saying she dared not, but she thought that she must punch Mrs. Lin when Maura came with her boyfriend. "Well, you know what I mean!" "Cindy, ask the security guard to throw her out." Mrs. Lin looked haughty and waved her hand like driving a dog. "Yes, Mrs. Lin." Cindy Wang bowed and became more respectful to Mrs. Lin. Today, she saw what power was. Mrs. Lin''s family was only a second-line family in City C. Even Mrs. Lin was not a lineal rtive of the Lins. But Mrs. Lin did not have the slightest fear. If Leah wasn''t a wimp and didn''t kowtow to admit her mistake, she would be beaten to death by Mrs. Lin''s bodyguard today! Cindy did not doubt it! Soon, the sales department''s security came running, caught Leah, dragged her out of the sales department, and threw her on the road outside. At this time, Leah was quite tragic. Leah was lying on the street, with disheveled hair. Her clothes were covered with blood, her face was bruised and swollen, and there were not a few teeth left in her mouth. "Leah, are you all right? Do you want me to take you to the hospital?" Maggie asked with concern. Just now, The Shark beat Leah terribly, which directly scared her silly. She even felt that Leah was going to die. "Bullshit! I won''t go to the hospital! Damn it! I didn''t vent my anger yet!" Leah was indignant. She had never been bullied like this--she even had to kneel for mercy. If she didn''t get her dignity back today, her neighbors would mock her when she went back. "However, that Lady Lin has a background. She always takes a bodyguard when she goes out." Maggie was timid. Nowadays, those who went out with bodyguards were not ordinary people, and at least he/she came from a big family. "Background? What a background can that bitch have! Isn''t hiring a bodyguard, huh? Who else can''t afford it? When my daughter''s boyfriend arrives, I will let him hire ten bodyguards for me. I will go out with them every day. When the timees, I will have them beat that bitch as long as I see her!" Leah said maliciously, and she now put all her hopes on Maura''s "boyfriend." In her opinion, Maura''s "boyfriend" had a stronger background than Mrs. Lin. Maggie sighed: she still felt that Maura''s "boyfriend" was not reliable. At that moment, a Koenigsegg CCXR drove here right against her face. Seeing Koenigsegg CCXR, Leah jumped up excitedly, pointing to Koenigsegg CCXR with her one hand and pulling Maggie''s arm with the other, and shouted excitedly: "Maggie, look, it''s a luxury car, it''s a luxury car! It must be my daughter and her boyfriend! " "How do you know that your daughter is sitting in this car?" Maggie was skeptical. Did Maura bring her "boyfriend" here to revenge for Leah? "Who else could it be but my daughter? Who can afford such a good car on this mountain?" Leah took it for granted. Although she didn''t know the sign of Koenigsegg CCXR, she could see that those luxury cars like Ferrari and Lamborghini were not at the same level as this one in her sight. The average rich man couldn''t afford it. Only the rich who lived in the vi area on the top of the mountain could have this kind of car. Moreover, she happened to call Maura just now, so it couldn''t be anyone else except Maura and her "boyfriend"! The roar of the sports car approached gradually. After a few seconds, it finally stopped in front of Leah. The butterfly door opened, and Leah excitedly stepped forward--she was ready to observe her daughter''s "boyfriend." But then, the smile on Leah''s face waspletely solidified. Why was this crap?! It was Finn Chen who got off the car. Before he saw Leah from a distance, but he wanted to ignore her. But after seeing Leah''s miserable situation, Finn couldn''t help but drive here. It''s not that Finn was bitchy, but that Leah was Maura''s biological mother after all. If anything happened to Leah, Maura would be grieved. Chapter 177 Do You Deserve It_ Chapter 177 Do You Deserve It_ "You waste, where did you get such a good car?" After Leah Lin reacted, she hurriedly asked. Even if she didn''t know this car, she knew that this luxury car''s price started at five or six million yuan. How could Finn afford it? "Rent." Finn Chen answered lightly. Hearing Finn''s words, Maggie Wang, who was on the side, also recovered from the surprise. She was still wondering--wasn''t Finn a well-known loser? How did he afford to drive such a luxury car? So, it turned out that he rented it. "Rent?" Leah frowned, looked at Finn in disgust, and asked, "You are a delivery man, why do you rent such a good car? Do you think that if you drive a good car, others will not smell it? " Finn''s face turned cold. "Leah Lin. Does it matter to you what car I drive?" "Leah Lin? How dare you call my name now?" Leah''s voice was sharp. "Who gave you the courage to call me that? Do you still see me as a mother-inw?!" Leah was furious at once: in the past, Finn Chen, after all, would call her "mom." Now, Finn dared to call her by her first name. "Mother-inw?" Finn sneered, "Leah, do you think you deserve it!" "I don''t deserve it?!" Leah was so angry that she breathed hard through the nostrils. "You loser, where am I unworthy?!" "Three years ago, if it weren''t for I take you in, you, the waste can still live to be now?!" "I took you in and let you live in Shawn''s Family. In the past three years, you ate and lived here and spent a lot of money on Shawn''s Family. Now you dare to say that I am not worthy of being your mother-inw. You, a loser! Who gave you the courage to say so?" Leah spoke fiercely, but Finn scoffed at it. Three years ago, among the whole Shawn''s Family, only Leah, as opposed to saving him and wanted him to die. If Maura Shawn hadn''t stopped Leah, Finn would have been thrown out. But now Leah''s said that with a cheeky face as if she was Finn''s savior. As for spending Shawn''s Family''s money, Finn had been delivering food in the past three years, and he had earned a lot. He had always subsidized Shawn''s Family, not Shawn''s Family supported him. However, what Leah was best at was to distort the facts. Finn was used to it, so he didn''t bother to argue with Leah. Justice was in the hearts of the people! Leah could say whatever she wanted. Anyway, her words couldn''t influence Finn. "Since you don''t put respect me, then you do not need to continue with Maura. Wait for Maura toe calmed down and said in amanding tone. Finn frowned. Why did Leah mention this again? "Why? You still don''t want to divorce her?" Leah sneered and said, "To tell you the truth, Maura had a boyfriend now, and he is still a big potato living in the vi area." "Boyfriend? The big potato who lives in the vi area?" Finn stunned, then he secretly sneered: Leah was such a fool. Was she talking about him? Yeah, he was that ''big shot,'' living in the vi. Leah didn''t see anything wrong with Finn''s expression. She still said to herself: "Finn, if you are smart enough, you will divorce Maura this time. Maura''s boyfriend is not something you can offend. If you make him unhappy, he can make you disappear from this world with just one word!" "Is it?" Finn managed a smile. If Leah knew that the "loser," standing in front of her, was the "big shot" in her eyes, what would her reaction look be? "You, a punk, still don''t believe it?" Leah snorted coldly. "I tell you, Maura and her boyfriend wille soon. When theye, you will have no chance to regret it!" Leah''s n was quite good. First, she wanted to use Maura''s current ''boyfriend'' to clear Finn, the obstacle, so that Maura could be single again. Then she continued to make suggestions, and then she let Maura rise slowly and be the wife from a mistress. At that time, Leah would live a better life because she and her daughter could smoothly live in the vi area and be a big shot in outsiders'' eyes! "Maura, will youe?" Finn didn''t pay attention to Leah''s threat but paid more attention to Maura''s message. Last night, when he was separated from Maura, it was a hard time for Finn. After all, it was the first time that their rtionship was in crisis since he married Maura for three years, and he had to deal with it well. "Maura will certainlye over." Leah put her hands around her chest, and then she whispered, "Finn, I warn you. Maura wille with her boyfriend this time. You''d better behave yourself and not upset Maura''s boyfriend." Before Leah finished speaking, a taxi parked behind her. A tall and slim figure got off the car--it was precisely Maura. When she saw Finn, Maura shed a panic in her beautiful eyes, but soon, she calmed herself down and looked at Leah''s back, expressionless and spoke, "Mom." "Daughter!" Leah looked happy and quickly turned around and asked urgently: "Daughter, where is your boyfriend?" Maura''s expression was cold: "Mom, I have told you that I don''t have a boyfriend." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "Impossible!" Leah said with a firm tone, "Your Aunt Maggie saw youing down from the vi area. If you don''t have a boyfriend, why did you stay in the vi area for one night?" Maura couldn''t help but glimpse at Maggie. Maggie smiled embarrassedly. In a word, it was because of her loquacity. If she didn''t say too many words, there wouldn''t be so much going on today. "Mom, I lived in the vi areast night, but I don''t have any boyfriend." Maura sighed and answered. She couldn''t tell Leah that Finn bought the vi on the top of the mountain, so she couldn''t exin why she lived in the vi area and could only let Leah misunderstand. "Daughter, do you indeed have no boyfriend?" Leah asked in disbelief. Maura nodded. Leah looked pale and directly sat down on the ground. If Maura didn''t have a boyfriend, what''s Leah''s trip to Spring Hill today? Was she asking for trouble? Was she seeking for humiliation? She was being beaten to the ground and ridiculed by her neighbors when she went back? Having lived for most of her life, she lost all her dignity today! Grievance! Tremendous injustice! Leah''s tears couldn''t stop flowing down. "Mom, what happened to the wound on your face?" Maura couldn''t help but ask, seeing Leah was so miserable, she was also distraught. After all, Leah was her biological mother, so how could she be indifferent when her biological mother had been beaten? Chapter 178 Gods Truth Chapter 178 God''s Truth "Never mind what happened to the wound on my face! You have no conscience, and now you remember to care about your mother''s life or death? Why didn''t you care about me early?!" "Three years ago, I told you not to marry this waste. But you didn''t listen to me, and you adhered to your choice--marrying Finn. You made me so ashamed that I couldn''t raise my head in front of outsiders for three years!" "Some time ago, I asked you to divorce this waste and marry Gavin Shen. You still don''t listen to me!" "You tell yourself. Is Gavin a thousand times stronger than this waste, isn''t he? If you marry Gavin, no one could bully me like this today!" Leah Lin wiped her tears and scolded. She med all her sins on Maura Shawn and Finn Chen--if it wasn''t for Finn, that waste, Mrs. Lin couldn''t have beaten her so unscrupulously today. Maura didn''t know what to say. Leah never considered her problems, but only me others. "Why am I so miserable? I''m going to die ..." Leah sat on the ground, beating her breast and began to cry. "Aunt Wang, who beat her?" Finn looked at Maggie Wang helplessly and asked, if he didn''t help Leah vent her anger today, Leah might try to suicide today. "It''s Mrs. Lin." Maggie timidly answered. For some reason, Maggie felt that today''s Finn was utterly different from the loser Finn in the past, but she couldn''t tell the difference. "Mrs. Lin ..." Finn squinted. Who was Mrs. Lin? "You don''t have to meddle in this matter. I''ll take care of it myself." While Finn was thinking about how to solve Mrs. Lin, Maura spoke coldly. " Maura-" Chen Finn smiled bitterly--it was the first time that Maura was so indifferent to him. "Why not let this loser go?! Since this waste is my son-inw, and then I was beaten, so he has to win my dignity back." Maura didn''t want to trouble Finn, but Leah didn''t. Leah also expected Mrs. Lin to kick Finn''s ass and vent her anger. After all, Finn had just contradicted her. As for Finn to beat Mrs. Lin? Leah never thought about it. "Mom!" Maura was a little angry. She didn''t know why Leah could say such a thing. One second before, This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Leah was extremely mocking Finn. The next second, she wanted to ask Finn to avenge for her. Really? Did she regard Finn as a dog? Could she use Finn as she wished to? "What''s the matter? I was beaten. Isn''t it an unquestionable moral truth for Finn Chen toe forward? Otherwise, what''s the use of this son-inw? It is better to keep a dog." Leah replied confidently. Anyway, she wanted Finn to get into trouble once today. At this time, Mrs. Lin and the bald man finished seeing the house, and they went out of the sales department at the courtesy of Cindy Wang. "Why hasn''t this hillbilly left yet?" Mrs. Lin saw Leah at first nce. She thought that Leah would leave Spring Hill immediately after she had taught her a lesson. However, Leah still dared to stay here. "Maybe her daughter came with her boyfriend." The bald man sneered. He didn''t take Leah''s threats in mind. In City C, he didn''t pay attention to anyone except those first-line families. "Darling, let''s go and have a look." Mrs. Linughed--she wanted to know who Leah''s daughter''s boyfriend was and how many ps could he bear of The Shark. "Hmm." The bald man nodded. Since his wife liked to y the game of cat and mouse, he could apany her. "Finn, if you were a man, you should p that bitch a few times, and get vent for me..." At this time, Leah, who didn''t notice the people behind her, was still talking loudly. It was conceivable that behind Leah, what Mrs. Lin''s facial expression would look like. "Such a hick!" Mrs. Lin gritted her teeth, her eyes zing. She thought that Leah should have a profound memory after being beaten like that by The Shark. But who knew that Leah dared to scold her behind her back. This bitch wanted to die?! Hearing Mrs. Lin''s voice, Leah was so scared that her soul almost flew away instantly. "Mrs. Lin..." Leah turned around and wanted to exin, with an awkward look. But Mrs. Lin didn''t give her a chance at all. She just pped Leah in her face. A crisp voice sounded, and Leah was staggering immediately because of the p. "The Shark. Tear this bitch''s mouth for me!" Although she pped Leah, Mrs. Lin still felt that she didn''t vent her angerpletely, and called out the humanoid beast, The Shark. Seeing The Shark, Leah''s face turned pale, and she remembered the painful memory caused by The Shark before. "Why do you beat my mother!" At this time, Maura stood out and made Leah stand behind her. "Are you the daughter of this rube?" Mrs. Lin looked at Maura coldly. There was a trace of jealousy in her eyes--that countryman was terrible, but her daughter was gorgeous. "I asked why you beat my mother?" Maura scolded Mrs. Lin but did not answer her question. "Because she deserved it!" Mrs. Lin sneered. "You!" Maura was furious and couldn''t speak. Encountering Mrs. Lin, an unreasonable person, she indeed couldn''t reason with her. "Where is your boyfriend?" Mrs. Lin''s corners of her mouth hook up, "that bitch said that your boyfriend is a big shot, is it true? Tell him toe out. " "She doesn''t have a boyfriend." At this moment, Chen Finn stood up. Hearing the sound of the Finn, Maura froze. "But she has a husband." Chen continued. Mrs. Lin squinted her eyes, looked Finn up and down, and asked, "Are you her husband?" Finn smiled and didn''t answer. Instead, she walked up to Mrs. Lin and looked her in the eye and said, "I''ll manage her business!" "You?" Mrs. Lin sneered, "Can you afford it?" "If you want to know, have a try!" Chen Finn responded lightly. However, Leah felt inexplicably upset, but she couldn''t chicken out in front of so many people. "The Shark! Do it! " Mrs. Lin rapped out. After that, The Shark lunged at Finn, like a fierce prehistoric beast. Mrs. Lin watched the scene coldly. She was confident about The Shark''s strength. The Shark was a ruthless person who could punch through steel tes. He could beat ordinary people with ease. If Finn could catch a punch from The Shark, it would be enough for Finn to brag for a year. Leah, who had seen The Shark''s great power, was directly scared to hide behind Maura, and Maggie did not even dare breathe. Only Maura''s expression still looked calm. She was so dispassionate that it was even a little scary. Chapter 179 Compensation Chapter 179 Compensation Maura didn''t worry about Finn Chen. On the contrary, she was a little worried about the Shark. She was afraid that the Shark would be killed by Finn. She knew what Finn was capable of. The Shark was outstanding among ordinary people but was ordinary when it came to Finn. As Maura Shawn expected, before the Shark put the finger on Finn, He was punched by Finn and stepped back seven to eight meters, lying in the middle of the road. Silence! Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Mrs. Lin''s smile stiffened, and the bald man who had been calm down opened his mouth out of surprise. Leah rubbed her eyes and couldn''t believe what she saw. Finn was a loser, and how could he be so powerful! Leah didn''t ept that Finn did all this for her, but she epted that Mrs. Lin was powerful. She couldn''t ept that Finn, who served her in the past three years, now humiliated the person who humiliated her. She was not bnced. Mrs. Lin''s face changed. There was no doubt that she underestimated Finn. Mrs. Lin took a deep breath and stated, "Not bad. But then what? I admit that you are good at fighting. But in this society, people who have money have the right to speak. To finish you, what I need is just a call." Mrs. Lin was confident because her family controlled several important positions of the police office in City C. If it was necessary, she would use them. However, the policemen are nothing for Finn. Finn sneered, "A phone call would finish me?" Mrs. Lin questioned, "You don''t believe me?" Finn shook his head, "Yeah, I don''t believe you." Mrs. Lin clenched her teeth and was about to take her phone to call her uncle. At this moment, the bald man stood out and smiled at Finn, "Bro, I''m Laszlo, a member of the Lin family." Finn replied peacefully, "Ok, then what?" He never heard of the Lin family and only knew several powerful families, while the Lin family wasn''t on the list. Laszlo blinked and asked with a strong smiled, "Bro, let''s just get over it. How about that?" Finn raised his eyebrows and provoked, "Who the fuck do you think you are?" Laszlo was very embarrassed and knew that Finn didn''t take him seriously. It was also proved that he was right that the Koenigsegg CCXR was Finn''s car. Laszlo realized that Finn was not only powerful but rich. However, Mrs. Lin didn''t realize this but was angry that Finn humiliated Laszlo. She shouted, "Laszlo, call my cousin." Laszlo yelled at Mrs. Lin, "Shut up." He turned to Finn and apologized, "Bro, she was stupid, and I apologized for her." Finn narrowed his eyes and stared at Laszlo. Mrs. Lin cursed, "Laszlo, are you nuts? Why did you do that?" "Snapped!" Laszlo pped her. Mrs. Lin was astonished. Laszlo yelled, "If you say one more word, I will let you get out of the Lin family." Laszlo looked at Finn. Laszlo was confused about the rtionship between Finn and Leah. Leah said Finn was her son-in- Finn nced at Leah and said, "Ask her." Finn didn''t want to get Laszlo and Mrs. Lin into trouble, but Leah didn''t think so. If Leah was unhappy, Finn and Maura would suffer. Laszlo smiled and looked at Leah. Leah didn''t know why Laszlo changed his attitude. She yelled, "That bitch pped me! Do you think an apology would let me forgive her?" Laszlo asked, "What do you want me to do?" If it wasn''t Finn, Laszlo would p Leah. Leah said confidently, "Compensate me with money." She didn''t dare to p back but wanted some benefits. Laszlo was relieved when he heard that Leah wanted money. Laszlo asked, "Leah, how much money do you want?" Leah replied, "one hundredno. Five hundred thousand." If they didn''t agree, she would like to lower the price. Before she finished, Laszlo said, "Ok. A fair price. Cash or card?" Laszlo thought Leah was short-sighted, and she should have just asked for 5 million, not five hundred thousand. Chapter 180 How Much to Rent It_ Chapter 180 How Much to Rent It_ Leah was stunned. How could Laszlo agree so generously? Did she ask for too little? She should have asked for one million. Leah began to regret it, but she had to ept it since she had already said that. "Cash." After a few seconds'' hesitations, Leah decided to get the money first. She preferred the cash because she was afraid that Laszlo might y tricks on the bank card. "OK. I''ll call someone to send you money now." Though he disdained Leah much in his heart, Laszlo still behaved respectfully. Leah nodded, and then suddenly warned. "It''s five hundred thousand, not fifty thousand! You can''t trick me." Laszlo smiled. "Don''t worry." Maura Shawn was hopeless. Leah was totally immersed in the desire for money. Just five hundred thousand made her so excited. If Leah knew her useless son-inw had bought a vi worth more than three hundred million, she could have been crazy. Soon, Laszlo called someone to send the cash, and then Leah counted it in public. Leah nodded with satisfaction, and then Laszlo left with Olive after he sightly bowed to Finn Chen. "You coward is somehow useful sometimes." Leah nced at Finn. She thought Olive would tear her mouth after she cursed Olive, but on the contrary, Olive was the one who had been pped, and even Laszlo should pay for money. Leah definitely knew that Laszlo changed his attitude because of Finn, a coward who could only do the housework at home. Of course, it was not because of Finn''s background, indeed. But the luxurious car he had rented to show off today. Leah thought Laszlo must have noticed the car and thought Finn a big shot, so he chose to keep humble. Leah suddenly found that maybe she also should buy a luxurious car, so that no one dared to offend her in the future. "Finn. How much is this car you rent today if I want to buy it?" Leah asked. This car was much more awesome than Lamborghini or Ferrari, so its price must be more than five million, as well. "About twenty-six million." Finn smiled. He had guessed Leah''s idea, so he had to tell her the price of Koenigsegg CCXR to stop her silly n. "Are you kidding me? How can the price of a car be so f**king high?" Leah swallowed with shock. She couldn''t believe a car would be worth twenty-six million. That was enough to buy over forty houses in some poor-developed cities. Finn shrugged. "You can search it on the inte if you don''t believe me." Leah was speechless. Now, it was an age of the inte, in which everyone could search for information by mobile phone, so Finn might not trick her. The car was really so expensive. But... "How much to rent it for one day?" Leah was reminded of another question. She had heard that even renting the Ferrari should cost more than ten thousand per day, so how about the car worth twenty-six million? "Fifty thousand." Finn casually said a number. Actually, he also didn''t know about that. "Fifty thousand?" Leah found her breath be heavy! Leah stopped her silly idea of renting it, as well. But then she became angry because of Finn''s action. "You fool! How could you spend so much money to rent a car? Do you think Maura is a money tree?" Leah pointed at Finn''s nose as she barked. In her opinion, Finn couldn''t rent the car himself, so the money much havee from Muara. It must have been the money Maura had taken from the Spring Hill Project! "Mom! Finn didn''t use my money." Maura frowned. The one who used the other''s money was just her, not Finn. But she couldn''t exin this matter to Leah. She couldn''t tell Leah that Finn was the sessor of Chen''s Family in City Y, and he kept assets of more than one hundred billion! This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "You''re still helping him!" Leah red at Maura and then scolded. "If your grandfather knew you have taken the Spring Hill Project''s money and spent it on this worm, he would never let you be in charge of the project!" "Mom! I''m already not the one in charge of the project anymore." Maura shook her head. Initially, she wanted to ask Scott why Hank could appoint Iona to be the vice president, but now she stopped this meaningless intention. Even if Scott knew what Hank had done, he would only slightly, not severely punish Hank. As Hank said, Shawn''s family would be his one day. And Maura was just an outsider in Scott''s eyes. So Maura thought she had no need to care much about the family''s project. She should get rid of it as soon as possible. Of course, it was somehow because of Finn, as well. She didn''t know the project was a gift from Finn before, but now she knew. So she had to stand by Finn''s side. Since Shawn''s family had no enough power to take part in Spring Hill Project. Though Shawn''s family would benefitter, the people who had invested in this project would suffer a loss. Maura used to think about this matter from Shawn''s perspective, so it had nothing to do with her if the investor suffered a loss or not. But as Finn became the investor, Maura was also involved. Between Shawn''s family and Finn, Maura finally chose Finn. She would rather see Shawn''s family suffer than see Finn suffer. The only way to stop Finn''s loss was Maura wasn''t be in charge of the project. Once Maura left, Finn would definitely get Shawn''s family away from this project, and then gave it to other more powerful families. Thus Finn and those families could win together instead of a loss for Finn. "You''re not in charge of the project?" Leah was shocked. She pointed at Finn and roared. "Did your grandfather find your corruption? Did he know you have taken the money from the project to give Finn Chen? Chapter 181 Nobody Thought Of It！ Chapter 181 Nobody Thought Of It "No, it has nothing to do with Finn Chen." Maura Shawn shook her head and said. "When did it happen?" Finn frowned and asked. He knew that Leah Lin''s so-called embezzlement of public funds was nonsense. Scott Shawn had no right to kick Maura out of the position of a project leader of Spring Hill. Maura could only leave voluntarily. Was Maura still angry with him? Finn couldn''t help thinking, but he didn''t know as deeply as Maura. He only felt that Maura was mad with him because he concealed his identity. "Today." Maura was stunned for a moment, and she had not told Scott this matter because Leah dyed her, but now Leah''s issue had been solved. She was ready to go to Scott''s house immediately. "It has nothing to do with this waste! Who does it have to do with it?" Leah seemed to tend to asked questions. "Don''t ask me, mom! It''s my own decision. It has nothing to do with anyone!" Muara looked at Leah impatiently and said, "OK, I''m going to thepany." "You..." Leah originally wanted to ask Maura why she lived in the vi on the top of the mountainst night, but Maura would not say anything. That''s all. Finn sighed and went to Maura: "I''ll see you off." Maura hesitated for a moment, then nodded gently. After they left, Maggie Wang couldn''t help looking at Leah and said, "Leah, your son-inw''s car doesn''t seem to be rented." Leah rolled her eyes at Maggie and said, "It''s not rent. It''s impossible to buy it! That''s 26 million! What''s This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. more, he is just a courier! Even our Shawn Family can''t take out so much money at once. " Maggie stopped and didn''t say anything. She had a strange feeling that Finn did not rent the car, and even that Maura''s "boyfriend" was also Finn. Finn was likely to have bought a vi at the top of the mountain! Maggie''s idea was fleeting, and then she dismissed it because it was too ridiculous! At the same time, Olive Lin and Lazlo Lin also returned to the Lin Family. When Lazlo got home, he called his third younger brother, Lazarus Lin, who served as a superintendent. "Bro, help me to find out a person. He drives a car called Koenigsegg CCXR, and the license te number is C0000..." Lazlo was quick to tell what he knew. "Bro! Koenigsegg CCXR! We have only one car in City C. It''s Han Shen''s car. There''s no need to check it!" Lazarus was a little surprised and did not understand why Lazlo suddenly investigated Hans. Lazlo didn''t know that every car information of such big shot as Hans and Jarvis Li was printed in their police officers'' minds to prevent themselves. In case they met one day, they didn''t know the background of these big shots. "Hans?" Lazlo eximed in surprise. It was rted to Hans! "Bro! Did you offend Hans?" Lazlo''s heart sank. The tone of Lazlo seemed to have a problem with Hans. If Lazlo indeed offended Hans, his dream of marching into a First-line Family would be shattered. Even if Hans used some means, the Lin Family might not also be able to keep the position of the Second-tier Family. "Perhaps it''s not offensive." Lazlo wiped the cold sweat from his head. He was delighted that he stopped Olive at that time and sumbed to Finn. Otherwise, it will not be "Maybe" now but will undoubtedly offended! But even if he sumbed to Finn and gave Leah half a million yuan, he was still worried about whether Finn would bear a grudge. "Bro! what''s going on?" Lazarus asked in a deep voice. If Lazlo offended Hans, the Lin Family must be prepared early. If they could make amends, they would make amends. If they can''t, they must be ready to be attacked by the Shen Family. "It''s like this..." Lazlo didn''t dare to hide. He told Lazarus in detail about his visit to Spring Hill to see the house and the conflict with Leah, and then Finn appearedter. Lazarus frowned and said: "Bro! Do you mean that the driver is not Hans himself, but a young man?" "Yes. Can that young man be Gavin Shen, Han''s nephew?" Lazlo asked. He knew about Han''s nephew. "Impossible! Gavin is not married at all, and he is not a The Shark''s opponent." Lazarus denied and said, "but you said he was a live-in son-inw, which reminds me of a man." "Who?" "Finn Chen! The live-in son-inw of the Shawn Family." Lazarus answered. "The live-in son-inw of the Shawn family?" Lazlo was very confused. He couldn''t remember which Shawn Family Lazarus mentioned. It''s no wonder that Lazlo couldn''t remember. The Shawn Family in City C could only be regarded as a Small Family of three-tier Family and was not famous. Therefore, Lazlo didn''t take it seriously. "A few days ago, he appeared in Gavin''s live broadcast..." Lazarus was very impressed by Finn. He watched thest live broadcast of Gavin that caused a sensation in the whole city. That time, he noticed Finn and found that Finn was excellent. In particr, Finn''s skill left a profound impression on him. Later, he even made a textbook on Finn''s video fighting with Gavin''s more than a dozen bodyguards so that the police officers could learn Finn''s movements. Later, Lowe Han appeared, and the live broadcast was interrupted. He thought that Finn would be retaliated by Lowe and disappeared in City C. But he didn''t expect that Finn appeared again, and also had a rtionship with Hans. Finn himself had an unusual background. Hans should have given the car to Finn. Lazarus gave his analysis. Lazlo was sweating all over his head. Who could have thought that a well-known live-in son-inw, a loser, would have such a strong background? Such a live-in son-inw could get in touch with the Underground Emperor and the richest man in City C at the same time. What did the Lin Family do to provoke? Olive, who was nearby, was also frightened. After Lazlo pped her, she guessed that Finn''s background was unusual, but she didn''t expect it to be extraordinary. It was no exaggeration that if Finn killed her there, and the Lin Family would never me Finn, and even dealt with it for Finn. "Bro, what should I do now? "Lazlo wiped the cold sweat on his head and asked. If he didn''t stop Olive but asked Olive to call Lazarus, it was estimated that the whole Lin Family would be doomed. Fortunately, he was astute and saw that Koenigsegg CCXR was unusual and stopped Olive. Chapter 182 Hank Ran Away Chapter 182 Hank Ran Away "Laszlo, you don''t have to worry about this. I think Finn is not someone narrow-minded. He thinks it''s not worth bothering us, Lin''s Family. Moreover, his rtionship with his mother-inw is not good. Just consider it as Olive helped him get revenge with her by beating her. He probably doesn''t care about it." "However, Laszlo, you still have to tell your wife not to be so arrogant. You can''t be lucky every time," Lazarus said in a deep voice. Olive had been arrogant towards people outside because she could rely on Lin''s Family''s power. Usually, Lin''s Family could turn a blind eye to this, but once Olive put them into a crisis, they wouldn''t let her off. "Have you heard what Lazarus said? Stupid!" Laszlo couldn''t help to cursed Olive. "I heard that. I won''t do it anymore in the future." Olive nodded hurriedly and promised. She was in danger today. She learned her lessons. "In the future? You still want to have a future! From today, you stay at home obediently. And you are not allowed to go anywhere!" Laszlo yelled at her. N?velDrama.Org content. "Yes, yes, I''m not going anywhere." Leah nodded hurriedly. Finn drove Maura to Xia''s Family''spany. At this time, Hank and Iona, who had finished their work, just came out of the office. Hank was in a good mood, and Iona''s expression was bitter. She was obviously dissatisfied with Hank''s skill, but she didn''t show it. Instead, he hugged Hank affectionately and said, "Hank, I am yours now. You have to treat me well." "Hey, as long as you are obedient, I will ''treat'' you well." Hank showed a lewd smile on his face and deliberately said the word "treat" a little louder. He mistook Iona as Kiara on the desk just now. He found out that it was fantastic. Iona wasn''t as beautiful as Kiara, but she is more obedient. She could almost do any pose for him, giving him the enjoyment of the emperor. "Hank, I will be obedient." Iona had a smile on her face, but there was a subtle contempt in her beautiful eyes. "Huh, idiot! If it weren''t because you made me a vice president, do you think I could like a loser like you?" Iona thought with disdain. After exiting the elevator, the two went straight to the parking lot in front of thepany. At this moment, a ck Koenigsegg CCXR drove into thepany gate. The sharp-eyed Iona noticed it immediately and hurriedly pulled Hank, pointing to Koenigsegg CCXR and said, "Hank, is that your grandpa''s car?" Grandpa''s car? Hank was stunned and looked in the direction Iona was pointing. His eyes widened. He was scared out of his wits. Why was it that Koenigsegg CCXR! Even though it waste autumn, Hank''s forehead was covered with ayer of cold sweat. There was no doubt that the Koenigsegg CCXR was the car he almost hit at JS Hotel before. At that time, his Audi stopped less than ten centimeters away from this Koenigsegg CCXR. If it hadn''t been for Kiara''s reminder, he would have hit it directly. Although he didn''t bump into it, Hank was frightened, covered in a cold sweat. He could only be relieved after hiding his Audi in the corner. Now that this Koenigsegg CCXR appeared again, the first thing that came into Hank''s mind was that Koenigsegg CCXR''s owner knew that he almost hit his car, so he came to find him! "Hank, what''s the matter?" Iona was a little puzzled. She looked at Hank''s expression. He was so panicked and terrified. Even if Scott dide over, he didn''t need to be like this. "Iona, I can''t send you home today. You can take a taxi and go home." Hank swallowed, turned around, and ran after speaking. His first thought now was to run! Let''s run away first! The owner of Koenigsegg CCXR was not someone he could offend! If he came to trouble him, even Scott couldn''t save him! Seeing Hank ran away without even turning his head, Iona suddenly felt angry. Coward. Wasn''t it just a luxury car? Was it necessary to be that afraid? Iona put her hands around her chest and walked a few steps forward. She wanted to see what kind of monster got on this car today that made Hank that terrified. The Koenigsegg CCXR stopped, and the door opened. A pair of beautiful feet in crystal high heels stepped on the ground, and then a slender figure appeared. How could it be this woman? ! Iona frowned, and it was Maura who got off the passenger seat. It should be Scott, who was sitting in the driver seat. Iona thought to herself, besides Scott, she couldn''t think of anyone else. But did Hank need to be so afraid of Scott? Iona wondered. Then Finn got out of the car. Not Scott? Iona was surprised at once. She didn''t know Finn, so she didn''t know that the man in front of her was the well-known good-for- nothing, son-inw of Xia''s Family. She didn''t know him, but Hank, hiding in front of thepany, did. When he saw Finn getting off the car, Hank''s eyes widened. He was frightened. It never urred to him that the owner of Koenigsegg CCXR, who frightened him, turned out to be Finn! This good-for-nothing! Where did he get such a good car? This was Hank''s first reaction. He was almost dying of jealousy. Koenigsegg CCXR. There were only six of them in the world! It was fine if a well-known sessful figure drove it, but how could it be Finn? Why did he drive such a good car?! Hank was drowning in jealousy. He thought that he got scared out of his pants because of Finn''s car in JS Hotel before, he couldn''t ept it. Hank panted heavily and walked a few steps to Finn. "Where did you get the Koenigsegg CCXR?" Hank asked angrily. "Does it have anything to do with you?" Finn frowned. Why did he feel that Hank became more and more mental? He got angry easily. "Hank, who is he?" Iona couldn''t help asking. Looking from Hank''s attitude towards him, Hank seemed to hate the young man in front of him. But what made Iona even more puzzled was that Hank was so scared that he ran away hiding when seeing this car. But when he saw this young man getting off the car, Hank returned aggressively, as if he was only pretending to run away. "Don''t intervene!" Hank blushed. He naturally couldn''t tell Iona that the man in front of him was good- for-nothing Finn who had been bullied by him for three years. Because just a minute ago, he was scared out of his pants, seeing Finn''s car. If he were to say it now, it would be humiliating. Chapter 183 Embezzlement of Project Funds Chapter 183 Embezzlement of Project Funds "Okay, I won''t intervene. Why are you so rude?" Iona pouted her mouth, dissatisfied. She became even more curious about Finn''s identity. Finn didn''t want to say it. Hank became more and more curious about the origin of the Koenigsegg CCXR. He was not as stupid as Leah, who would think that Finn rented this car. He could afford a car worth more than 20 million yuan, would heck the money for renting a car? So Finn must have bought this car. But the point was, where did Finn get so much money? "Maura, is it you?" Hank looked at Maura viciously again. "What is me?" Maura was confused. "Did you give this rubbish money and let him buy a car?" Hank asked angrily. Mauraughed angrily, "Hank, do you think I have so much money to give Finn?" Finn? After hearing this name, Iona, on the side, was so shocked. It didn''t even ur to her. The young man driving a luxury car in front of her turned out to be Finn! The famous Xia''s Family son-inw, Finn! Sinceing to thepany, Iona had heard of Finn''s name hundreds of times every day. Hank hated Finn, and every time other Xia''s Family members talked about Finn, they would also curse on him. This led Iona to think that Finn was an ipetent good-for-nothing. So when Finn got off Koenigsegg CCXR, she never thought that Finn was the son-inw of Xia''s Family. She felt that a son-inw who was living off his wife wouldn''t drive such an eye-catching car. However, Finn drove it. It was no wonder that Hank would be irritated. Perhaps Hank also didn''t know Finn bought such a car. Iona immediately had everything figured out. "You don''t have that much money, but thepany does!" Hank nced at the people at the "Hank, what do you mean?" Maura''s expression was cold. "What do I mean, don''t you know it?" Hank sneered, then pointed to Finn''s nose and said, "Maura, don''t think I don''t know. You used thepany''s project fund to buy this rubbish a car." "Hank! Do you still have a brain?!" Maura was furious, "Thepany''s engineering funds, every embezzlement required Grandpa''s signature..." "Don''t use Grandpa as a shield!" Before Maura finished speaking, Hank interrupted him coldly. "You have always been in charge of the Spring Hill project. If you want to make financial fraud, it can''t be easier. Grandpa is not a god. How can he know everything?" Hank snorted coldly. He knew it in his heart that Maura''s probability embezzling thepany''s project fund to buy a car for Finn was very small. But he had to me it on Maura this time. Because if Maura took the me and went to Scott toin. Scott wouldn''t believe her entirely. When the time came, he and Maura would argue with each other, and Scott would be likely on his side. Iona naturally saw that Hank was trying to frame Maura. She was brilliant and reacted instantly. Hank was using the fact that he appointed her to be the vice president to interrogate Maura, so she hurriedly said, "Maura, tell you the truth. Hank appointed me as the vice president of thepany to investigate you embezzling the project funds. If you are tactful, you should honestly exin everything! Don''t wait for me to find out. Everyone won''t let you off! " "Nonsense! Hank appointed you because of selfish intentions!" Maura gritted her silver teeth. She naturally understood that Hank and Iona wanted to frame her for embezzling funds in front of so many people. But she knew she couldn''t win arguing with them. "Nonsense?" Iona sneered and said, "When I show you the evidence, you will know if I''m talking nonsense." Seeing Iona''s confidence, the many employees around the door immediately began to whisper. "President Xia seems to have embezzled thepany''s project funds to buy a car for her rubbish husband." "Not seem! It''s for sure! Her husband is just a food deliverer. When a food deliverer wants to buy a luxury car worth more than 20 million yuan, is there any other way besides corruption?" "Hey, I didn''t expect President Xia to be like that. She looks honest." "Honest? That''s only a pretend!" "President Xia is so stupid. If she wanted to embezzle the project funds, she could just do it. But why does she have to make it obvious by buying a luxury car worth more than 20 million yuan for this rubbish? See, now she''s exposed." Everyone was discussing it like it was the fact. Finn''s expression was a little gloomy. He hadn''t got revenge on Hank for selling the Spring Hill project. And now he was trying to make trouble again, framing Maura openly. Did he think that Finn didn''t exist? "Maura, you''d better exin as soon as possible. How much of the project funds did you embezzle from thepany? If you don''t exin before Iona finds out, it will be toote." Hank threatened coldly. He was determined to bribe the finance manager whether Maura had done it or not. He would ask the finance manager to make a fake ount that Maura "used" to embezzle the project funds. "Hank, let me say it for thest time. I have never embezzled thepany''s project funds! You can check it!" Maura gritted her teeth and said. She didn''t care whether Hank believed it or not. She walked into thepany to get her things. "Stop!" Iona grabbed Maura and sneered, "Want to go? Have you asked my opinion?" "Let go of me!" Maura was furious. "What if I don''t let it go?" Iona gave Maura a provocative look. She dared to beat Maura when Hank was not by her side. Now that Hank was by her side, she had nothing to be afraid of. If Maura couldn''t ept it, she would hit Maura until she epted it. As for Finn, a good-for-nothing, what was to be afraid of? "p!" Maura pped Iona''s face impatiently. This p made Iona shocked. She didn''t recover from it for quite a long time. "Bi**h, you want to die!" After recovering from the shock, Iona''s eyes turned red, and she threw her ws toward Maura. At this time, a big hand grabbed her from behind. "Dare to touch her?" Finn''s voice was cold. Iona dared to hit Maura in front of him. That was such a disrespectful thing to do. "Trash, do you want to die?" Iona screamed, Finn, who did he think he was? "Let go of Iona!" Hank also stood up angrily. No matter what, Iona was considered her woman. If he only watched Iona get beaten, then he wasn''t a man. "Okay, I won''t intervene. Why are you so rude?" Iona pouted her mouth, dissatisfied. She became even more curious about Finn''s identity. Finn didn''t want to say it. Hank became more and more curious about the origin of the Koenigsegg CCXR. He was not as stupid as Leah, who would think that Finn rented this car. He could afford a car worth more than 20 million yuan, would heck the money for renting a car? So Finn must have bought this car. But the point was, where did Finn get so much money? "Maura, is it you?" Hank looked at Maura viciously again. "What is me?" Maura was confused. "Did you give this rubbish money and let him buy a car?" Hank asked angrily. Mauraughed angrily, "Hank, do you think I have so much money to give Finn?" Finn? After hearing this name, Iona, on the side, was so shocked. It didn''t even ur to her. The young man driving a luxury car in front of her turned out to be Finn! The famous Xia''s Family son-inw, Finn! Sinceing to thepany, Iona had heard of Finn''s name hundreds of times every day. Hank hated Finn, and every time other Xia''s Family members talked about Finn, they would also curse on him. This led Iona to think that Finn was an ipetent good-for-nothing. So when Finn got off Koenigsegg CCXR, she never thought that Finn was the son-inw of Xia''s Family. She felt that a son-inw who was living off his wife wouldn''t drive such an eye-catching car. However, Finn drove it. It was no wonder that Hank would be irritated. Perhaps Hank also didn''t know Finn bought such a car. Iona immediately had everything figured out. "You don''t have that much money, but thepany does!" Hank nced at the people at the "Hank, what do you mean?" Maura''s expression was cold. "What do I mean, don''t you know it?" Hank sneered, then pointed to Finn''s nose and said, "Maura, don''t think I don''t know. You used thepany''s project fund to buy this rubbish a car." "Hank! Do you still have a brain?!" Maura was furious, "Thepany''s engineering funds, every embezzlement required Grandpa''s signature..." "Don''t use Grandpa as a shield!" Before Maura finished speaking, Hank interrupted him coldly. "You have always been in charge of the Spring Hill project. If you want to make financial fraud, it can''t be easier. Grandpa is not a god. How can he know everything?" Hank snorted coldly. He knew it in his heart that Maura''s probability embezzling thepany''s project fund to buy a car for Finn was very small. But he had to me it on Maura this time. Because if Maura took the me and went to Scott toin. Scott wouldn''t believe her entirely. When the time came, he and Maura would argue with each other, and Scott would be likely on his side. Iona naturally saw that Hank was trying to frame Maura. She was brilliant and reacted instantly. Hank was using the fact that he appointed her to be the vice president to interrogate Maura, so she hurriedly said, "Maura, tell you the truth. Hank appointed me as the vice president of thepany to investigate you embezzling the project funds. If you are tactful, you should honestly exin everything! Don''t wait for me to find out. Everyone won''t let you off! " "Nonsense! Hank appointed you because of selfish intentions!" Maura gritted her silver teeth. She naturally understood that Hank and Iona wanted to frame her for embezzling funds in front of so many people. But she knew she couldn''t win arguing with them. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Nonsense?" Iona sneered and said, "When I show you the evidence, you will know if I''m talking nonsense." Seeing Iona''s confidence, the many employees around the door immediately began to whisper. "President Xia seems to have embezzled thepany''s project funds to buy a car for her rubbish husband." "Not seem! It''s for sure! Her husband is just a food deliverer. When a food deliverer wants to buy a luxury car worth more than 20 million yuan, is there any other way besides corruption?" "Hey, I didn''t expect President Xia to be like that. She looks honest." "Honest? That''s only a pretend!" "President Xia is so stupid. If she wanted to embezzle the project funds, she could just do it. But why does she have to make it obvious by buying a luxury car worth more than 20 million yuan for this rubbish? See, now she''s exposed." Everyone was discussing it like it was the fact. Finn''s expression was a little gloomy. He hadn''t got revenge on Hank for selling the Spring Hill project. And now he was trying to make trouble again, framing Maura openly. Did he think that Finn didn''t exist? "Maura, you''d better exin as soon as possible. How much of the project funds did you embezzle from thepany? If you don''t exin before Iona finds out, it will be toote." Hank threatened coldly. He was determined to bribe the finance manager whether Maura had done it or not. He would ask the finance manager to make a fake ount that Maura "used" to embezzle the project funds. "Hank, let me say it for thest time. I have never embezzled thepany''s project funds! You can check it!" Maura gritted her teeth and said. She didn''t care whether Hank believed it or not. She walked into thepany to get her things. "Stop!" Iona grabbed Maura and sneered, "Want to go? Have you asked my opinion?" "Let go of me!" Maura was furious. "What if I don''t let it go?" Iona gave Maura a provocative look. She dared to beat Maura when Hank was not by her side. Now that Hank was by her side, she had nothing to be afraid of. If Maura couldn''t ept it, she would hit Maura until she epted it. As for Finn, a good-for-nothing, what was to be afraid of? "p!" Maura pped Iona''s face impatiently. This p made Iona shocked. She didn''t recover from it for quite a long time. "Bi**h, you want to die!" After recovering from the shock, Iona''s eyes turned red, and she threw her ws toward Maura. At this time, a big hand grabbed her from behind. "Dare to touch her?" Finn''s voice was cold. Iona dared to hit Maura in front of him. That was such a disrespectful thing to do. "Trash, do you want to die?" Iona screamed, Finn, who did he think he was? "Let go of Iona!" Hank also stood up angrily. No matter what, Iona was considered her woman. If he only watched Iona get beaten, then he wasn''t a man. Chapter 184 Lesson Chapter 184 Lesson Finn Chen nced at Hank Shawn. As Maura Shawn''s cousin, when Lona Wang bullied Maura, Hank pretended that nothing had happened. However, when he bullied Maura, Hank stood up more active than anyone else. Hank was as stupid as ever! With Finn''s cold eyes on, Hank suddenly felt a little nervous. He was beaten more than once by Finn, so he was clear that Finn''s skill was so terrible. If he fought Finn, he would get beaten badly. However, when Lona was here, Hank could not surrender. He could only use Maura to threaten Finn. "Finn! Listen! Finn, Maura embezzled thepany''s project funds, she must bear legal responsibility! If you don''t want to see her in prison, let go of Lona and apologize to her." Hank fiercely said. "What if I don''t?" Finn suddenly sneered. "Then you can wait for Maura to go to jail all the time." Hank threatened Finn fiercely. Finn just smiled. Finn didn''t care at all, and Hank couldn''t stand it. "Finn! Don''t be ungrateful! I have already respected you so much. If it hadn''t been for your respect, I would have given the evidence of Maura''s misappropriation of project funds to the court." "Thank you?" Finn sneered. "No need." Hank didn''t hear the sarcasm in Finn''s words, but he still said: "as long as you return this Koenigsegg CCXR to thepany, we can forget all the unpleasant things before. I can also ignore Maura''s embezzlement of project funds." Finn sneered and thought: what''s the difference between returning my car to thepany and returning it to Hank? Hank was still reasoning with Finn, but Lona couldn''t stand it: "Hank! What do you have to say about this waste? Teach him a lesson!" Taught Finn a lesson? Hank trembled and thought: why didn''t Lona have a try? Hank was still indifferent, but Lona immediately became angry and scolded: "Hank! I''m blind I shouldn''t in love with such a coward as you!" "Lona, listen to me..." Hank blushed and wanted to exin, but Lona interrupted: "fear is fear! Don''t make excuses! I dare to beat Maura, but you dare not deal with such rubbish as Finn. You are garbage!" "Did you beat Maura?" Finn''s face changed. When he was in Spring Hill, he saw that there was something wrong with Maura''s face. However, he didn''t think much about it at that time. It seemed that Lona beat Maura. "I beat this bitch, so what? Do you want to avenge, you Punk? "Lona sneered, she was not afraid of Finn. Hank was not the only man who supported her. "With which hand?" Finn''s tone suddenly calmed down. Those who were familiar with Finn all knew that the calmer Finn was, the angrier he was. "It''s none of your business!" Lona snorted coldly. Finn smiled: "since you don''t say it, assume that both hands are used." "What are you going to do?" Lona looked at Finn with some vignce. Finn''s smile gave her a creepy feeling. "Nothing." Finn shook his head and said, "I just want to teach you a lesson." "Lesson?" Lona looked scornful. "You''re just trash. You want to teach me..." "Snap-" There was a clear sound of fracture in the office. Before Lona finished her words, she screamed like a pig, and she was half-kneeling on the ground. Looking at Lona, who was half-kneeling on the ground and howling miserably, everyone in the office looked at each other and did not know why. What happened? What''s wrong with Lona? Why did she kneel? "My God! Look at Mr. Wang''s hand!" Finally, someone found something wrong. The people''s eyes moved to Lona''s hand, and then they were shocked. Lona''s two hands were broken! It''s broken from the wrist! It''s just like being broken by someone. You could even see the white bone stubble on the wrist! Everyone was scared. No doubt, it was Finn who did it. But how did he do it? No one had seen Finn''s action! They only knew that when Lona spoke, she knelt on the ground. Even Lona herself did not necessarily know how Finn broke her wrist. She did not react until the pain of tearing her heart came from her wrist. Finn''s speed was too fast! "Are you satisfied with this lesson?" Finn asked. He would never let them feel better for those who dared to fight against him! Lona was half-kneeling on the ground, her whole body was shaking, and her forehead was covered with cold sweat. But even so, she still looked at Finn angrily and eximed, "I will kill you! Finn!" "Well, I''ll wait for you to kill me." Finn just smiled, those who wanted to kill him were not a little bit, but he was still living well. "Finn, you have gone too far!" Hank stood aside for a long time before he said such a sentence. Although Hank reprimanded Finn, he was almost 10 meters away from Finn at this time. "Do you want to avenge her?" Finn nced at Hank, just smiled. Hank was provoked in front of so many people. If it was before, he couldn''t bear it. However, at that time, Hank was like a Ninja Turtle, but his face was a bit more embarrassed. Just then, a Range Rover stopped in the middle of the road. The door opened, and Scott Shawn leaned on crutches, got out of the car. "Get out of the way! Get out of the way!" "Herees the chairman!" As soon as Scott appeared, the Shawn Family got energetic! "Grandfather " Hank was also happy, went to Scott, readied toin. "Grandfather! Finn, he..." Hank pretended to be angry, but he heard a sharp drink in his ear before he finished speaking. "Kneel!" The person who said this, of course, was Scott. Although Scott looked sickly at the moment, he still had an unquestionable dignity. "Grandfather?" Hank didn''t understand. It should be the trash kneeling, right? Why did grandfather let him kneel? "I made you kneel. Are you deaf?" Scott''s face was full of anger, and his crutches knocked hard on the This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ground. Chapter 185 Being A Slave Chapter 185 Being A ve "Okay, I''ll kneel!" Hank bit his teeth, though he was unwilling, he did not dare to disobey Scott''s orders in front of many people, and he finally knelt in front of Scott. "Do you know why I made you kneel?" Scott raised his eyelids, and he asked in a cold voice. "I don''t know." Hank repressed his anger. Hearing this, Scott immediately became furious and directly raised his crutches in his hand and hit Hank heavily on his head, while cursing: "You don''t know? It''s this time already, you evil animal, you still have the face to say that you don''t know! " "I let you not know!" Scott was so angry that his body trembled, and then he raised his crutch again and smashed it on Hank''s head. "Grandfather, what are you doing?" Hank grabbed the crutch, and he red at Scott. He was the future sessor of Shawn''s Family. In front of so many people, Scott beat him wantonly and put his dignity on the ground. What kind of prestige does he have to run the Shawn Family in the future? "You... You bastard! You can''t rebel!" Scott was so angry, and he didn''t expect that Hank was so brave now that he even dared to resist. "Grandfather, I don''t mind if you hit me, but you must let me know what I''ve done wrong." Hank has already guessed why Scott was so angry, but at this time, he couldn''t admit that he did something wrong. Scott took a deep breath: "You wicked, I ask you, did you sell those projects of Spring Hill to the Ye family, Wang family, and Liu family?" "I sold it," Hank admitted directly. "Why did you sell them? You know, these projects are the foundation of my Shawn''s Family! Don''t you know how much the Shawn Family paid to get these projects from The Group of Summit real estate?" Scott snapped at Hank. When the Spring Hill project was settled in City C, the first and second-tier families of City C had to fight for the cooperation quota with Ding Feng real estate. But in the end, it was Shawn''s family who took over Spring Hill''s projects. If Shawn''s Family could seize this opportunity, Spring Hill would be Shawn''s Family''s ce. With Spring Hill, Shawn''s Family could be one of the second-tier families in City C and even one of the first-tier families! But now, several important projects of Spring Hill have been sold by Hank! Hank destroyed the Shawn Family''s hope of promotion in bing the second-tier family! How could Scott not be angry? Maura almost got furious when she heard this. She thought that Hank had just appointed Iona as the vice president of thepany. But now, she knew that Hank even sold the Spring Hill project. Hank, he''s a fool, didn''t he know that these projects were the foundation of Shawn''s Family? Didn''t he know that these projects were money-spinners for Shawn''s Family? "Grandfather, the reason why I sold those projects to the Ye family, Wang family and Liu family was also for the sake of our Shawn''s Family." Hank defended bravely, and he couldn''t admit that he had sold those projects for his selfish desire. "For the sake of Shawn''s Family?" Scott was so angry that his chest was stagnant, and then he asked angrily, "Tell me, how could you do well in handling Shawn''s Family?" "Grandfather, don''t you understand the truth? Spring Hill was such a lucrative project, and many first This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. and second-tier families kept their eyes on City C... " "...But in the end, a third-tier family-like Shawn''s Family took over the project, so how could the first and second-tier families not envy them? If I didn''t hand in some projects, they wouldn''t make us a second- tier family." Hank''s statement has absolute truth. Everyone wanted to share the Spring Hill project. Now the Shawn''s Family took over the project, which will indeed cause dissatisfaction of many families. "Stop spitting nonsense!" Scott almost vomited out a mouthful of blood. "You bastard, you sold those projects at a low price to satisfy your selfish desires, and at this time, you still have the face to say that it''s for my Shawn''s Family! How could my Shawn''s Family have such a brazen thing as you!" Scott pointed to Hank''s nose and scolded him. He had always ced high hopes on Hank and felt that Hank could lead the Shawn Family to glory. Therefore, when Maura went to City J, Scott did not hesitate to hand over the Spring Hill project to Hank and temporarily manage it. Scott thought that Hank could do better than Maura. Still, Hank squandered the whole Spring Hill project in a few days, and Hank sold several key projects worth tens of millions of yuan at affordable prices! After learning the news in the afternoon, Scott almost fainted on the spot. "Grandfather, if the Shawn Family wanted to be one of the second-tier families, it can''t be done independently. We also need to be recognized by more second and even first-tier families in the whole city. Only if they recognize us, then can we be a second-tier family." "This time, the sale of the Spring Hill project was a good opportunity for us. I sold the Spring Hill project to these second-tier and first-tier families at low prices because I wanted them to remember Shawn''s Family. They would ept our family''s wishes so that they wouldn''t just stand by, and they would even help us." Hank said was right, but frankly, he meant that he wanted Shawn''s Family to be ves to many second-tier and first-tier families. If they''re good enough, they would probably take Shawn''s family and make them a second-tier family... "You... You are an idiot! Do you think those families would ept Shawn''s Family''s wishes?" Scott was so angry that he didn''t know what to say. He didn''t know whether Hank pretended to be dumb. If Hank has a brain, he should understand that these second-tier families and first-tier families in City C would never be satisfied. People would feel that the Shawn Family was weak and deceiving, and instead, Hank was telling these families that the Shawn Family was a piece of meat. "Why not?" Hank asked, "When I signed the contract with the Ye family, Manager Ye told me that if Shawn''s Family was in any trouble in the future, we could go to him. And he would help us solve the problems." Liam did not say anything at all, but at this time, to save himself, Hank could only make it up, and Scott could not find Liam to prove it. Chapter 186 A Disgrace to Family Chapter 186 A Disgrace to Family However, many of Xia''s Family employees took this seriously. "I think President Xia did the right thing. If we can get along with Ye''s Family, giving the Spring Hill project to them would be nothing, let alone selling it at a low price." "That is true. Ye''s family is the leader of City C''s real estate industry. It is one of the top five families. Ordinary families would never have the chance to step into Ye''s Family social circle." "Who will look down on our Xia''s Family if we have rtions with Ye''s Family? I also think President Xia has done a good thing for Xia''s Family this time." Scott heard everyone''s whispers, but he got even sadder. He didn''t expect that there were so many short-sighted idiots in Xia''s Family. Forget about the truth of Hank''s remarks. Take a step back and think, even if what Hank said was true, why didn''t these people think, why would Ye''s Family help Xia''s Family? Verbal promises were the least reliable thing these days. Only benefits were eternal! Even if Xia''s Family wanted Ye''s Family''s help, Ye''s Family simply wouldn''t help Xia''s Family. Unless Xia''s Family could bring Ye''s Family great benefits! They would even throw stones at Xia''s Family if they got into trouble! Scott understood this truth better than anyone else. Taking a deep breath, Scott said coldly, "B*stard, I don''t care how you babble, and I don''t care what Ye''s Family promised you. I will give you three days!" "You go and get back those projects you sold at a low price. Then I''ll pretend you didn''t do anything." "Grandpa, this is impossible!" Before Scott finished speaking, Hank hurriedly interrupted. Asking him to go to Liam and those second-tier families to return the projects, wasn''t that asking him to get killed? Those people, they were all vicious and greedy. Hank had no power nor influence. How could he ask them to return it? "Boom!" Scott mmed his cane on Hank''s face. A red mark of finger length immediately appeared on Hank''s face. "Unworthy son! I''m not negotiating with you!" Scott exasperated and shouted, "If you don''te back with those projects returned, you can get out of Xia''s Family''s house!" "Grandpa, even if you killed me, I still wouldn''te back to those projects." Hank gritted his teeth. Scott''s word didn''t affect him. He would die if he went to ask them to return the projects. But if he didn''t go, Although Scott would punish him and even kick him out of Xia''s Family, he could save his life. "You b*stard! You think I won''t kill you?!" Scott was furious. He raised the crutch in his hand high, and he was clenching his teeth. He was ready to throw the crutch on Hank''s head at any time. Hank had no choice. He closed his eyes. He was betting that Scott wouldn''t dare to do anything to him. He was right. After a while, nothing happened. Scott couldn''t do it in the end. He knocked the crutches in his hand on the ground and cursed angrily, "My Family is unfortunate! My family is unfortunate!" At this moment, Scott regretted it. He had never have thought that Xia''s Family would be destroyed in such an ignorant person''s hands. Scott was dispirited as if he was ten years older in an instant. Finn watched coldly. He had expected that something like this would happen to Xia''s Family. Scott was too patriarchal. He always felt that only Hank could inherit Xia''s Family''s properties. He automatically ignored Maura, whose ability and character were a hundred times better than Hank. It was conceivable that the stupid and short-sighted Hank would bring Xia''s Family into a problematic situation. "Grandpa, don''t be too angry." At this moment, Sara, who had been hiding in the crowd, stood up with a smile. Scott leaned on crutches, closed his eyes, and ignored Sara. Sara was not embarrassed about being ignored. After taking a look at Maura, she couldn''t help but said, "Grandpa, we can get those projects back." "Do you have a way?" Scott opened his eyes and asked in a deep voice. Sara shook her head hurriedly and said, "I can''t do it, but..." After that, Sara nced at Maura again and said, "I think Maura can do it." "Maura?" Scott turned his gaze to Maura, but saw Maura nced at Sara nkly, and said coldly, "Why do you think I have a way?" "Shane, the general manager of Pinnacle Real Estate, is a ssmate of your husband. You and Shane are now colleagues. Your two have a very close rtionship with Shane. If youe forward, let Shane put pressure on Ye''s Family, they naturally will return the projects to us." Sara said it with confidence. Everyone in Xia''s Family knew that the general manager of Pinnacle Real Estate and Finn were ssmates. Almost everyone in Xia''s Family knew. When chatting after dinner, many people ridiculed Finn about this incident secretly. Shane graduated from the same school and became the general manager of a ten billion yuan worth estatepany. In contrast, Finn became a food delivery guy and the son-inw who lived off his wife''s family. It thoroughly exined the differences between people. "Why do you think Shane will help us put pressure on Ye''s Family? Besides, am I the one who sold the project to Ye''s Family?" Maura sneered again. Sara let her see that people could be shameless sometimes. In the past, even if Sara knew that Finn and Shane were ssmates, she still pushed Finn aside and ridiculed Finn because she felt that they already got the Spring Hill project. Finn wasn''t useful anymore. But now that there was a problem with the Spring Hill project, Sara suddenly remembered that Finn and Shane were ssmates and wanted to continue using Finn. Besides, as she said, Hank sold the project to Ye''s Family and took its advantage alone. Now that he was in trouble, they wanted her and Finn to clean up the mess. Such a bully! Sara''s expression is a little unnatural, but her words were righteous, "Maura, how can you say that? We, Xia''s Family, is one big family. We should share the honor and disgrace. No matter who sold the projects, now that Xia''s Family got into trouble, everyone should contribute and do their best. Otherwise, if the ship of Xia''s Family sinks, everyone will have to drown." "Sara is right, Maura. You can''t be selfish. If Xia''s Family goes bankrupt, you won''t be much better." "That''s right. Finn and Shane are ssmates. You shouldn''t waste it." "This good-for-nothing had been eating and drinking for free in Xia''s Family for three years. He should do something now." Several distant rtives of Xia''s Family starting speaking one after another. They had some shares in This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Xia''s Family''spany. If something happened to Xia''s Family, they would suffer losses too. Chapter 187 To Feel At Ease Chapter 187 To Feel At Ease "Eating and drinking for free for three years?" Finn said mockingly. Some of Xia''s Family members were so shameful that they could even say that. Even if he did eat and drink for free, he would be living off Maura, not Xia''s Family. "Isn''t it?" Seeing Finn dared to ridicule, some people were dissatisfied. "If you say so." Finn smiled a little. He didn''t bother to argue with such a fool. "Hmph, since it''s true, then you should also help Xia''s Family." Someone snorted coldly. "Beg Shane! If this can be solved, you can enter the Xia''s Family Ancestral Temple." A veteran of Xia''s Family spoke coldly, with a hint of charity in his tone. "Xia''s Family Ancestral Temple?" Finn shook his head. He sneered even more. "Why, are you not willing?" The elder who had just given alms raised his eyebrows and was very dissatisfied with Finn. Finn didn''t answer, but walked up to Scott, looked directly at him and said, "Those projects in Spring Hill, I can help you get them back." "But I have one condition." After a pause, Finn said again. "What are the conditions?" Scott said in a deep voice. He knew very well that Finn was not the kind of person who would do something without a target. He said this because he was sure he could convince Shane. "I want to part ways and establish another Xia''s Family!" Finn said word by word. "Presumptuous!" "Impossible!" "Nonsense!" "You are a son-inw who''s living off our family. How dare you say that!" Material ? N?velDrama.Org. As soon as Finn said it and before Scott got to say something, the old stubborn ones in Xia''s Family got angry. Family orthodoxy was critical at all times. In their opinion, what Finn meant by establishing another Xia''s Family was to take Maura''s shares from thepany and form a small Xia''s Family. It was Obvious that Finn would be in charge of this little Xia''s Family, not Maura. If Finn was a person with prestige and high status, Xia''s Family would be happy with him in charge of Xia''s Family. But Finn happened to be a son-inw who was living off his wife. This kind of man wouldn''t even be allowed to eat on the dinner table in ancient times. Now in modern times, they would lose face if he were in charge or Xia''s Family. Finn ignored the old stubborn family members but instead set his sights on Scott. After all, Scott was the one in charge of Xia''s Family. "Why do you want to establish another Xia''s Family?" Scott asked. Finn had never expected this request. Finn sneered a little and asked, "If I don''t establish another Xia''s Family, will you let Maura be in charge?" Scott''s eyes narrowed slightly. He indeed wouldn''t hand over Xia''s Family to Maura, but even so, Finn didn''t need to establish another Xia''s Family. He still felt that Finn wanted to establish another Xia''s Family for other reasons. "Delusional! How dare to plot Xia''s Family!" "Scott, don''t agree with his condition!" "This person has other intentions. He should be kicked out of Xia''s Family. This is to warn others against following bad examples!" The elders of Xia''s Family were furious. Asking Scott to hand over the Xia''s Family to Maura was no different from handing it to Finn. After all, Maura''s future child would be Finn''s. Finn smiled and said nothing. These old things thought he was eyeing to take over Xia''s Family. Short-sighted! Finn didn''t even care about Chen''s Family, the top wealthy family of Country C. He wouldn''t even want to if they were to let him take over Xia''s Family. There were many reasons for establishing another Xia''s Family separately. On the one hand, because there were too many idiots like Hank and Sara in Xia''s Family now. Everyone only cared about their interests. Xia''s family was already failing. If Maura continued to stay in Xia''s Family, she would sooner orter be pissed off to die by these idiots. On the other hand, he wanted Maura to build her power so that Maura could protect herself. It was because there would be a battle between him and Chen''s Family sooner orter. He couldn''t predict the oue of this battle. If he lost or left City C one day, Maura would be bullied if left alone. Finn would never allow this to happen! He didn''t want to protect Maura for only three years. He would protect Maura for the rest of his life if he could. Scott took a deep breath, "I agree with your conditions." The audience was silent, and then there was an uproar! "Scott! Why are you so stupid!" "If the rumor of you letting a useless son-inw establish another Xia''s Family spread, Xia''s Family would lose its face! I object!" "I''m against it too! We must not let this good-for-nothing establish another Xia''s Family!" Many veterans of Xia''s Family were stomping in anger. Scott sighed. He didn''t want to agree, but now the situation was different. Xia''s family had invested too much in Spring Hill. If they didn''t get those projects back, Xia''s Family would go bankrupt within two years. At that time, who will feed dozens of people in Xia''s Family? "Okay, we had a deal. If anyone still objected, the person should go to Ye''s Family to get those projects back alone." Scott coldly snorted. These veterans were all his cousins of the same generation. They could only benefit from thepany dividends, never knew what problems thepany was facing. Face? Isn''t it more important to have a full stomach? As soon as Scott said this, many veterans stopped saying anything. If they could talk to Ye''s Family themselves, they wouldn''t stand here stomping their legs. Different from the older generations of Xia''s Family, many of the younger generations of Xia''s Family agreed with this matter. They were not familiar with the idea that the family should remain orthodox. Instead, they were happy to see Finn part ways with them. They couldn''t wait to see Finn humiliating himself. To see how miserable Maura and Finn, who do not have the support of Xia''s Family, would live. Of course, they could only think about this in their hearts. They didn''t have the guts to say it in front of the stubborn elders. Finn walked to Maura and took Maura''s hand. "Let''s go." Finn smiled. Starting today, City C would have one more Xia''s Family, a brand new Xia''s Family! "Yeah." Maura nodded slightly. She naturally knew that Finn established Xia''s Family, not for himself, but to save her from Xia''s Family. Finn did it with significant consideration. The Spring Hill project was worth at least 500 million yuan. Handing it over to Xia''s Family meant losing 500 million yuan. Could Finn not hand it over? Of course. As long as he showed his identity as the heir to Chen''s Family, Xia''s Family wouldn''t dare to Finn to return those projects. But Finn didn''t. Maura knew very well that Finn did this to make her feel better. After all, Xia''s Family had raised her for more than 20 years. If she watched Xia''s Family go bankrupt, she would feel sorry for them. We could say that Finn used 500 million yuan to make her feel at ease. Chapter 188 In My Name Chapter 188 In My Name After Finn Chen and Maura Xia left, the employees and rtives of Shawn''s Family started to murmur. "What''s in Scott Xia''s mind? Why would he believe Finn can get those projects back from Ye''s Family?" "Who knows? I guess Finn can''t even be allowed to get in the house." "Right, what''s worse, Ye''s Family may be angry with us. After all, this waste is a deliveryman. How can we send him to deal with Ye''s Family?" "If so, we can shift the me to the loser, insisting that it''s only his decision." "Yeah. Finn said he''d set up another Shawn''s Family." "Stop calling that. That failure doesn''t deserve to use ourst name." "You''re right. He''s just a servant of our Family." Hearing their gossips, Scott Xia sighed deeply. Finn hadn''t started his move, but the others were nning to avoid responsibilities. No wonder Finn proposed to set up another family. What a bunch of idiots! "Sara. You''re the vice president from now on," Scott said. Hank Xia could not take the position anymore. Although Sara was not eligible, Scott had no choice. "Thank you, grandpa!" Sara nodded hurriedly, exciting. "And you, "Scott gave Hank a cold look, "You''re expelled from thepany." What? Everyone was shocked at Scott''s words. His order meant that Hank would never be the heir of Shawn''s Family. Hank had no opportunities at all. They all thought it''s a certainty that Hank would be the first heir. After all, he was the only male in the third generation of Shawn''s Family. But now, everything changed. The others had a chance to take over Shawn''s Family. They all got excited in the heart. At the moment, Hank lowered his head with a sneer at the corners of his mouth. Son of a bitch. Without my approval, no can could be the heir, Hank thought. After Scott left, Hank got up, ignoring the resentful Iona Wang on the ground. As soon as he returned home, Hank dialed Liam Ye. "Manager Ye." Hank stated the agreement between Finn and Scott and highlighted that Finn would go to Ye''s Family. Then Liamughed out, "That loser! How dare hee to us?" "Mr. Ye, you''d better be cautious. After all, he has connections with Shane. If he asks Shane for help, you''d be troubled," Hank reminded kindly. After all, Liam was his only helper now. "Huh?" Liam sneered, "I don''t fear Shane. It''s better if I can meet someone from Chen''s Family. Ha-ha." "Right. But you''d better have some bodyguards around you. Fairly speaking, Finn is very handy," Hank underscored Finn''s skill again. Liam followed his suggestions. Honestly, he''s afraid that Finn would do the kidnap stuff or something. "By the way, Mr. Ye. Could you do me a favor?" Hank demanded before Liam hanged up. "What?" Liam became a little impatient and somewhat reluctant. In his eyes, Hank was no different from his heeler. "Could you find me some medicine that can make people in a vegetative state?" Hank asked. He knew that the ck markets in City C were operated by Ye''s Family, where poisons, psychedelic potions, and the likes were sold. "What''s your purpose?" Liam asked warily. Obviously, Hank intended to hurt someone. "I can''t tell you now," Hank smirked. "Oh?" A knowing smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. Liam had probably guessed what Hank nned to do. "Ok. I can help you with that," Liam continued, "But it''s pretty expensive." "How much is that?" Hank inquired nervously. "One million!" Liam responded slightly. "What? One million?" Hank eximed. That''s a fortune. "Yeah?" Liam snorted, somewhat upset. "Um. Ok. Find me some," Hank answered. That was expensive. But he had to afford that for his n. "The drug is from Europe. You can trust its effect. No one can find traces," Liam confirmed. Ye''s Family sold numerous drugs like this every year. Most of the buyers were famous people in City C. He knew they fear being discovered. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "Good! I''ll reward you more after I make it," Hank said. He''d made a n in mind. "Ok. I''m looking forward to your reward," Liam smiled broadly. He found that Hank was like his cash cow. Finn and Maura returned to the Spring Hill vi. Finn called Thad Gu the moment they got in. "In my name. Inform Ye''s Family, Mount-Sea Property Company, and Job Cloud Property Company to send someone to Moon Vi tomorrow," Finn said in a deep voice. In addition to Ye''s Family, Hank sold the Spring Hill Project to many famous real estatepanies, some of which even were backed by second-tier families. Finn nned to settle all these matters. Chapter 189 Dont Let Yourself Be Wronged Chapter 189 Don''t Let Yourself Be Wronged "Young Master Chen, in your name?" Thad didn''t understand for a moment. What did Finn mean by saying "in his name," was it in the name of a son-inw of Xia''s Family or the heir of Chen''s Family? In response, Finn just said two words lightly, "Xia''s Family." "Okay, Young Master, I understand." Thad nodded hurriedly. Since it was in the name of the son-inw of Xia''s Family, he, Thad, should not be exposed during the invitation process. Ye''s family must think that it was Finn himself who notified them. "Yeah." Finn nodded lightly and then hung up the phone. He found Maura looking at him with a "What''s the matter?" Finn couldn''t help but said softly. "Finn, let me talk to them first tomorrow, okay? I want to try." Maura said lightly. She had already seen that what Finn was doing now was to push her to her limits. Finn wanted her to be independent. Maura had no time to think about the reasons behind this. The only thing she could do was not to let Finn down. She had to get stronger and take charge of her responsibility as soon as possible, instead of standing behind Finn forever and enjoying Finn''s protection. This time, the negotiation with Ye''s Family was an excellent opportunity to exercise herself. "Okay, you talk to them tomorrow." Finn smiled slightly. He could guess Maura''s thoughts. Of course, he would unconditionally support it. After all, this was his original intention. "Finn, thank you." Maura smiled in relief. She was initially worried that Finn would not let her participate in this negotiation because he was afraid of her being hurt. "Thank me for what?" Finn smiled and said, "Maura, I have only one request from you for tomorrow''s negotiation." "What request?" Maura couldn''t help but ask. "Don''t let yourself be wronged." Finn said thoughtfully, "Remember, you are my woman. No matter when and where, I will be behind your back, protecting you. As long as I am alive in this world, no one can make you feel wronged!" "Well, I will." Maura nodded slightly. Soon, time passed to the next day. Finn and Maura came to Moon Vi early. Finn thought about it. They invited Ye''s Family to go here because this ce was under Thad''s territory. If these people calmly handed over the project today, it would be great. If they didn''t, it would be convenient to handle it from here. "Young Master Chen, Young Lady." Thad personally greeted him, with Howard and other disciples behind him. "Is everyone here?" Finn asked lightly. Thad shook his head and said, "Young Master Chen, some people didn''te. But Ye''s Family, Mount- Sea Property Company, and Job Cloud Property Company leaders have alle." "Okay." Finn nodded slightly. He had anticipated this situation a long time ago. Those who didn''te would have the same strength as Xia''s Family. Some of them didn''t want to give him face. Some others were slightly afraid of Xia''s Family, so they nned to show their attitude by ignoring Xia''s Family. As for people from Ye''s Family, Mount-Sea Property Company, Job Cloud Property Company who dared toe over, they all had a lot of confidence and were not afraid of Xia''s Family. The reason for theming here was purely to have fun. They simply didn''t think that Xia''s Family could take back the projects from them. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "Make a list of the people who haven''te, and break their leg," Finn said lightly. Since these people didn''t give him face, then he didn''t need to respect them either. "Yes, Young Master Chen." Thad shuddered and nodded hurriedly. "Howard, you go in with Maura. Protect her." Finn turned his gaze to Howard again. Although he agreed to let Maura talk to Ye''s family, he wouldn''t do it without making sure she was safe. "Young Master Chen, what about you?" Howard was stunned. Young Master Chen wasn''t nning to go in with Young Lady? Finn smiled slightly and said, "I''ll be just outside. I wille in as soon as something happens." "Okay, I will protect the Young Lady." Howard nodded. Finn must have a reason for doing this, but he wouldn''t question it. Liam and the two middle-aged men with big bellies have begun to drink and party in the private room. Next to the three of them, a few women wore very revealing clothes, peeling grapes and pouring red wine. Outside the room, a dozen sturdy bodyguards in ck suits and headsets stood separated into two rows. "Liam, why hasn''t the trashe?" In the room, a fat middle-aged man couldn''t help but speak. His name is Job, the person in charge of Job Cloud Property Company. Job Cloud Property Company was one of the top ten real estatepanies in the city. He had support from Kang''s Family, a second-tier family. He had a strong financial ability. Hispany''s scale had even approached 5 billion yuan. As the manager of the project department of Job Cloud Property Company, Job was someone with an annual ie of over 10 million yuan. Initially, he didn''t intend toe to Finn''s invitation. But after hearing that Finn had a wife who looked like a fairy, he changed his mind. He always liked youngdies from good families. Of course, he couldn''t miss this kind of opportunity. Liam took a sip of red wine and slowly said, "What''s the rush? The one that shoulde wille sooner orter. Besides, if this "trash" doesn''te, won''t it be just what you want? You don''t have to return the projects you bought." "Hey, Liam, you''re good at making a joke." Job chuckled, "I never nned to give that trash face and return the project. The reason why I came here was purely for his wife." "Are you also interested in that trash''s wife?" Liam didn''t speak, but the other middle-aged man with gold sses spoke in surprise. "Hassan, what do you mean? What do you mean by "also"? Could it be, you are also interested in her?" Job''s expression was not happy. The man with gold sses was Hassan, the general manager of Mount-Sea Property Company. Job Cloud Property Company and Mount-Sea Property Company don''t get along, so the rtionship between them is not good. "Why, do you have anyint?" Hassan sneered and did not deny that. Unlike Job, he had seen Maura from afar. After that time, he was fascinated by Maura, so he kept trying to get close to Maura. But there had been no progress until Hank gave him the opportunity this time to buy Spring Hill''s project. "Hmph, I don''t have anyint. I''m afraid that the woman in your house had one." Job snorted coldly. There was a tigress in Hassan''s family. Everyone knew about it. They said that the tigress was rted to a first-liner family, Li''s Family. If Hassan dared to have an affair outside, the tigress at home would let him off. Chapter 190 Is She Wonderful_ Chapter 190 Is She Wonderful_ Heard the three words, an old woman, Hassan Wang''s face changed. He was still very jealous of Li''s Family, but in the presence of Job Kang, Hassan could not admit it, "If she dares to have an opinion, I will divorce her." "Divorce?" Cloud Kang sneered loudly. Hassan did not want to admit that he was weak. Li''s Family would never agree to the divorce. "Cloud. Don''t look for trouble!" Hassan was exasperated. There were so many people in the room. It was egregious for Job to make Hassan lose face. "Looking for trouble? Hassan. You provoke me first!" That job was also furious. Hassan was about to continue the argument when Liam Ye frowned: "She hadn''te yet. What are you arguing about?" As soon as Liam spoke, they became silent. They respected Liam. After all, the Family behind them was not the same level as Ye''s Family at all. "Is Maura Shawn wonderful?" Liam was a little confused. He had also heard of Maura being called the most beautiful woman in City C but had never met her. However, he thought that if Maura were beautiful, she would have married a rich man rather than a loser. But today, before the Maura people showed up, Job and Hassan had a fight for Maura. Liam had rarely seen they did this for a woman. Liam was curious. "Mr. Ye, Maura is pretty," Hassan said urgently, Maura''s beauty emanated from the inside out. Perhaps the first time he saw her, she was not impressed. But the more he looked at her, the more he liked her. "Since she is so beautiful, why is she still a virgin now?" Liam couldn''t help asking. Maura and Finn Chen were married for three years, but Maura was still a virgin. This matter was no longer a secret to the outside world and has be Finn''s butt. Many people suspected that Finn was impotent. "Because her husband is a loser." Job pursed his lip. He couldn''t think of any other reason to exin the problem. "Yes." Hassan agreed to him. But what he heard was that Maura didn''t like Finn, so she had been reluctant to have sex with him. Liam nodded and tried to say something when the door of the box was pushed open. Maura walked in, wearing a ck OL ''suit, followed by Howard. The moment Maura came in, the whole box went quiet. Both Liam and Job met Maura for the first time. They stared at her dumbfounded. Job felt his abdomen getting hotter and hotter without control. Her waist, hip, and long legs... He would give ten years of his life for such a woman! Liam had only one idea. He was going to get Maura anyway! "Hello, Mrs. Chen, I''m Liam." Liam got up first and held out his hand. Then Hassan and Job followed, smiling, and holding out their hands. Maura frowned. She didn''t like their ogling. But she knew that she would have to face it sooner orter since she had decided to fend for herself. Reluctantly, Maura held out her hand, shook it with each of them, and sat down. "Manager Ye, Manager Wang, Manager Kang, I''m here to..." But before Maura could finish her sentence, Liam interrupted smiling: "Mrs. Chen, let''s not talk about work. Let''s have a drink, and then we''ll talk about work." With that, Liam offered Maura a ss of red wine. "Manager Ye, I can''t drink." Maura frowned. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "You can''t drink?" Liam chuckled and said: "Are you kidding me? Who can''t drink these days?" "That''s right. Mrs. Chen, if you want to talk to us about the project, why don''t you show your sincerity?" "Job said with a smile. It was Finn who told them toe. But when they arrived, Finn didn''te. Instead, he asked his wife toe. In Job''s view, Finn was going to ask his wife to negotiate with them in bed. So, they thought that Maura pretended to be aloof. Maura was embarrassed, but she picked up the red wine on the table and drank it off. She didn''t want to live under the protection of Finn all the time. She also wanted to have the ability to stand alone. Although Finn said that she didn''t want her to be wronged, how could people always live smoothly in this world? "Mrs. Chen is indeed generous!" Liamughed, poured another ss of wine, and pushed it in front of Maura. Liam won''t be able to take drugs with Howard watching, but he''ll get Maura drunk. "How forthright!" Liamughed, poured another ss of wine, and pushed it in front of Maura. Liam won''t take drugs with Howard watching, but he could make Maura drunk. If Maura was drunk and found some excuse to shoo Howard away, they could do whatever they wanted. "I can drink it." Maura gave Liam an indifferent look. "But please give me a clear answer," she said. "What answer do you want?" Liam gave a faint smile. "I want to take back the projects that Hank Shawn sold you," Maura said calmly. "Take it back? That''s a little hard for me. I bought all those projects from Hank and signed the contracts. Now you want to go back. I''m afraid it won''t be so easy." Liam didn''t continue, but his purpose was clear. "What do you want? Just say so." Maura took a deep breath. She knew that Liam can''t hand over those projects in a few words. Chapter 191 Get Drunk Chapter 191 Get Drunk "Conditions?" Liam Ye shook the wine ss in his hand and gave Maura Shawn a yful look. "Mrs. Chen, that''s not good," he said. "Then what do you mean?" Maura spoke without expression. "It''s simple. A project, a ss of wine." Liam smiled and raised a finger. "Mrs. Chen, I have purchased a total of seven projects from Hank Shawn." Liam smiled faintly. "Now, I can give you back the seven projects. All you have to do is have seven drinks with me." Seven sses of wine! Maura''s face had changed. She could only drink three sses. Besides, even if she could have had seven drinks, what if Liam broke his promise? "Mrs. Chen. Is my request eptable?" Liam asked, shaking a wine ss in his hand. Maura bit her red lip. Is this condition eptable? Yes! Liam bought seven of Hank''s projects for $20 million. Liam could sell them for $40 million or even $50 This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. million. For seven drinks, Liam could let her get seven projects back for the full price of $20 million. That meant her seven drinks were worth twenty or thirty million dors, so that was perfectly eptable. Maura would have drunk seven sses of red wine in the past even though she knew Liam would probably cheat on her. But could she do it now? Maura couldn''t help ncing outside the box. She knew that Finn Chen was standing just outside the box. All she needed was a word, then Finn woulde in and solve all the problems. She didn''t need to drink a drop of wine to take back the seven projects. But was she really going to do that? Did she really have to rely on Finn all the time? Maura was confused. At one time, Finn was a well-known loser. Her greatest wish was Finn to be powerful and give her a broad arm to lean on in the future. But when Finn became better, Maura found herself not wanting to rely on Finn so much anymore. She felt that way even more strongly when she learned that Finn was part of Chen''s Family. She wanted to prove to Finn that she was more than just good looking! She wanted to be worthy of Finn. That''s why, this time, she offered to talk to Liam and the rest of them. To put it bluntly, she wanted to take this opportunity to prove herself. "It''s eptable." Maura took a deep breath. Now that she has made her decision, she won''t hesitate anymore, and from today on, she won''t rely on Finn. She wanted to be powerful! She didn''t want to be Finn''s Achilles heel! She''d rather be Finn''s helper! To help Finn one day when he was in trouble, instead of standing by helplessly! "Then please drink these seven sses of wine." Liam smiled as he pours out seven sses of wine and pushes them in front of Maura. Instead of looking at the seven sses of wine in front of him, Maura turned to Liam and asked indifferently: ''What if I drink and break your promise?'' Liam squinted and said, "Mrs. Chen. A word spoken is past recalling! Reneging on a promise is something I''ve never done." "What if you did? !" Maura was aggressive. "If I do it, do whatever you want!" Liam snorted. Maura was already threatening him, but why was she threatening himself? How dare she? ''Well, I hope you remember what you said now! Maura gave Liam a hard look, grabbed a ss of red wine in front of her and drank it off. Behind him, Howard moved his mouth to stop Maura. But he couldn''t act without Finn''s orders. Outside the box, Finn sighed. Because the box was monitored, he could see every movement of them in the box, including Maura''s manner and expression. Finn understood that Maura was trying to prove herself to him. Finn also knew that Maura felt this way because of Chen''s family''s pressure behind him brought to Maura. "Master Chen, do you want me to stop her now?" Thad Gu asked, wondering what Finn was thinking right now. But he could see that Finn loved Maura. Finn wouldn''t ask Maura to drink so much, but now, he was intentionally asking Maura to drink. Finn shook his head. "No, let her drink," he said. "She needs to get drunk." "Get drunk?" Thad was even more stunned. He didn''t understand what Finn was saying. By this time, in the box, there were four more empty wine sses in front of Maura. Maura''s pretty face had turned red, and more seductive. "You can drink well!" "What a hero!" Hassan Wang and Job Kang praised her, their eyes full of lust. They can also y with Maura tonight. Maura was the most beautiful woman in City C, the dream of thousands of men. If they could ride a girl like that under their legs, they''d wake upughing from their dreams. "Mrs. Chen, don''t drink anymore." As Maura picked up the fifth ss of wine with a trembling hand, Howard advised, Maura was clearly too drunk to finish the remaining three drinks. "No, I have to drink." Maura picked up the ss in a swayed way. Howard tried to stop her, but Liam got up and stopped him. "Mind your own business, boy!" said Liam, viciously. It was the eleventh hour, so he couldn''t let Howard spoil his day. "Liam, you should know what the rtionship between Mrs. Chen and Lord Chen is. I advise you not to go too far!" Howard gave Liam an indifferent look. "Lord Chen?" Liam chuckled. "Maura''s lousy husband?" Howard was silent. "Idiot! Do you think anyone can be called Lord?" Job couldn''t resist a sneer. In Job''s opinion, persons who can be called Lord were the super-rich men of City C. Finn was just a live-in son-inw. If such a man be called Lord, was he not afraid of being mocked? Chapter 192 Gloves Came Off Chapter 192 Gloves Came Off "Boy, if you are tactful, you''d better get out of here as soon as possible. To tell you the truth, this woman, I must get her tonight, even in front of her husband, I won''t give up!" Liam Ye stared at Howard with a grim expression. The threat is clear. "Bang" Just then, there was a loud bang at the door. Liam and Job Kang were both shocked. They looked towards the door, only to see that the wooden door, which had just been closed, had been kicked open. A calm young man walked in with no expression. Who was he? "How can you get in? !" Liam was yelling. He didn''t know Finn Chen and thought he was a guest. Ignoring Liam, Finn walked over to Maura Shawn, gently took Maura''s ss away from him, and said softly, "Stop drinking." "Finn, I''m sorry, I''m useless." Seeing Finn, tears welled up in Maura''s eyes. She could no longer control her emotions. She hugged Finn around the waist and sobbed. Finn sighed: "Honey, you''ve done an excellent job. I''m sorry..." "But...... I really want to help you..." Maura''s beautiful eyes were red, and she sobbed. Liam thought he was a big shot, but it turned out he was Maura''s husband. How dare he?! "Get out! Three seconds!" Liam stared at Finn, pointed to the door, and yelled. His lower abdomen was too hot to control. "Get out of here? Finn gave Liam an indifferent look. "Won''t you?" Liamughed and said, "If you don''t, I''ll ''y'' with your wife in front of you." Gloves came off! There were more than a dozen heavies outside, as long as Liammanded, they would rush in and controlled Finn and Howard. Then he could fuck Maura in front of Finn! "Manager Ye, why don''t you let him stay here and watch the woman he hadn''t touched in three years groaning for you!" "Job Kang egged on excitedly with a wicked smile on his face. He had yed with many young wives before, but he had never yed with any of them in the presence of their husband. That must be exciting! "Great! Since you''re not willing to get out, I''ll just show you how coquettish your wife is!" Liam licked his lips excitedly. He thought that Job really knew how to y. "Come in, everybody!" Liammanded, a dozen heavies almost instantly flooded in. They looked at Finn unfriendly. When Finn got in the room, he told them he knew Liam, so they didn''t stop him. But then he kicked in the door, which scared all of them. They were all prepared to be punished by Liam. But Liam didn''t seem to be in a rage. They breathed a sigh of relief. But they still had to teach Finn a lesson! "Kneel alone or let my men kneel for you?" Liam grimaced as he looked at Finn and Howard. In his opinion, if Finn and Howard were sensible, they should kneel right now and kowtow to him. "It serves you right!" Howard snorted as he approached Liam. In the frightened eyes of Liam, he grabbed Liam by the neck and lifted Liam up! Heavies furiously took out their dagger and rushed up. "Bang" Howard threw Liam on the wall like garbage. Then he charged a dozen thugs. Then he rushed to those heavies. After a fight, the heavies fell to the ground, and no one could stand up! The whole process took less than 30 seconds! In the quiet box, sweat broke out on the foreheads of Job and Hassan Wang. Liam''s eyes widened, and his face looked horrified. He spent over a million yuan to hire professional thugs who couldn''tst 30 seconds? ! Finn was the only one who didn''t lift his eyes from head to tail. Howard was on the edge of the middle stage of Obvious Period Martial Artist. It would be a shame if he couldn''t deal with a few ordinary people. "Kneel alone, or I kneel for you?" Howard stared at Liam, Job Kang and Hassan, who dared to let Finn kneel. "It''s a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding..." Job and Hassan shivered. Liam''s dozen thugs couldn''t beat Howard, so they didn''t want to mess with him anymore. So this was the best time to admit the mistake, but forcing them to kneel down for Finn was impossible. "No?" Howard frowned. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Job and Hassan tried to exin, but Howard didn''t give them a chance. He walked up to them and kicked each of them. They screamed and knelt to the ground in an instant, pained in a cold sweat. Then, Howard walked up to Liam again. "I am a member of the Ye family. If you touch me, Ye''s family will kill your whole family!" Liam could only hope that Finn would dread Ye''s Family. After all,pared to Shawn''s Family, Ye''s Family was an impassable "mountain." Howard sneered and pped Liam in the face. Liam had lost several of his teeth. Could Finn be afraid of Ye''s Family? Not at all! No one knew Finn, but Howard knew a little. Howard knew that Ye''s Family didn''t matter to Finn at all. Ye''s Family behind Liam was just a puppet. The right Ye''s Family was ruled by Hertha Ye! Chapter 193 Drink Or Die! Chapter 193 Drink Or Die! If Liam Ye thought that the Ye''s Family could scare Finn, then Howard could only say that Liam was too young and simple-minded. Howard''s ppletely pped Liam stunned. He didn''t expect that he had already reported Ye''s Family''s name, and Howard still dared to do it. Liam panted heavily and stared at Howard, couldn''t control his anger. "So what? Unwilling to submit?" Howard nced at Liam grimly. If Liam was unwilling to submit, he would beat him until he yields! "I surrender!" Liam gritted his teeth and spat out a few words. Did he dare to refuse? He dared not! "Kneel," Howard said calmly. To Finn, he respected him from the bottom of his heart. On the one hand, it was because of Finn''s strength, but in more ways, it was because of Finn''s character, true righteousness! Liam could insult him, but he could never insult Finn! Liam knelt directly in front of Finn. A wise man does not fight when the odds are against him. Liam gritted his teeth, letting the resentment hit his mind. He must remember his feelings at the moment. After he got out of this door, he would apply the humiliation he has suffered a hundredfold on Finn and Howard! Seeing that Liam was kneeling, Job Kang and Hassan Wang did not dare to take any chances, and they were ready to beg Finn for mercy. But at this moment, a group of people got into the room again. Seeing the headed man, Job Kang and Hassan turned happy. "Master Gu!" Why was Lord Gu here? ! For Thad Gu, they were familiar with him. The emperor of the underground force in the western district of City C has a reputation as the god! Even the leader of the family behind them must be respectful when they meet Thad Gu! "Thad!" Liam also had the joy on his face, but unlike Job and Hassan, he did not call Thad Lord Gu but directly called his given name. After all, he was the steward of Ye''s Family. Although he was a grade inferior to Thad in terms of identity and status, he still didn''t need to call Thad as the Lord Gu. "Lord Gu, help!" Job and Hassan almost crawled to the foot of Thad. "Thad, help me kill this bastard!" Liam pointed at Howard''s nose and ordered viciously. In his opinion, Thad should know which one to choose between Ye''s Family and a useless son-inw if he was not stupid. Thad did not speak, but walked directly to Liam, and said with no expression: "Who are you going to kill?" Liam was stunned and pointed to Howard, and then to Finn, she said, "This bastard, and him, kill both of them!" "And this bitch, I want to have sex with her tonight!" Liam turned his gaze to Maura Shawn again, and the lust in his eyes was so obvious. Thad sighed; Liam really did not know he would die because of his words. Seeing Thad not speaking, Liam couldn''t help frowning: "Thad, this is your site, don''t tell me you can''t do it." Thad shook his head, nced sympathetically at Liam, and suddenly asked: "Liam, how do you want to die?" As soon as this remark came out, Liam''s expression changed drastically. "Thad, what do you mean?! I''m from Ye''s Family..." "The Ye''s Family?" Before Liam finished speaking, he was interrupted by Thad with a sneer: "even the leader of the family, Hayden Ye was here, I would also say this. Not to mention, you are just a dog!" Thad kicked Liam''s abdomen. "Thad, you want to die!" Liam had red eyes and roared like a mad lion and threw himself at Thad. Thad sneered, waved his hand, and seven thugs emerged instantly behind him. They surrounded Liam and started punching and kicking. In less than a minute, Liam was beaten to death. After taught Liam the lesson, Thad walked to Finn, pped his hands, and respectfully said: "Master Chen, what should I do with these three idiots?" Master Chen! Hearing this, Job and Hassan, hiding in the corner and not even daring to breathe heavily, were almost scared to pee. Thad called this bastard Master?! The word Master was like a thunderbolt hit on the minds of the two of them, making them almost fall down. Liam, who was lying on the ground and moaning, also widened his eyes instantly. Thad turned out to be the subordinate of this bastard! How could that be! Finn nced at the three quivering people and said indifferently: "Bring them a few wine boxes." "Yes, Master." Almost instantly, Thad understood what Finn meant. But Job and Hassan couldn''t figure out what Finn would do with the wine. After a while, several liquor boxes were carried into the room and then were opened one by one. No matter how stupid the two were, they should understand what Finn was doing. "Drink. You cannot leave until you drink all the liquor here." Finn took a grim look at them and said. "Master Chen..." The two felt their scalp numb for a while. This was not a bottle or two, but a few boxes of liquor. If they really drank them all, even if they didn''t die, they would be paralyzed. "Drink or die!" Finn calmly said. Since the two dared to scheme on Maura, they must be prepared to pay the price. "I drink, I drink!" Upon hearing this, Job was so frightened that his legs were quivering, he directly picked up a bottle of liquor, and began to pour it into his mouth. Hassan also picked up a bottle with a sad face and began to drink. They understand it, if they didn''t satisfy Finn today, they really won''t be able to get out of the Moon Vi alive. Liam lying on the ground, was entangled. He knew very well that among the three of them, Finn hated him the most. So, if he was clever enough, he should take the initiative to drink together with Job and Hassan. Liam was still thinking about how to drink less, but suddenly there were two expressionless faces in front of him. "What are you doing?!" Liam was a little frightened, and suddenly there was a sense of anxiety in his heart. Immediately, the two gangsters of Thad confirmed Liam''s anxiety. They violently hold Liam, opened Liam''s mouth, raised the bottle in his hand, and pointed the mouth of the bottle at Liam''s throat. They started pouring the liquor into his mouth! Yes, pouring! Pain! It hurt so hotly! This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. The alcohol content of this liquor was over 50%! What kind of feeling was that?! Anyone who has drunk Chinese liquor knew it! In just a few seconds, Liam''s eyes were red, and he felt that his throat was about to smoke. The pain in the throat was nothing. After the liquor entered the stomach, it directly turned into a fire. Liam''s stomach seemed to be burned by the fire! Pain! Heartbreaking pain! Chapter 194 Cant Wait Anymore Chapter 194 Can''t Wait Anymore Job Kang and Hassan Wang shivered while looking at Liam Ye, who was screaming on the ground. They thought they were miserable enough, butpared with Liam, they weren''t miserable at all! "Spare me, please spare me!" Liam screamed for mercy, but the two thugs unconcerned. They poured liquor into Liam''s mouth mercilessly. "Miss Shawn, help me. I''m willing to hand over those projects..." Again, Liam began to beg for Maura Shawn''s mercy. Maura''s face was frosty; whether Liam was willing to hand them over or not, Finn Chen had his way to get them. It was because those projects belonged to Finn. A few minutester, Liam lost his voice. Job and Hassan also fell to the ground. Finn didn''t care about them. After telling Thad Gu a few words, Finn left the vi with Maura. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. They prepared to hand over the contract to Scott Shawn. Meanwhile, Hank Shawn arrived in Scott''s office. "Grandfather." When he saw Scott, Hank''s expression became tamer. But Scott snorted coldly and didn''t give Hank any good look. Hank didn''t get upset. He made a cup of tea; then he knelt in front of Scott while holding the teacup with both his hands. "Grandfather, everything''s my fault, Liam blinded and fooled me. You should punish me." Hank sincerely admitted his mistake. "Punish?" Scott coldly looked at Hank and asked. "Is it useful to punish you?! Will those projectse back after I punished you?!" "No." Hank lowered his head in shame. After a long time, Scott calmed down. He snorted coldly and said. "Get up." "Thank you, Grandpa." With a happy look on his face, Hank quickly brought the teacup to Scott. After taking the cup, Scott took a sip without doubting him. "Hank, you are such a big man; you should be aware of things. I could forgive you before because you were still young, but now you are 26-27 years old. How can I hand over Shawn''s Family to you in the future?" Although Hank had done such extraordinary things, he still unable to ruthlessly kick him out of Shawn''s Family. He announced in public that he eliminated Hank from the vice president position to justify to Shawn''s Family. Hearing Scott''s words, some disturbance appeared on Hank''s eyes. Hank didn''t expect that after he had already contradicted Scott like that before, Scott still wanted to hand over Shawn''s Family to him. However, this disturbance did notst long in Hank''s eyes, and it firmly reced. "Hank, if Finn got the Spring Hill''s projects back this time, let Sara take charge of it for a while. You need to wait for some time." Scott hadn''t known Finn''s details, but he had trust in Finn. He felt that Finn could take back those projects from Ye''s Family''s hand. "Grandfather, I can''t wait any longer." Hank shook his head. "Can''t wait?" Scott''s face was frosty. "Yes." Hank nodded and continued. "Grandpa, I don''t want to wait. I want to be Spring Hill''s projects'' leader now." "Disgraceful! Should I just give you the chairman''s position?" Scott angrily denounced, he had already talked so long about this. However, Hank was still so greedy, how could he stop Shawn''s Family from wandering around? Hank took a sympathetic look at Scott and said. "Grandfather, you don''t have to give me the chairman''s position, I can obtain it myself." "Evil animal, what do you mean?" Scott''s face changed dramatically. "I don''t mean anything." Hank shook his head and said. "I just want grandfather to rest early." "Rest?" Scott puzzled, he''s still thinking about what Hank meant, but at this time, intense dizziness came to his mind. "You..." Scott pointed at Hank in disbelief and said, "Unfilial grandson, you drugged the tea?!" "Well." Hank smiled. "I put a bit so that grandfather can rest in bed for the rest of your life. Shouldn''t you thank me?" "Unfilial grandson!" Scott tried to get up from his office chair, but he had no strength. Hank sighed, then he walked behind Scott, stroked Scott''s office chair with his hand, and said, "Grandfather, I also don''t want to be like this, but you''ve been sitting in this seat for too long." "I don''t want to wait until your dead to sit in this seat." "So, I have to do it now." "Grandfather, do you me me?" Hank lowered his head and asked softly. Scott was shivering and trying to say something, but he couldn''t say a word. "Granddad loves me so much; you won''t me me." Hank murmured to himself, then took out a long- prepared will from the bottom of the table, forcibly seized Scott''s hand, and pressed his fingerprints on the testament. Scott''s eyes were full of anger and regret. He had never thought that Hank would do something like this. As the handprint pressed, Scott finally closed his eyes, and his breath became inaudible. Hank, on the other hand, breathed out a satisfied smile. With this will, no matter how many people in Shawn''s Family objected, he still would be the chairman in the future. Shawn''s Family would be under his control! ''Bang bang bang.'' Just then, there was a knock at the door. Hank surprised. Who was it? Although he rattled, Hank was not wholly flustered. Before he came in, he thought of a way out. Gently opened the window. Hank went out directly with the will. The person standing outside the door was Finn. After knocking a few more times, there was still no movement inside, so Finn did not think much and opened it. After he''s inside, Finn found that Scott was lying in his office chair. "Grandfather?" Finn frowned, Scott was asleep? "Grandfather?" Finn called a few more times, but Scott still didn''t open his eyes. Finn couldn''t help bute to Scott and about to wake him up. But when his hand fell on Scott, Finn squinted. Something''s wrong with Scott''s situation! As a martial artist, Finn could felt Scott''s state, which was between half alive and half dead. Chapter 195 Denounce By Word And Pen Chapter 195 Denounce By Word And Pen Then, Finn Chen''s eyes fell on the teacup in front of Scott. "Finn, what are you doing?" At this time, Hank Shawn came in, followed by thepany''s backbones. "Nothing, I just want to hand over the contract to grandfather," Finn spoke lightly. "Contract?" Hank dumbfounded: "What contract?" Finn nced at Hank. "The contracts that you sold, what else can they be?" Hank''s pupils suddenly tightened, he couldn''t believe it: "Did you get those contracts back from Ye''s Family?" Instead of exining, Finn threw the contract on the table and motioned for hank to see. Hank walked a few steps closer to Finn; he took the contracts and swept them one by one. After confirming that there was no mistake, a huge wave suddenly set off in Hank''s mind. This rubbish did it! And it took less than a day! "How did you do it?" Hank swallowed his saliva and asked incredulously. "Noment," Finn spoke lightly. "What happened to the chairman?" At this time, someone finally noticed something''s wrong with Scott. Hank turned his eyes to Scott and pretended to ask. "Grandfather?" He called a few times in a row. Scott didn''t react. "Is grandfather asleep?" Hank acted. "I don''t think so. Call the doctor!" A rtive of Shawn''s Family yelled anxiously. A few minutester, Scott''s private doctor arrived and took out the professional equipment to examine Scott. "What''s wrong with Grandfather?" Hank asked with concern. "Chairman, he..." The doctor looked at Hank in embarrassment and said. "Chairman, he seems to be in a vegetative state." A great shock! The office suddenly became quiet. "What are you talking about?!" Hank was a little excited. He grabbed the private doctor''s cor and roared. "Grandfather was still good before. How could he suddenly be in a vegetative state?!" "That''s right, did you make a mistake? I don''t think the chairman has any problems just now." Several of Shawn''s Family''s rtives were anxious. Scott was Shawn''s Family''s stabilizing force; if something went wrong with him, Shawn''s Family would be restless. The private doctor wiped the cold sweat on his head and said. "I didn''t make a mistake. Chairman''s current heart rate and breathing state arepletely consistent with the situation of a vegetative state." Shawn''s Family''s crowd suddenly turned pale. The doctors said so, maybe Scott was in a vegetative state. The news was too sudden. The people of Shawn''s Family had no psychological preparation at all. "Grandfather, wake up." Hank knelt in front of his office chair and grabbed Scott''s hand. His eyes began to turn red. Finn was on the sidelines all the way. He had no feelings for Scott, so he would not have fluctuation when he was in a vegetative state. "Why did grandfather be like this?" Hank took a choked look at the middle-aged doctor. "The chairman''s health is healthy before, but he suddenly became like this, I''m afraid someone stimted him." The middle-aged doctor pondered. "Stimte?" People in Shawn''s Family were looking at each other, but they didn''t understand. "Well." The middle-aged doctor nodded and continued: "Maybe he became emotional. For example, something that is hard for the chairman to ept has aroused the chairman''s anger. If the chairman can''t slow down, the central nervous system will disorder and be in a vegetative state..." The eyes of Shawn''s Family''s people fell on Finn. When they followed Hank into the office, Finn was the only one inside. "Is it you?!" Hank also suddenly turned his eyes to Finn. "What does it have to do with me? I came in less than a minute." Finn took a cold look at Hank. This idiot had excellent acting skills. "A minute? What evidence do you have?!" At present, it seemed that Finn had the highest rate to be the suspect! "I don''t have any evidence." Finn repressed his anger in his chest. At present, it seemed that he had terrible luck, rushed in, and bumped into a muzzle. Even if there was something wrong with this cup of tea, and also if Hank did it. Shawn''s Family''s people wouldn''t believe him. On the contrary, they would think that he was framing. Therefore, the best way was to deny it directly. "Nonsense! You must have said something that made grandfather angry!" Hank barked. Initially, he didn''t want to frame Finn, but now, Finn ran into it, and Shawn''s Family''s people all stood on his side. He would never miss such an excellent opportunity. "Hank, do you think I don''t know what you did?" Finn gave Hank a sharp look. There was no doubt that he was deceiving hank. If it were Hank who did it, he would show his horse. "What did I do?" Hank was a little guilty, but he acted tough: "As soon as I entered the door, I saw you standing in front grandfather, while my grandfather was lying on the chair, if someone did something on him, it must be you, not me!" Naturally, Hank''s words had the intention to guide the people of Shawn''s Family to think wildly. He seeded. Almost at the end of the speech, many rtives of Shawn''s Family were furious. "This rubbish must have done it!" "Yes, he''s against the chairman before. This time, his tails went to the sky since he took back the contract." "Call the police. We can''t settle it like this!" "The chairman is so kind to him, but he makes the chairman be in a vegetative state." Shawn''s Family talked one after another. It was Finn who did it! Finn squinted. Now, whatever he said was sophistry. But when the police came, he was not afraid. More than ten minutester, not only the police but also the senior members of Shawn''s Family arrived. Maura Shawn and Leah Lin were also there, Scott had been in a vegetative state. "Finn, how are you?" Maura came to Finn. Her beautiful eyes were full of worries. She didn''t believe This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. that Finn would do such a thing. He didn''t have to do something like that. But the rest of Shawn''s Family didn''t think so. Driven by some people, people in Shawn''s Family at the moment were almost critical of Finn. "I''m fine." Finn shook his head. Shawn''s Family had nothing to do with him. Anyway, he wouldn''t be